^r-% 


7^ 


' 

LIBR_A.RY 

OP   THE 

1 

Theological   Seminar 

y, 

PRINCETON,    N.  J. 

• 

SheJf, f  0^  / 

Book, 

1^    (|\^X.cu-<J-^AJtliB:^ 


iUUX^  tSTT 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arcinive 

in  2011  witin  funding  from 

Princeton  Tineoiogicai  Seminary  Library 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/newenglandsmemorOOm 


0  ^  :  ~-r\p~?n  SLc?v 


-a  .Andrews  i*iint 


NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL. 


NATHANIEL   MORTON, 

SECRETARY   TO   THE    COURT   FOR   THE   JURISDICTION   OF   NEW-PLIMOUTH. 
SIXTH     EDITION. 


GOVERNOR  BRADFORD'S  HISTORY  OF  PLYMOUTH  COLONY; 

PORTIONS  OF  PRINCE'S  CHRONOLOGY;   GOVERNOR 

BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE;   GOV.  WINSLOW'S 

VISITS  TO  MASSASOIT ; 


NUMEROUS    MARGINAL   NOTES 


APPENDIX, 


CONTAINING   NUMEROUS   ARTICLES   RELATING   TO   THE   LABORS, 

PRINCIPLES,   AND    CHARACTER    OF   THE   PURITANS 

AND    PILGRIMS. 


Itur    in   antiquam   sylvam. 


BOSTON: 
CONGREGATIONAL  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION. 

16      TREMONT      TEMPLE. 

1855. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1854,  by 

SEWALL    HARDING, 

In  the  Clerk's  OfBce  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


cambeidge: 

ALLEN    AND    FAKNHAM,    PRINTERS. 


Copy  of  the  Title-Page  of  the  Fhst  Edition. 


NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL: 

OR, 

A  BKIEF   EELATION 

OF    THE 

MOST  MEMOEABLE   AND   EEMAKKABLE  PASSAGES 

OF    THE 

PROVIDENCE  OF   GOD, 

JIANIFESTED  TO  THE 

PLANTERS  OF  NEW-ENGLAND  IN  AMERICA 

WITH  SPECIAL  REFERENCE 

TO  THE 

FIRST    COLONY    THEREOF, 

CALLED 

NEW-PLIMOUTH. 

AS    ALSO    A    NOMINATION    OF    DIVERS    OF    THE    MOST    EMINENT 
INSTRUMENTS    DECEASED,    BOTH    OP    CHURCH    AND    COM- 
MONWEALTH,   IMPROVED   IN    THE    FIRST    BEGINNING 
AND   AFTER  PROGRESS   OF   SUNDRX  OF  THE   RE- 
SPECTIVE JURISDICTIONS   IN  THOSE   PARTS; 
IN    REFERENCE    UNTO    SUNDRY    EXEM- 
PLARY PASSAGES   OF   THEIR  LIVES, 
AND    THE    TIME    OF     THEIR 
DEATH. 


Published  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  pres:.,J.  and  future  generations, 

BY  NATHANIEL   MORTON, 

SECRETARY    TO    THE    COURT,    FOR    THE    JURISDICTION 
OF    NEW-PLIMOUTH. 


Deut.  xxxii.  10.  —  He  found  liim  in  a  desert  land,  in  the  -n-aste  howling  wilderness 
he  led  him  about ;  he  instructed  him,  he  kept  him  as  the  apple  of  his  eye. 

Jer.  ii.  2,  3.  —  I  remember  thee,  the  kindness  of  thy  youth,  the  love  of  thine  espou- 
sals, when  thou  wentest  after  me  in  the  wilderness,  in  the  land  that  was  not 
sown,  &c. 

Deut.  viii.  2,  16.  —  And  thou  shalt  remember  all  the  way  which  the  Lord  thy  God 
led  thee  this  forty  years  in  the  wilderness,  &c. 


CAMBRIDGE  : 
PRINTED   BY   S.  G.   AND  M.  J.   FOR  JOHN  USHER  OF   BOSTON. 

1GG9. 


TO  THE  READER. 

It  is  much  to  be  desired  there  might  be  extant  A  ComplecU  History  of 
the  United  Colonies  of  New-England,  that  God  may  have  the  praise  of  his 
goodness  to  his  People  here,  and  that  the  present  and  future  Generations 
may  have  the  benefit  thereof.  This  being  not  attainable  for  the  present,  nor 
suddenly  to  be  expected,  it  is  very  expedient,  that  (while  sundry  of  the 
Eldest  Planters  are  yet  living)  Records  and  Memorials  of  Remarkable  Provi- 
dences be  preserved  and  published,  that  the  true  Originals  of  these  Planta- 
tions may  not  be  lost,  that  New-England,  in  all  times  to  come,  may  remem- 
ber the  day  of  her  smallest  things,  and  that  there  may  be  a  furniture  of 
Materials  for  a  true  and  full  History  in  after-times. 

For  these  and  such-like  Reasons  we  are  wilhng  to  Kecommend  unto  the 
Reader  this  present  Narrative  as  a  Useful  Piece.  The  Author  is  an  ap- 
proved godly  man,  and  one  of  the  first  Planters  at  Plimouth.  The  Work 
itself  is  Compiled  with  Modesty  of  Spirit,  Simplicity  of  Style,  and  truth  of 
Matter,  containing  the  Annals  of  Neiv-England  for  the  space  of  47  years, 
with  special  reference  to  Plimouth  Colony,  which  was  the  first,  and  where 
the  Author  hath  had  his  constant  abode :  And  (yet  so  far  as  his  Intelli- 
gence did  reach)  relating  many  remarkable  Passages  in  the  several  Colonies : 
and  also  making  an  honourable  mention  of  divers  of  the  most  Eminent  Ser- 
vants of  God  that  have  been  amongst  us  in  several  parts  of  the  Country, 
after  they  had  finished  their  course.  We  hope  that  the  Labour  of  this  good 
man  will  find  a  general  Acceptance  amongst  the  People  of  God,  and  also  be 
a  means  to  provoke  some  or  other  in  the  rest  of  the  Colonies  (who  have  had 
knowledge  of  things  from  the  beginning)  to  contribute  their  Observations 
and  Memorials  also  ;  by  which  means  what  is  wanting  in  this  Narrative  may 
be  supplied  by  some  others :  and  so  in  the  issue,  from  divers  Memorials 
there  may  be  matter  for  a  just  History  oi  New-England  in  the  Lord's  good 
time.  In  the  mean  time,  this  may  stand  for  a  Monument,  and  be  deservedly 
acknowledged  as  an  Ebenezer,  that  Hitherto  the  Lord  hath  helped  us. 

March  26,  1669.  John  Higginson* 

Thomas  Thacher.-f 

*  Minister  of  Salem,  died  Dec.  9, 1T08,  in  the  93d  year  of  his  age. 

t  First  minister  of  the  Old  South  Chui'ch,  in  Boston,  died  October  15,  1678. 


EDITOR'S    PREFACE. 


It  is  the  design  of  the  Congregational  Board  of  Publica- 
tion to  publish,  not  only  the  writings  of  eminent  men  relating 
to  Christian  doctrine,  but  such  books,  experimental  and  his- 
torical, as  give  a  practical  illustration  of  the  influence  of 
these  doctrines  upon  those  who  embrace  them.  With  this 
view  the  Society  have  selected  for  'publication,  the  New 
England's  Memorial^  a  time-honored  book,  and  long  accred- 
ited as  an  impartial  history  of  the  first  half  century  of  the 
Pilgrim  Fathers  and  the  Pilgrim  churches.  The  life  and 
character  of  the  writer  and  his  public  station  were  such,  that 
from  the  first,  the  public  mind  was  prepared  to  give  full 
credit  to  his  statements.  Many  facts  and  circumstances,  not 
known,  or  not  noticed  by  him,  and  now  considered  as  essen- 
tial to  a  full  knowledge  and  illustration  of  the  religious  char- 
acter of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers,  have  been  collected  from  other 
sources,  and  are  inserted  in  the  notes  and  appendix  of  this 
edition. 

It  had  come  to  be  pretty  generally  known  that  Governor 
Bradford  had  written  a  history  of  the  Pilgrims,  and  of  the 
colony  from  1602  to  1647,  not  only  from  what  the  author  of 
the  Memorial  says,  but  from  the  testimony  of  Governor 
Hutchinson,  who  used  it  in  writing  his  history,  as  also  of 
Rev.  Mr.  Prince,  who  used  it  in  compiling  his  annals.  It  con- 
tained 270  pages  quarto,  and  must  have  been  of  great  value, 


VI  EDITOK'S  PREFACE. 

but  the  most  diligent  search  of  historians  and  antiquarians 
to  find  it  entire,  has  failed.  Mr.  Prince  says,  "  Morton's  His- 
tory from  the  beginning  of  the  Plymouth  people  to  the  end 
of  1646,  is  chiefly  Gov.  Bradford's  manuscript  abbreviated." 
An  important  part  of  this  manuscript  was  copied  by  Secre- 
tary Morton  himself,  and  placed  upon  the  Church  Records 
at  Plymouth,  as  appears  from  a  marginal  note  on  the  first 
page  of  said  records.  A  part  of  this  has  been  published  by 
Rev.  Mr.  Young,  in  his  Chronicles.  We  publish  in  this  edi- 
tion such  parts  of  this  record  as  are  not  contained  in  the 
Memorial,  which  certainly  adds  much  weight  to  the  state- 
ments of  Morton,  and  gives  additional  interest  and  authen- 
ticity to  the  pilgrim  history.  Gov.  Bradford's  qualifications 
and  character  were  such  that  his  narrative  is  fully  reliable. 
"  No  man  stands  better  than  he  on  the  rolls  of  history,  civil 
or  ecclesiastical." 

"We  have  added  such  other  articles  as  seemed  desirable  to 
make  this  volume  a  complete  narrative  of  the  events  of  the 
time  included,  viz. :  Gov.  Bradford's  Dialogue  between  the 
young  men  and  ancient  men,  the  two  visits  of  Gov.  Winslow 
to  Massasoit,  the  labors  of  the  early  settlers  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  Indians,  the  Faith  and  Order  of  the  Leyden-Ply- 
mouth  Church,  and  large  extracts  from  Rev.  Mr.  Hunter's 
recent  work,  showing  more  conclusively  than  has  heretofore 
been  done,  the  early  residence  of  Brewster  and  Bradford,  and 
the  location  of  their  first  place  of  separate  worship. 

The  Memorial  was  first  published  in  1669,  in  the  lifetime 
of  the  author,  Nathaniel  Morton,  who,  three  years  after  the 
settlement  of  Plymouth,  being  then  eleven  years  of  age,  came 
thither  from  his  native  town  in  the  north  of  England,  with 
his  father  and  mother.  (She  was  the  sister  of  Gov.  Brad- 
ford.) In  1645,  he  was  elected  clerk  of  the  Colony  Court, 
and  held  that  office  forty  years,  till  the  time  of  his  death. 


EDITOR'S  PEEFACE.  vii 

His  work  was  printed  at  Cambridge  in  a  small  quarto  vol- 
ume, and  the  Colony  of  Plymouth  defrayed  part  of  the  ex- 
penses. A  second  edition  was  printed  in  Boston  in  1721, 
with  a  supplement  by  Josiah  Cotton,  Esq. ;  a  third  in  New- 
port in  1772 ;  a  fourth  edition  at  Plymouth,  1826.  A  fifth 
edition  was  prepared  by  Hon.  John  Davis,  and  published  in 
Boston  in  1826.  We  have  revised  and  compared  the  text  of 
this  last  with  the  first  edition,  and  prepared,  from  the  origi- 
nal sources,  many  new  explanatory  notes. 

Messrs.  Thatcher  and  Higginson,  eminent  divines,  it  will 
be  noticed  in  the  original  preface,  speak  of  the  author  as  a 
godly  man,  and  that  the  work  is  compiled  of  truthful  mat- 
ter, and  the  author  acknowledges  his  indebtedness  to  the 
manuscript  of  Governors  Bradford  and  Winslow,  though  he 
himself  collected  all  the  papers  which  he  thought  could  be  of 
any  use  to  the  colony. 

We  have  deemed  it  appropriate  and  fitting  to  publish  some 
historical  and  explanatory  account  of  the  principles  and  polity 
of  their  order  and  the  usages  of  their  churches,  as  embraced 
and  practised  by  Robinson,  his  associates  and  successors, 
that  we  may  have  in  the  same  volume  a  more  extended  nar- 
rative of  the  principles  and  motives  of  these  renowned  men. 
And  here  we  acknowledge  our  indebtedness  to  the  Hon. 
Zachariah  Eddy  of  Middleboro',  for  the  historical  notice  of 
the  Leyden  Church,  which  migrated  to  Plymouth,  and  its  in- 
fluence in  the  gathering  of  similar  churches  at  home  and 
abroad,  which,  with  other  important  matter,  we  annex  as  an 
appendix  to  this  history.  Mr.  Eddy  has  given  great  atten- 
tion to  this  subject  for  many  years,  and  is  well  versed  in  the 
history  of  that  church,  its  principles  and  usages,  and  the  sub- 
sequent progress  of  Independency  in  England  and  in  this 
country.  We  are  indebted  to  him  also  for  some  of  the  notes 
in  this  volume. 


viii  EDITOR'S  PREFACE. 

In  regard  to  their  origin,  it  is  not  easy  to  fix  upon  the  pre- 
cise time  when  the  Puritans  first  existed  as  a  distinct  party. 
They  are  called  Puritans,  who  would  have  the  church  thor- 
oughly reformed,  that  is,  purged  from  all  those  inventions 
which  have  been  brought  into  it  since  the  age  of  the  Apos- 
tles, and  reduced  entirely  to  the  Scripture  purity. 

Bancroft  and  some  others  have  supposed  that  the  refusal  of 
Hooper  to  be  consecrated  in  vestments,  as  the  Bishop  of 
Gloucester,  marks  the  era  when  the  Puritans  first  existed  as 
a  separate  party. 

From  documents  more  recently  discovered,  it  seems  that 
their  origin  may  be  traced  to  the  days  of  WicklifFe. 

"  The  struggle  between  the  old  and  the  new  Theology," 
says  Macauley,  "was  long  and  the  event  was  somewhat 
doubtful.  Henry  the  VHI.  attempted  to  constitute  an  An- 
glican Church,  differing  from  the  Roman  Catholic,  on  the 
point  of  supremacy  only.  By  the  agency  of  Cranmer,  a 
compromise  was  made,  and  to  this  day,  the  constitution,  the 
doctrines,  and  the  services  of  the  English  Church  retain  the 
visible  marks  of  the  compromise  from  which  she  sprang. 
She  occupies  a  middle  position  between  the  churches  of 
Rome  and  Geneva.  The  controversy  was  not  yet  settled. 
As  the  priest  of  the  established  church  was  from  interest, 
from  principle,  and  from  passion,  zealous  for  the  royal  prerog- 
atives ;  the  Puritan  was  from  interest,  from  principle,  and  from 
passion  hostile  to  them.  During  the  greater  part  of  the 
reign  of  Elizabeth,  the  Puritans  in  the  House  of  Commons 
felt  no  disposition  to  array  themselves  in  systematic  opposi- 
tion to  the  government.  But  the  leaven  was  at  work,  and 
the  opposition  which  had,  during  forty  years,  been  silently 
gathering  and  husbanding  strength,  in  the  Parliament  of 
1601,  fought  its  first  great  battle. 

"  The  political  and  religious  schism  which  had  originated  in 


EDITOE'S  PKEFACE.  IX 

the  16th  century  was,  during  the  first  quarter  of  the 
17th  century,  constantly  widening.  Theories  tending  to 
Turkish  despotism  were  in  fashion  at  Whitehall.  Theories 
tending  to  republicanism  were  in  favor  with  a  large  portion 
of  the  House  of  Commons.  The  Prelatists  who  were  zeal- 
ous for  prerogative,  and  the  Puritans  who  were  zealous  for 
the  privileges  of  Parliament,  regarded  each  other  with 
animosity." 

Those  who  with  the  spirit  of  WicklifFe,  Huss,  and  Calvin, 
presumed  to  assert  their  rights,  were  met  with  the  same  vio- 
lent opposition  as  were  their  prototypes.  An  Ecclesiastical 
Court  of  High  Commission  was  established  consisting  of 
forty-four  persons,  —  twelve  bishops,  and  the  others  privy 
counsellors,  clergymen,  and  civilians,  for  the  detection  and 
punishment  of  non-conformity  to  the  established  church. 
Individuals  were  condemned  and  hung  for  distributing  tracts 
on  religious  liberty.  But  the  Puritans  were  not  to  be  thus 
subdued,  for  they  were  conscientious  and  intrepid  men. 

They  could  not  be  compelled  by  threats,  imprisonment,  or 
death,  to  compromise  their  principles.  Compromise  was  re- 
garded by  them  as  apostasy.  Neither  the  offer  of  pardon? 
nor  the  pains  of  a  lingering  death  could  induce  them  to 
waver  or  hesitate.  They  were  the  implacable  adversaries  of 
religious  oppression.  They  admitted  of  no  hierarchy  in  the 
church,  —  of  no  parliament  or  king  to  interpret  for  them  the 
word  of  God,  which  they  made  their  only  standard,  and, 
under  its  guide,  conformed  their  ecclesiastical  discipline  to 
republican  simplicity.  Separate  congregations  were  formed, 
and  secession  from  the  established  church  was  advocated. 
The  government  became  alarmed,  and  penalties  were  inflicted ^ 
but  all  to  no  purpose,  except  to  give  more  publicity  to  the 
sentiments  of  the  Puritans,  and  to  increase  their  number,  un- 
til it  was  said  in  Parliament  "  that  there  were  in  England 


X  EDITOR'S  PREFACE. 

twenty  thousand  of  those  who  frequented  conventicles."  After 
forty  years  of  persecution  the  number  of  non-conformists 
was  found  to  be  greatly  increased,  and  then  opposition  to  the 
established  church  had  become  irreconcilable.  They  had 
become  a  strong  poUtical  party,  and  ventured  openly  to  de- 
mand a  reform  in  the  church.  On  the  accession  of  King 
James  hopes  werQ  indulged  of  a  more  lenient  administration, 
but  only  to  be  disappointed.  Petitions  for  the  redress  of 
abuses  were  denied,  and  religious  assemblies  and  free  dis- 
cussion prohibited.  But  such  pressure  only  increased  their 
numbers,  until  the  Houses  of  Commons  became  their  ally  in 
the  defence  of  liberty  against  despotism.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  enmity  and  violence  of  the  King  and  the  church 
were  increased,  and  in  1604,  it  is  said  three  hundred  Puritan 
ministers  were  silenced,  imprisoned,  or  exiled ;  yet  the  party 
was  not  destroyed,  but  continued  to  be  the  sole  guardians  of 
civil  and  religious  liberty. 

The  separation  was  becoming  more  marked.  A  congre- 
gation of  Independents  had  been  formed  in  the  north  of 
England,  and  as  early  as  1592,  a  petition  was  presented  to 
the  Crown  for  permission  to  go  to  America,  there  to  enjoy  the 
civil  and  ecclesiastical  privileges  for  which  they  were  con- 
tending. 

We  are  indebted  to  Rev.  John  Waddington,  pastor  of  the 
Pilgrim  Church,  Southwark,  London,  for  an  exact  copy  of 
the  original  petition  (above  alluded  to)  of  the  Separatists. 
This  was  recently  discovered  by  Mr.  Waddington.  And 
being  an  interesting  document,  which  should  be  preserved,  we 
insert  it  here. 

"  To  the  Riijlit  Honorable,  the  Lords  of  her  Majesty's  most  Honorable  Privy  Council : 

"Whereas,  we  her  Majesty's  natural  born  subjects,  true 
and  loyal — now  lying  many  of  us  in  other  countries  as  men 


EDITOR'S  PREFACE.  xi 

exiled  her  Highness'  Dominions,  and  the  rest  which  remain 
within  Her  Grace's  land  greatly  distressed  through  imprison- 
ment and  other  great  troubles  sustained  only  for  some  mat- 
ters of  conscience,  in  which  our  most  lamentable  estate,  we 
cannot  in  that  measure  perform  the  duty  of  subjects  as  we 
desire :  and  also  whereas  means  is  now  offered  for  our  being 
in  a  foreign  and  far  country  which  lieth  to  the  west  from 
hence,  in  the  province  of  Canada,  where  by  the  providence 
of  the  Almighty,  and  her  Majesty's  most  gracious  favor,  we 
may  not  only  worship  God  as  we  are  in  conscience  persuaded 
by  His  "Word  —  but  also  do  unto  her  Majesty  and  our  coun- 
try great  good  service,  and  in  time  also  greatly  annoy  that 
bloody  and  persecuting  Spaniard  about  the  Bay  of  Mexico. 
Our  most  humble  suit  is,  that  it  may  please  your  honors  to 
be  a  means  unto  her  excellent  Majesty,  that  with  her  most 
gracious  favor  and  protection  we  may  peaceably  depart 
thither,  and  there  remaining  to  be  accounted  her  Majesty's 
faithful  and  loving  subjects  —  to  whom  we  owe  all  duty  and 
obedience  in  the  Lord,  promising  hereby  and  taking  God  to 
record,  who  searcheth  the  hearts  of  all  people  —  that  where- 
soever we  become  we  will  by  the  grace  of  God  live  and  die 
faithful  to  her  Highness  and  this  land  of  our  nativity. 
"  Endorsed:  — 

"The  humble  Petition  of  her  Highness'  faithful  subjects, 

FALSELY   CALLED    BrOWNISTS.      NoV.    1592." 

We  shall  expect  other  documents  throwing  light  upon  the 
history  of  our  Puritan  ancestors  from  the  same  individual, 
who  is  finding  many  original  manuscripts  in  relation  to  them, 
and  who  expresses  his  confident  "  belief  that  with  adequate 
care  and  attention  the  course  of  the  hidden  church  from 
which  the  Pilgrims  sprang  may  be  traced  from  the  days  of 
Wickliffe,  and  that  papers  are  in  existence  that  will  show  the 


f 

xii  EDITOR'S  PREFACE. 

gradual  development  of  the  principles  which  lie  not  only  at 
the  foundation  of  American  greatness  —  but  which  will  tend 
to  secure  for  humanity  in  its  widest  range,  the  freedom,  peace, 
security,  and  happiness  —  that  by  possibility,  can  have  no 
existence  without  them." 

In  principle,  they  were  Calvinists  and  Protestants,  renounc- 
ing human  authority  in  matters  of  faith,  and  claiming  the 
liberty  to  form  then  views  and  regulate  their  practice  accord- 
ing to  then  own  judgment  of  the  Word  of  God.  Their  un- 
shaken confidence  in  the  doctrines  they  embraced,  sustained 
them  in  their  sufferings,  and  disposed  them  to  persevere  until 
their  departure  from  England ;  and  their  arrival  in  Holland 
marked  the  beginning  of  the  adventures  and  pilgrimage 
recorded  in  the  following  pages,  in  which  the  reader  will  have 
an  interesting  portion  of  the  history  of  these  world-renowned 
men. 

A  reliable  English  writer  has  said:  "The  Puritans  saved 
England  in  the  17th  century  from  a  relapse  into  Popery. 
On  this  account,  they  deserved  to  be  honored  and  loved  by 
the  Protestants  of  the  present  day.  In  aU  probability  the 
salvation  of  England  from  such  a  relapse  in  the  19th  century 
will  depend,  under  God,  upon  the  men  who  imbibe  their  sen- 
timents and  emulate  their  piety  and  heroism.  From  the 
beginning,  Puritanism  has  been  the  soul  of  English  Protes- 
tantism, and  therefore  its  history  deserves  to  be  diligently 
studied,  and  its  spirit  gratefully  revered  by  all  who  really 
value  the  cause  of  the  Reformation." 

If  so  much  can  be  said  of  the  influence  of  the  Puritans  in 
Old  England,  how  much  more  of  their  influence  in  New 
England.  To  them  we  are  indebted  for  both  our  ecclesias- 
tical and  civil  institutions.  And  if  these  institutions  are  to 
be  preserved  and  perpetuated  in  their  simplicity  and  purity 
for  another  century,  it  wUl  be  from  the  remains  of  Puritan 
integrity  and  influence. 


EDITOR'S  PREFACE.  XUl 

Stoughton,  in  his  Spiritual  Heroes,  says  :  — 

"  Men  who  have  no  sympathy  with  their  bold  and  ardent 
spirit,  and  their  fearless  love  of  what  they  felt  to  be  right, 
have  charged  them  with  pride,  but  the  truth  is,  that  deep  hu- 
mility was  a  distinguished  element  of  their  character.  In 
matters  of  conscience  they  asserted  their  independence  of 
the  creature,  because  they  cherished  an  unwavering  reliance 
on  their  Creator." 

"  To  say,"  observes  Dr.  Arnold,  "  that  the  Puritans  were 
wanting  in  humility,  because  they  did  not  acquiesce  in  the 
state  of  things  which  they  found  around  them,  is  a  mere  ex- 
travagance arising  out  of  a  total  misapprehension  of  the 
nature  of  humility,  and  of  the  merits  of  the  feeling  of  ven- 
eration. 

"  All  earnestness  and  depth  of  character  is  incompatible 
with  such  notion  of  humility.  A  man  deeply  penetrated 
with  some  great  truth,  and  compelled,  as  it  were,  to  obey  it, 
cannot  listen  to  every  one  who  may  be  indifferent  to  it  or 
opposed  to  it. 

"  There  is  a  voice  to  which  he  already  owes  obedience, 
which  he  serves  with  the  humblest  devotion,  which  he  wor- 
ships with  the  most  intense  veneration.  It  is  not  that  such 
feelings  are  dead  in  him,  but  that  he  has  bestowed  them  on 
one  object,  and  they  are  claimed  for  another.  This  charge  of 
want  of  humility  is  one  frequently  brought  by  weaker  and 
baser  minds  against  the  stronger  and  nobler,  not  seldom  by 
those  who  are  at  once  arrogant  and  indifferent  against  those 
who  are,  in  truth,  as  humble  as  they  are  zealous."  Such  is 
the  noble  vindication  of  the  Puritans,  by  the  distinguished 
Arnold,  Professor  of  History,  in  that  University  where  the 
men  in  question  have  been  so  often  maligned.  And  Stough- 
ton, in  his  Sketches  of  the  Puritans,  says,  "  Their  stern  moral 

B 


XIV  EDITOE'S  PREFACE. 

grandeur  illuminates  the  sixteenth  century  with  a  solemn 
light  which  excites  awe,  while  it  inspires  admiration." 

An  ample  roll  of  serious  thought  is  opened  when,  from  the 
eminence  of  prosperity  where  we  stand,  we  go  back  to  the 
lonely  graves,  whither  was  followed  one  after  another  good 
man,  "  that  had  done  and  suffered  much  for  the  Lord  Jesus' 
and  the  gospel's  sake,  and  borne  his  part  in  weal  and  woe 
with  this  poor,  persecuted  church  in  England,  Holland,  and 
this  wilderness,  and  done  the  Lord  and  them  faithful  service 
in  his  place  and  calling."  And  even  those  specimens  of  ele- 
giac poetry  which  this  rich  volume  furnishes,  though  doubt- 
less not  the  most  harmonious  offspring  of  the  muse,  have  to 
our  view  the  better  merit  of  the  solemn,  hopeful,  affectionate 
spirit  of  noble  natures. 

The  Memorial  and  Bradford's  history  exhibit  the  charac- 
teristics of  strong-hearted  and  venerable  men  and  women. 

There  are  strong  reasons  why  all  the  people  of  our  land 
should  read  these  memorials,  and  make  themselves  familiar 
with  the  character  of  their  pious  ancestors,  whose  principles 
made  them  wiiat  they  were,  and  became  the  basis  of  all  our 
good  institutions. 

We  cannot  better  express  our  views  of  the  importance  of 
the  subject-matter  before  us,  than  by  inserting  here  a  few 
brief  extracts  from  distinguished  men  relating  to  Plymouth 
and  the  Pilgrims.  This  will  also  give  the  reader,  the  judg- 
ment and  testimony  of  others,  in  regard  to  the  importance  of 
that  portion  of  our  history  comprised  in  this  volume. 

President  Dvvight  says,  "  Plymouth  was  the  first  town 
built  in  New  England  by  civilized  men  ;  and  those  by  whom 
it  was  built  were  inferior  in  worth  to  no  body  of  men  whose 
names  are  recorded  in  history  during  the  last  1700  years.  A 
kind  of  venerableness,  arising  from  these  facts,  attaches  to 


EDITOR'S   PREFACE.  XV 

this  town  which  may  be  termed  a  prejudice.  Still,  it  has  its 
foundation  in  the  nature  of  man,  and  will  never  be  eradicated 
either  by  philosophy  or  ridicule.  No  New  Englander  who  is 
wilKng  to  indulge  his  native  feeling,  can  stand  upon  the  rock 
where  our  ancestors  set  the  first  foot  after  their  arrival  on  the 
American  shore,  without  experiencing  emotions  very  different 
from  those  which  are  excited  by  any  common  object  of  the 
same  nature.  No  New  Englander  could  be  willing  to  have 
that  rock  buried  and  forgotten.  Let  him  reason  as  much,  as 
coldly,  and  as  ingeniously  as  he  pleases,  he  will  still  regard 
that  spot  with  emotions  wholly  different  from  those  which 
are  excited  by  other  places  of  equal  or  even  superior  im- 
portance." * 

"  Two  hundred  years  ago  the  colony  of  Plymouth  was  one 
of  the  most  important  on  the  North  American  continent. 
Its  chief  town  was  the  equal  in  rank  with  New  Amsterdam 
and  Boston.  Its  governors  and  magistrates  were  statesmen 
whose  names  are  immortal.  The  acts  of  its  Council,  the 
wars  in  which  it  was  engaged,  the  famines  and  pestilences  it 
endured,  and  every  event  that  affected  its  welfare  and  pros- 
perity, are  matters  of  which  we  read  in  the  histories  of  the 
nation.  The  classic  names  of  Athens  and  Sparta,  and  even 
of  Rome  itself,  are  not  more  familiar  to  the  memory,  than  is 
that  of  Plymouth  ;  and  in  the  time  to  come  there  is  no  spot 
upon  the  earth  that  will  possess  in  the  hearts  of  men  an  inter- 
est more  universal  and  enduring  than  the  Rock  at  which 
ended  the  long  and  weary  voyage  of  the  passengers  of  the 
Mayflower.  "We  have  all  heard  and  read  of  Plymouth ;  the 
very  mention  of  its  name  sounds  in  our  ears  like  the  key-note 
of  a  national  anthem  of  liberty. 

"  Five  milhons  of  us  claim  to  have  descended  from  its  early 

*  Travels,  Vol.  11.  110. 


XVI  EDITOR'S  PREFACE. 

colonists ;  there  is  hardly  a  day  in  all  the  year,  in  which  we 
do  not  hear,  or  utter  an  allusion  to  Plymouth,  or  the  Pilgrim 
Fathers,  in  sermon,  oration,  speech,  or  conversation,  —  we 
boast  of  the  religion  of  the  Puritans,  and  assert,  what  no  one 
can  deny,  that  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  shaped  the  model  which 
has  given  the  form  to  our  free  institutions  and  government, 
and  acknowledge  the  town  of  Plymouth  to  have  been  the 
birthplace  of  our  nation."  * 

"  We  are  singularly  fortunate  in  having  our  whole  national 
rise  and  progress  lie  within  the  limits  of  recorded  time. 
What  would  be  the  price  of  Cadmus'  journal  upon  the  land 
of  lost  gods  and  godlike  men,  of  Romulus'  assignment  of 
the  two  acres  of  land  to  each  primeval  citizen?  Undoubt- 
edly we  owe  as  much  to  the  settlers  of  Plymouth  and  Salem, 
as  Greece  and  Rome  professed  to  owe  to  their  fabulous  dy- 
nasties of  kings.  Bradford  and  Winthrop  were  in  all  respects 
quite  as  praiseworthy  persons  as  Theseus  and  Numa. 

"  Plymouth  is  the  oldest  of  the  New  England  colonies,  and 
to  its  early  success  may  be  traced  the  origin  of  all  the  others. 
It  is  the  place  where  civilization  and  Christianity  were  first 
introduced  into  New  England.  It  has  been  the  scene  of 
many  a  trial,  and  of  the  fulfilment  of  many  a  high  resolve. 
It  was  here  that  the  government,  based  on  the  will  of  the 
governed,  was  first  established  on  the  American  continent, 
and  the  great  principle,  that  all  should  obey  such  laws  as  a 
majority  of  the  people  should  make,  distinctly  acknowledged. 
No  people  had  so  fully  appreciated  the  rights  of  each 
member  of  the  state ;  none  had  felt  so  deeply  the  great 
cause  of  humanity,  or  entertained  such  cheering  hopes  of 
human  improvement.  They  were  men  of  strong  minds,  and 
made  a  proper  estimate  of  the  value  of  their  political  and 

*  Harper's  Magazine,  Dec.  1853. 


EDITOB'S  PREEACE.  xvii 

religious  principles.  They  placed  but  little  value  on  wealth 
or  rank.  They  acted  from  higher  motives  than  these  afford. 
They  had  among  them  men  of  preeminent  talents  and  char- 
acter. As  a  civil  magistrate,  Bradford,  the  father  of  the  col- 
ony, would  by  his  sound  good  sense  and  elevated  patriotism, 
have  done  honor  to  any  age.  Of  the  services  of  Brewster, 
we  can  hardly  make  too  high  an  estimate.  For  twenty-four 
years  he  was  the  spiritual  father  and  guide  of  the  colony. 
He  came  with  the  Pilgrims,  and  with  them  he  was  willing  to 
endure  and  suffer.  Success  was  never  to  be  despaired  of 
when  Standish  led  the  way.  The  Winslows,  Allerton,  Alden, 
Hatherly,  Prince,  and  Hinkley,  were  all  good  men  and  true, 
who  in  their  efforts  and  sacrifices,  had  no  other  object  in  view 
than  their  country's  good,  and  the  progress  of  truth  and  right- 
eousness. In  their  intercourse  with  the  Indians,  the  people 
of  the  colony  set  a  bright  example  of  humanity,  and  the  same 
sense  of  justice  is  here  witnessed  that  pervaded  all  their  pub- 
lic and  private  acts.  Not  a  foot  of  soil  was  taken  from  them 
without  their  consent.  Their  treaty  with  Massasoit  was 
most  scrupulously  observed.  In  their  conduct  toward  the 
Quakers,  they  were  comparatively  mild  and  humane,  pre- 
ferring to  let  their  errors  be  promulgated,  and  die  unmolested, 
rather  than  make  them  martyrs  by  the  prison  or  the  gal- 
lows." * 

Mistakes  have  sometimes  been  made  by  not  distinguishing 
between  the  two  colonies.  During  the  time  covered  by  the 
Memorial,  Plymouth  was  a  separate  colony,  and  was  gov- 
erned by  officers  of  their  choice,  and  had  not  been  united 
with  Massachusetts,  and  was  not  until  1692.  The  planters 
of  INIassachusetts  were  not  Pilgrims,  but  their  proper  desig- 
nation was  that  of  Puritans.     The  Pilgrims  were  "  the  old 

*  North  American  Eeview,  Yol.  L.  p.  33 G,  and  on. 
B* 


XVlll  EDITOK'S  PREFACE. 

comers,"  the  immigrants  in  the  three  first  ships  to  Plymouth; 
the  fugitives,  the  exiles,  the  wanderers,  and  the  final  settlers 
on  the  Rock. 

"  Through  scenes  of  gloom  and  misery,  the  Pilgrims 
showed  the  way  to  an  asylum  for  those  who  would  go  to  the 
wilderness  for  the  purity  of  religion,  or  the  liberty  of  con- 
science. Accustomed  in  their  native  land  to  no  more  than  a 
plain  country  life,  and  the  innocent  trade  of  husbandry,  they 
set  the  example  of  colonizing  New  England,  and  formed  the 
mould  for  the  civil  and  religious  character  of  its  institutions. 
Enduring  every  hardship  themselves,  they  were  the  servants 
of  posterity,  the  benefactors  of  succeeding  generations.  In 
the  history  of  the  world  many  pages  are  devoted  to  com- 
memorate the  heroes  who  have  besieged  cities,  subdued 
provinces,  or  overthrown  empires.  A  colony  is  a  better 
offering  than  a  victory;  the  citizens  of  the  United  States 
should  rather  cherish  the  memory  of  those  who  founded 
a  state  on  the  basis  of  democratic  liberty,  —  the  fathers  of 
the  country,  —  the  men  who,  as  they  first  trod  the  soil  of  the 
new  world,  scattered  the  seminal  principles  of  republican 
freedom  and  national  independence."  * 

"  The  Pilgrims  were  actuated  by  that  principle  which  has 
given  the  first  impulse  to  all  the  great  movements  of  the 
modern  world,  —  I  mean  profound  religious  faith.^^  "  This  is 
the  spirit  which  in  all  ages  has  wrought  the  moral  miracles 
of  humanity."! 

"  The  Pilgrim  Fathers  cannot  be  remembered  too  often  or 
reverenced  too  deeply ;  —  and  that  not  as  a  mere  matter  of 
respect  and  gratitude  to  the  dead,  but  for  the  improvement 
and  instruction  of  the  living.  Rarely,  indeed,  has  there  been 
a  moment  in  our  history,  when  it  was  more  important  than 

*  BancrcrfVs  History,  Vol.  I.  322.  f  Edward  Everett. 


EDITOR'S  PREFACE.  Xix 

at  this  moment  that  the  American  people  should  remember, 
not  merely  the  rock  on  which  the  Pilgrims  landed,  but  the 
Rock  in  which  they  trusted,  and  should  cherish  and  hold  fast 
the  principles  which  fitted  them  to  become  the  fathers  and 
founders  of  a  great  country.  It  will  be  well  if  we  do  not 
forget  that  the  only  safe  and  sure  progress  is  the  '  Pilgrini's 
Progress ; '  —  a  progress  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in  the 
fear  of  God,  in  respect  for  government,  in  the  love  of  freedom, 
and  in  justice  to  all  mankind.  Let  the  descendants  of  the 
Pilgrims  see  to  it,  that  their  lives  and  practice  are  in  keeping 
with  the  origin  of  which  they  are  so  justly  proud,  let  them 
prove  their  title  to  hail  from  Plymouth  Rock,  not  merely  by 
genealogies  and  pedigrees,  but  by  emblazoning  the  virtues 
and  principles  of  the  Pilgrims  upon  their  own  character  and 
conduct.     Then  will  our  country  be  secure."  * 

"  The  Sons  and  Daughters  of  Neiu  England.  —  May  their 
contributions  to  the  true  glory  of  the  republic  be  ever  exhib- 
ited in  an  unwavering  fidelity  to  those  principles  of  their  Pil- 
grim fathers  that  were  founded  upon  the  E,ocK."f 

We  have  made  these  quotations  from  distinguished  men, 
(and  we  might  add  many  others,)  as  evidence  of  the  high  and 
universal  veneration  with  which  are  regarded  the  Character 
and  Principles  of  our  Pilgrim  Fathers.  In  issuing  this 
volume,  we  desire  to  perpetuate  to  future  generations  the 
knowledge  of  these  men  —  their  sufferings,  their  self-denial, 
their  perseverance,  which  were  the  result  of  their  unshaken 
confidence  in  God  —  their  "firm  belief  that  the  Lord  was 
with  them,  and  that  he  would  graciously  prosper  their  en- 
deavors, according  to  the  simplicity  of  their  hearts."  They 
uttered  these  words  with  sincerity,  embarked  in  a  just  cause, 
and  succeeded.     We  may  hope  that  many  by  reading  this 

*  Robert  C.  Winthrop.  t  Gov.  Clifford. 


XX  EDITOR'S  PREFACE. 

volume,  will  cherish  their  memory,  imbibe  their  spirit,  and 
perpetuate  their  principles.  Nothing  seems  to  bring  us  so 
near  to  them  as  to  read  the  history  of  their  doings  written  in 
their  own  style  by  those  of  their  own  time  and  number. 

"We  seem  to  be  in  their  company  and  to  join  in  their  con- 
sultations and  their  prayers  while  they  contemplate  their 
removal  to  America.  We  sympathize  in  their  crosses,  and 
few  comforts.  We  admire  their  pious  magnanimity  and  con- 
stancy, and  almost  feel  thek  sufferings.  May  it  be  the  means 
of  deepening  our  convictions  of  the  importance  of  their  relig- 
ious principles,  and  of  the  desirableness  of  that  strong  and 
living  faith  which  sustained  their  hearts,  impelled  them  for- 
ward in  their  pilgrimage,  and  enabled  them  to  say,  "  as  sor- 
roivful,  yet  ahvays  rejoicing." 

Their  history  serves  as  a  powerful  illustration  of  the  truth 
and  efficacy  of  their  principles,  and  furnishes  an  example 
worthy  of  our  grateful  admiration. 

"  O  je,  wlio  proudly  boast, 
In  your  free  veins  the  blood  of  sires  like  these, 
Look  to  their  hueaments.    Dread  lest  ye  loose 
Their  likeness  in  your  sons.     Should  Mammon  cling 
Too  close  around  your  heart,  or  wealth  beget 
That  bloated  luxury  which  eats  the  core 
From  manly  virtue,  or  the  tempting  world 
ISIake  faint  the  Christian  purpose  in  your  soul, 
Turn  ye  to  Plymouth  rock,  and  where  they  knelt, 
Kneel,  and  renew  the  vow  they  breathed  to  God." 
Boston,  1855. 


CONTENTS. 


New  England's  Memorial,  or  a  brief  relation  of  the 

MOST     remarkable     PASSAGES     OF     THE     PROVIDENCE    OF 

God  manifested  to  the  Planters  of  New  England  in 
America,  with  special  reference  to  the  first  col- 
ony Thereof,  called  New  Plimouth      ....        1-228 

Gov.  Bradford's  History  of  Plymouth  Colony    .       .  229 

Morton's  Preface 231-233 

Introduction  to  the  Ecclesiastical   History   of  the 

Church  of  Christ  at  Plymouth  in  New  England  .    235-242 
Chapter  I.     Beginning  of  the  Pilgrim  movement .        .        .     243-246 
Chapter  H.     Of  their  departure  into  Holland,  and  their  trou- 
bles thereabout,  with  some  of  the  many  difficulties  they  found     247-251 
Chapter  III.     Of  their  settling  in  Holland,  and  their  manner 

of  living  and  entertainment  there 252-257 

Chapter  IV.     Showing  the  reasons  and  causes  of  their  removal  258-262 
Chapter  V.     Showing  what  means  they  used  for  preparation 
to  this  weighty  voyage 263-283 

New  England  Chronology,  by  Thomas  Prince    .        .        .    285-320 

Governor  Bradford's  Dialogue 321 

Morton's  Preface 323-325 

A  Dialogue,  or  the  sum  of  a  conference  between  some  young 
men  born  in  New  England  and  sundry  ancient  men  that 
came  out  of  Holland  and  Old  England  ....     327-356 


xxu 


CONTENTS. 


Visits  to  IVIassasoit 357 

I.  A  journey  to  Pakanokit,  the  habitation  of  the  great  King  Mas- 
sasoit ;  as  also  our  message,  the  answer  and  entertainment 

we  had  of  him 359-367 

n.  Wiuslow's  second  journey  to  Pakanokit,  to  visit  Massasoit  in 

his  sickness 367-375 


APPENDIX. 


The  labors  of  the  Pilgrims  and  early  settlers  of  the  PljTnouth 
Colony,  for  the  instruction  and  conversion  of  the  Indians 

The  Faith  and  Order  of  the  Leyden-Plymouth  Church ;  and  their 
influence  on  other  churches  in  England,  and  in  this  country 

Congregationalism  in  Massachusetts 

Congregationalism  in  England      .... 

The  Address  of  Eev.  Robert  Vaughan 

The  Savoy  Platform 

Discipline  and  Order  of  the  English  Churches     . 

Principles  of  Church  Order  and  Discipline  . 

The  Phillips  Family 

The  Articles  of  Faith  and  Covenant  of  1629,  and  of  1636 

Extracts  from  Rev.  Joseph  Hunter's  recent  work,  entitled  Collec- 
tions concerning  the  church  or  congregation  of  Protestant  Sep- 
aratists formed  at  Scrooby,  in  North  Nottinghamshire,  in  the  time 
of  King  James  I 

Gov.  Winslow's  account  of  the  natives  of  New  England 

A  Description  of  Plymouth,  by  De  Rasieres,  an  ambassador  from 
the  Dutch  at  Manhattan,  in  1627 


379-399 

400-438 
439-444 
444-447 
448-451 
451-452 
452 
453-456 
457-458 
459-464 


465-485 
486-494 

495-500 


KEW  ENGLAl^D'S   MEMORIAL. 


TO      THE 


RIGHT  WORSHIPFUL,  THOMAS  PRINCE,  ESQ., 


GOVERNOK  OF  THE  JUKISDICTION  OF  NEW  PLIMOUTII ; 


THE    WORSHIPFUL,    THE    MAGISTRATES, 

HIS  ASSISTANTS  IN  THE  SAID  GOVERNMENT: 

N.  M.  wisheth  Peace  and  Prosperity  in  this  life,  and  Eternal  Happiness  in  that 
which  is  to  come. 


Right  Worshipful, 

The  consideration  of  the  weight  of  duty  that  lieth  upon  us, 
to  commemorize  to  future  generations  the  memorable  pas- 
sages of  God's  providence  to  us  and  our  predecessors  in  the 
beginning  of  this  plantation,  hath  wrought  in  me  a  restless- 
ness of  spirit,  and  earnest  desire,  that  something  might  be 
achieved  in  that  behalf,  more  (or  at  least  otherwise)  than  as 
yet  hath  been  done.  Many  discouragements  I  have  met  with, 
both  from  within  and  without  myself;  but  reflecting  upon  the 
ends  I  have  proposed  to  myself  in  setting  out  in  this  work,  it 
hath  afforded  me  some  support,  viz.  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
good  of  present  and  future  generations.  Being  also  induced 
hereunto  by  the  consideration  that  yourselves  (especially  some 
of  you)  are  fully  acquainted  with  many  of  the  particulars, 

1 


2  EPISTLE  DEDICATORY. 

both  concerning  persons  and  things,  inserted  in  the  following 
narrative,  and  can,  on  your  own  knowledge,  assert  them  for 
truth.  Were  it  so,  that  any  other  had  travelled  in  this  kind, 
in  such  a  way  as  might  have  conduced  to  a  brief  and  satis- 
factory intelligence  in  particulars  relating  to  the  premises, 
I  would  have  spared  this  labor,  and  have  satisfied  myself  in 
perusal  of  their  works,  rather  than  to  have  set  pen  to  paper 
about  the  same ;  but  having  never  seen  nor  heard  of  any,  es- 
pecially respecting  this  our  plantation  of  New  Plimouth, 
which  God  hath  honored  to  be  the  first  in  this  land,  I  have 
made  bold  to  present  your  Worships  with,  and  to  publish  to 
the  world,  something  of  the  very  first  beginnings  of  the  great 
actions  of  God  in  New  England,  begun  at  New  Plimouth  : 
wherein,  the  greatest  part  of  my  intelligence  hath  been  bor- 
rowed from  my  much  honored  uncle,  Mr.  William  Bradford, 
and  such  manuscripts  as  he  left  in  his  study,  from  the  year 
1620  unto  1646;  whom  had  God  continued  in  this  world 
some  longer  time,  and  given  him  rest  from  his  other  more 
important  affairs,  we  might  probably  have  had  these  things 
from  an  abler  pen,  and  better  digested,  than  now  you  may 
expect.  Certain  diurnals  of  the  honored  Mr.  Edward  Wins- 
low  have  also  afforded  me  good  light  and  help  :  and  what 
from  them  both,  and  otherwise  I  have  obtained,  that  I  judged 
suitable  for  the  following  discourse,  I  have  with  care  and 
faithfulness  related  ;  and  have  therein  more  solicitously  fol- 
lowed the  truth  of  things  (many  of  which  I  can  also  assert 
on  my  own  know^ledge)  than  I  have  studied  quaintness  in  ex- 
pressions. 

I  should  gladly  have  spoken  more  particularly  of  the  neigh- 
boring united  colonies,  whose  ends  and  aims  in  their  trans- 
planting of  themselves  and  families,  were  the  same  with  ours, 
viz.  the  glory  of  God,  the  propagation  of  the  gospel,  and  en- 
largement of  his  Majesty's  dominions ;  but  for  want  of  intel- 
ligence, and  that  I  may  not  prevent  a  better  pen,  I  shall  only 
make  mention  of  some  of  their  worthies  that  we  have  been 
most  acquainted  with. 

I  shall  not  insist  upon  the  clime  nor  soil  of  the  country,  its 
commodities,  or  discommodities ;  nor  at  large  on  the  natives. 


EPISTLE   DEDICATORY.  3 

or  their  customs  and  maimers,  all  of  which  have  been  already 
declared  by  Capt.  Smith,  Mr.  Higginson,  Mr.  Williams,  Mr. 
Wood,  and  others.  What  it  is,  and  what  my  aims  at  God's 
glory,  and  my  good  affection  to  the  place  and  people  of  whom 
I  treat,  may  make  it,  I  present  your  Worships  with,  humbly 
craving  your  favorable  aspect,  and  good  acceptance  of  my 
poor  endeavors  ;  and  that  myself  and  it  may  find  protection 
and  shelter  under  the  wings  of  your  pious  patronage,  to  de- 
fend us  against  such  critical  and  censorious  eyes  and  tongues, 
as  may  either  carp  at  my  expressions,  or  misconstrue  my  in- 
tentions. The  ample  experience  I  have  had  of  your  unde- 
served favor  and  respect  to  me,  in  my  many  years  service  of 
the  public,  and  my  observation  in  that  time,  that  you  have 
desired  something  of  this  nature  might  be  done,  hath  encour- 
aged me  hereunto.  Your  good  acceptance  whereof,  shall 
ever  oblige  me  to  answerable  returning  of  gratitude,  and  ad- 
minister to  me  further  cause  of  thankfulness,  that  God  hath 
given  me  an  habitation  under  your  just  and  prudent  adminis- 
trations ;  and  wish  for  a  succession  of  such  as  may  be  skilful 
to  lead  our  Israel  in  this  their  peregrination ;  and  when  God 
shall  take  you  hence,  to  receive  the  crown  of  your  labors  and 
travels.     So  prayeth, 

Your  Worship's  humble  servant, 

Nathaniel  Morton. 


TO     THE 


CHRISTIAN   READER. 


GRACE  AND  PEACE   BE   MULTIPLIED ;   WITH  PROFIT  BY  THIS   FOLLOWING 

NARRATION. 


Gentle  Reader, 

I  HAVE  for  some  length  of  time  looked  upon  it  as  a  duty 
incumbent,  especially  on  the  immediate  successors  of  those 
that  have  had  so  large  experience  of  those  many  memorable 
and  signal  demonstrations  of  God's  goodness,  viz.  the  first 
beginners  of  this  plantation  in  New  England,  to  commit  to 
writing  his  gracious  dispensations  on  that  behalf;  having  so 
many  inducements  thereunto,  not  only  otherwise,  but  so  plen- 
tifully in  the  sacred  Scriptures,  that  so,  what  we  have  seen, 
and  what  our  fathers  have  told  us,  we  may  not  hide  from  our 
children,  showing  to  the  generations  to  come  the  praises  of 
the  Lord.  Psal.  Ixxviii.  3, 4.  That  especially  the  seed  of  Abra- 
ham his  servant,  and  the  children  of  Jacob  his  chosen,  may 
remember  his  marvellous  works  (Psal.  cv.  5,  6)  in  the  begin- 
ning and  progress  of  the  planting  of  New  England,  his  won- 
ders, and  the  judgments  of  his  mouth  ;  how  that  God  brought 
a  vine  into  this  wilderness  ;  that  he  cast  out  the  heathen  and 
planted  it;  that  he  made  room  for  it,  and  caused  it  to 
take  deep  root,  and  it  filled  the  land ;  so  that  it  hath  sent 
forth  its  boughs  to  the  sea  and  its  branches  to  the  river.  Psal. 
Ixxx.  8, 9.  And  not  only  so,  but  also  that  He  hath  guided  his 
people  by  his  strength  to  his  holy  habitation,  and  planted 
them  in  the  mountain  of  his  inheritance,  (Exod.  xv.  13,)  in 
respect  of  precious  gospel  enjoyments.     So  that  we  may  not 

1* 


6  TO   THE   CHRISTIAN  READER. 

only  look  back  to  former  experiences  of  God's  goodness  to 
our  predecessors,*  (though  many  years  before,)  and  so  have 
our  faith  strengthened  in  the  mercies  of  God  for  our  times ; 
that  so  the  church  being  one  numerical  body,  might  not  only 
even  for  the  time  he  spake  with  us  in  our  forefathers,  (Hos. 
xii.  4,)  by  many  gracious  manifestations  of  his  glorious  attri- 
butes, wisdom,  goodness,  and  truth,  improved  for  their  good, 
but  also  rejoice  in  present  enjoyments  of  both  outward  and 
spiritual  mercies,  as  fruits  of  their  prayers,  tears,  travels,  and 
labors  ;  that  as  especially  God  may  have  the  glory  of  all,  unto 
whom  it  is  most  due ;  so  also  some  rays  of  glory  may  reach 
the  names  of  those  blessed  saints  that  were  the  main  instru- 
ments of  the  beginning  of  this  happy  enterprise. 

So  then,  gentle  Reader,  thou  mayest  take  notice,  that. the 
main  ends  of  publishing  this  small  history,  is,  that  God  may 
have  his  due  praise,  his  servants,  the  instruments,  have  their 
names  embalmed,  and  the  present  and  future  ages  may  have 
the  fruit  and  benefit  of  God's  gi-eat  work,  in  the  relation  of 
the  first  planting  of  New  England.  Which  ends,  if  attained, 
will  be  great  cause  of  rejoicing  to  the  publisher  thereof,  if 
God  give  him  life  and  opportunity  to  take  notice  thereof. 

The  method  I  have  observed,  is  (as  I  could)  in  some  meas- 
ure answerable  to  the  ends  aforenamed,  in  inserting  some 
acknowledgment  of  God's  goodness,  faithfulness,  and  truth 
upon  special  occasions,  with  allusion  to  the  Scriptures ;  and 
also  taking  notice  of  some  special  instruments,  and  such  main 
and  special  particulars  as  were  perspicuously  remarkable,  in 
way  of  commendation  in  them,  so  far  as  my  intelligence 
would  reach ;  and  especially  in  a  faithful  commemorizing, 
and  declaration  of  God's  wonderful  works  for,  by,  and  to  his 
people,  in  preparing  a  place  for  them  by  driving  out  the  hea- 
then before  them ;  bringing  them  through  a  sea  of  troubles ; 
preserving  and  protecting  them  from,  and  in  those  dangers 
that  attended  them  in  their  low  estate,  when  they  were  stran- 
gers in  the  land  ;  and  making  this  howling  wilderness  a  cham- 
ber of  rest,  safety,  and  pleasantness,  whilst  the  storms  of  his 

*  Psal.  Ixvi.  6. 


TO   THE   CIIKISTIAN  READER.  7 

displeasure  have  not  only  tossed,  but  endangered  the  over- 
whelming of  great  states  and  kingdoms,  and  hath  now  made 
it  to  us  a  fruitful  land,  sowed  it  with  the  seed  of  man  and 
beast ;  but  especially  in  giving  us  so  long  a  peace,  together 
with  the  gospel  of  peace,  and  so  great  a  freedom  in  our  civil 
and  religious  enjoyments ;  and  also  in  giving  us  hopes  that 
we  may  be  instruments  in  his  hands,  not  only  of  enlarging 
of  our  prince's  dominions,  but  to  enlarge  the  kingdom  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  in  the  conversion  of  the  poor  blind  natives. 

And  now,  courteous  Reader,  that  I  may  not  hold  thee  too 
long  in  the  porch,  I  only  crave  of  thee  to  read  this  following 
discourse  with  a  single  eye,  and  with  the  same  ends  as  I  had 
in  penning  it.  Let  not  the  smallness  of  our  beginnings,  nor 
weakness  of  instruments,  make  the  thing  seem  little,  or  the 
work  despicable ;  but  on  the  contrary,  let  the  greater  praise  be 
rendered  unto  God,  who  hath  effected  great  things  by  small 
means.  Let  not  the  harshness  of  my  style,  prejudice  thy 
taste  or  appetite  to  the  dish  I  present  thee  with.  Accept  it 
as  freely  as  I  give  it.  Carp  not  at  what  thou  dost  not  ap- 
prove, but  use  it  as  a  remembrance  of  the  Lord^s  goodness,  to 
engage  to  true  thankfulness  and  obedience ;  so  may  it  be  a 
help  to  thee  in  thy  journey  through  the  wilderness  of  this 
world,  to  that  eternal  rest  which  is  only  to  be  found  in  the 
heavenly  Canaan,  which  is  the  earnest  desire  of 

Thy  Christian  friend, 

Nathaniel  Morton. 


NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOPJAL 


OR 


A  BRIEF  RELATION  OF  THE  MOST  REMARKABLE  PASSAGES  OF  THE 

PROVIDENCE  OF  GOD,  MANIFESTED  TO   THE  PLANTERS 

OF  NEW  ENGLAND,  IN  AMERICA. 


AND   FIKST,    OF    THE   BEGINNING    OP   THE   FIRST   PLANTATION   IN   N.   E., 

CALLED 


NEW    PLIMOUTH. 


It  is  the  usual  manner  of  the  dispensation  of  the  majesty 
of  heaven,  to  work  wonderfully  by  weak  means  for  the  effect- 
uating of  great  things,  to  the  intent  that  he  may  have  the 
more  glory  to  himself.  Many  instances  hereof  might  be  pro- 
duced, both  out  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  common  expe- 
rience ;  and  amongst  many  others  of  this  kind,  the  late  happy 
and  memorable  enterprise  of  the  planting  of  that  part  of 
America  called  New  England,  deserveth  to  be  commemorized 
to  future  posterity. 

In  the  year  1602,  divers  godly  Christians  of  our  English 
nation,  in  the  north  of  England,  being  studious  of  reforma- 
tion, and  therefore  not  only  witnessing  against  human  inven- 
tions, and  additions  in  the  worship  of  God,  but  minding  most 
the  positive  and  practical  part  of  divine  institutions,  they  en- 
tered into  covenant  to  walk  with  God,  and  one  with  another. 


10  KEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  flGlO. 

in  the  enjoyment  of  the  ordinances  of  God,  according  to  the 
primitive  pattern  in  the  word  of  God.*  But  finding  by  ex- 
perience they  could  not  peaceably  enjoy  their  own  liberty  in 
their  native  country,  without  offence  to  others  that  were  differ- 
ently minded,  they  took  up  thoughts  of  removing  themselves 
and  their  families  into  the  Netherlands,  which  accordingly 
they  endeavored  to  accomplish,  but  met  with  great  hindrance ; 
yet  after  some  time,  the  good  hand  of  God  removing  obstruc- 
tions, they  obtained  their  desires ;  arriving  in  Holland,  they 
settled  themselves  in  the  city  of  Leyden,  in  the  year  1610, 
and  there  they  continued  divers  years  in  a  comfortable  con- 
dition, enjoying  much  sweet  society  and  spiritual  comfort  in 
the  ways  of  God,  living  peaceably  amongst  themselves,  and 
being  courteously  entertained  and  lovingly  respected  by  the 
Dutch,  amongst  whom  they  were  strangers,  having  for  their 
pastor  Mr.  John  Robinson,  a  man  of  a  learned,  polished,  and 
modest  spirit,  pious  and  studying  of  the  truth,  largely  accom- 
plished with  suitable  gifts  and  qualifications  to  be  a  shepherd 
over  this  flock  of  Christ ;  having  also  a  fellow  helper  with 
him  in  the  eldership,  Mr.  William  Brewster,  a  man  of  ap- 
proved piety,  gravity,  and  integrity,  very  eminently  furnished 
with  gifts  suitable  to  such  an  office. 

But  notwithstanding  their  amiable  and  comfortable  carry- 
ing on  (as  hath  been  said)  although  the  church  of  Christ  on 
earth  in  Holy  Writ  is  sometimes  called  heaven  ;  yet  there  is 
always,  in  their  most  perfect  state  here  in  this  lower  world, 
very  much  wanting  as  to  absolute  and  perfect  happiness, 

*  Gov.  Bradford's  History  takes  no  notice  of  the  year  of  this  Federal 
Incorporation,  -which  Secretary  Morton  here  places  in  1602.  Prince  supposes 
Morton  had  the  account  either  from  some  other  writings  of  Gov.  Bradford, 
the  journals  of  Gov.  Winslow,  or  from  oral  conference  with  them,  or  other  of 
the  first  planters,  with  some  of  whom  he  Avas  contemporary. 

And  these  are  the  Christian  people  who  were  the  founders  of  the  Plymouth 
church  and  colony ;  who  seem  to  be  some  of  the  first  in  England,  that  were 
brave  enough  to  improve  the  liberty  wherewith  the  divine  Author  of  our 
religion  has  made  us  free,  and  observe  his  institutions  as  their  only  rule  in 
church  order,  discipline,  and  worship  ;  for  which  they  dearly  suffered, 
and  left  their  native  country,  and  who  laid  the  first  foundations  for  the  New 
Enaland  settlements. 


1610.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  11 

which  is  only  reserved  for  the  time  and  place  of  the  full  en- 
joyment of  celestial  glory ;  for,  although  this  church  was  at 
peace,  and  in  rest  at  this  time,  yet  they  took  up  thoughts  of 
removing  themselves  into  America,  with  common  consent. 
The  proposition  of  removing  thither  being  set  on  foot,  and 
prosecuted  by  the  elders  upon  just  and  weighty  grounds  ;  for 
although  they  did  quietly  and  sweetly  enjoy  their  church  liber- 
ties under  the  States,  yet  they  foresaw  that  Holland  would  be 
no  place  for  their  church  and  posterity  to  continue  in  com- 
fortably, at  least  in  that  measure  that  they  hoped  to  find 
abroad ;  and  that  for  these  reasons  following,  which  I  shall 
recite  as  received  from  themselves. 

First.  Because  themselves  were  of  a  different  language 
from  the  Dutch  where  they  lived,  and  were  settled  in  their  way, 
insomuch  that  in  ten  years  time,  whilst  their  church  sojourned 
amongst  them,  they  could  not  bring  them  to  reform  the  neg- 
lect of  observation  of  the  Lord's  day  as  a  sabbath,  or  any 
other  thing  amiss  among  them. 

Secondly.  Because  their  countrymen,  who  came  over  to 
join  with  them,  by  reason  of  the  hardness  of  the  country, 
soon  spent  their  estates,  and  were  then  forced  either  to  return 
back  to  England,  or  to  live  very  meanly. 

Thirdly.  That  many  of  their  children,  through  the  extreme 
necessity  that  was  upon  them,  although  of  the  best  disposi- 
tions and  graciously  inclined,  and  willing  to  bear  part  of  their 
parents'  burdens,  were  oftentimes  so  oppressed  with  their 
heavy  labors,  that  although  their  spirits  were  free  and  willing, 
yet  their  bodies  bowed  under  the  weight  of  the  same,  and 
became  decrepid  in  their  early  youth,  and  the  vigor  of  nature 
consumed  in  the  very  bud.  And  that  which  was  very  lamen- 
table, and  of  all  sorrows  most  heavy  to  be  borne,  was  that 
many  by  these  occasions  and  the  great  licentiousness  of  youth 
in  that  country,  and  the  manifold  temptations  of  the  place, 
were  drawn  away  by  evil  examples  into  extravagant  and 
dangerous  courses,  getting  the  reins  on  their  necks,  and  de- 
parting from  their  parents.  Some  became  soldiers,  others 
took  upon  them  far  voyages  by  sea,  and  other  some  worse 
courses,  tendinar  to  dissoluteness  and  the  destruction  of  their 


12  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [IGIO. 

souls,  to  the  great  gi'ief  of  their  parents,  and  the  dishonor  of 
God ;  and  that  the  place  being  of  great  licentiousness  and 
liberty  to  childi'en,  they  could  not  educate  them,  nor  could 
they  give  them  due  correction  without  reproof  or  reproach 
from  their  neighbors. 

Fourthly.  That  their  posterity  would  in  few  generations 
become  Dutch,  and  so  lose  their  interest  in  the  English  nation ; 
they  being  desirous  rather  to  enlarge  his  Majesty's  dominions, 
and  to  live  under  their  natural  prince. 

Fifthly  and  lastly.  And  which  was  not  the  least,  a  great 
hope  and  inward  zeal  they  had  of  laying  some  good  founda- 
tion, or  at  least  to  make  some  way  thereunto  for  the  propa- 
gating and  advancement  of  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  in  those  remote  parts  of  the  world,  yea,  although  they 
should  be  but  as  stepping-stones  unto  others  for  the  perform- 
ance of  so  great  a  work.* 

These  and  such  like  were  the  true  reasons  of  their  removal, 
and  not  as  some  of  their  adversaries  did,  upon  the  rumor 
thereof,  cast  out  slanders  against  them ;  as  if  the  state  were 
weary  of  them,  and  had  rather  driven  them  out,  (as  heathen 
histories  have  feigned  of  Moses  and  the  Israelites  when  they 
went  out  of  Egypt,)  than  that  it  was  their  own  free  choice 
and  motion. 

I  will  therefore  mention  a  particular  or  two,  to  evince  the 
contrary. 

And  first.  Although  some  of  them  were  low  in  their  estates, 
yet  the  Dutch  observing  that  they  were  diligent,  faithful,  and 
careful  of  their  engagements,  had  great  respect  to  them,  and 
strove  for  their  custom. 

Again,  secondly,  the  magistrates  of  the  city  of  Leyden 
where  they  lived,  about  the  time  of  their  coming  away,  in  the 
pubUc  place  of  justice,  gave  this  commendable  testimony  of 
them,  in  reproof  of  the  Walloons,  who  were  of  the  French 
church  in  the  city:    These  English  (said  they)  have  lived 

*  This  hath  been  graciously  answered  since,  by  moving  the  hearts  of  many 
of  his  servants  to  be  very  instrumental  in  this  work  with  some  good  success, 
and  hopes  of  further  blessing  in  tliat  respect.  —  M. 


1620.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  13 

now  amongst  us  ten  years,  and  yet  we  never  had  any  suit 
or  accusation  against  them,  or  any  of  them,  but  your  strifes 
and  quarrels  are  continual. 

The  reasons  of  their  removal  above  named  being  debated 
first  in  private,  and  thought  weighty,  were  afterwards  pro- 
pounded in  public  ;  and  after  solenm  days  of  humiliation  ob- 
served both  in  public  and  private,*  it  was  agreed,  that  part  of 
the  church  should  go  before  their  brethren  into  America,  to 
prepare  for  the  rest;  and  if  in  case  the  major  part  of  the 
church  did  choose  to  go  over  with  the  first,  then  the  pastor  to 
go  along  with  them ;  but  if  the  major  part  stayed,  that  he 
was  then  to  stay  with  them. 

They  having  employed  sundry  agents  to  treat  with  several 
merchants  in  England,  who  adventured  some  considerable 
sums  in  a  way  of  valuation  to  such  as  went  personally  on  in 
the  voyage ;   the  articles  of  agreement  about  the  premises 

*  They  first  keep  a  day  of  solemn  prayer,  ]Mr.  Koblnson  preaching  a  very 
suitable  sermon,  from  1  Sam.  xxii.  3,  4 ;  strengthening  them  against  their 
fears,  and  encouraging  them  in  their  resolutions.  —  Neio  Eng.  Cliron.  p.  155. 

The  fasts  and  feasts  of  the  Episcopal  Church  had  been  cast  off  by  Mr. 
Robinson  from  the  first,  and  he  and  his  church  observed  such  days  only  when 
the  dispensations  of  Divine  Providence  seemed  to  indicate  their  propriety. 
The  church  at  Leyden  observed  no  holidays,  except  fasts  and  thanksgivings, 
and  the  Sabbath.  They  held  several  seasons  of  fasting  and  prayer,  prepara- 
tory to  their  great  enterprise,  within  a  few  months  of  leaving  Holland.  And 
when  they  arrived  at  Plymouth,  they  observed  such  seasons  as  suited  to  ben- 
efit themselves  and  their  posterity. 

The.  magistrates  of  Plymouth  officially  ordered  such  days  to  be  kept,  as 
early  as  1G23;  and  in  1637  an  ordinance  was  passed,  "  that  it  be  in  the  power 
of  the  governor  and  assistants  to  command  solemn  days  of  humiliation,  and 
also  for  thanksgiving,  as  occasion  shall  be  offered."  The  deputies  sometimes 
acted  with  the  governor  in  designating  such  days.  In  1682,  servile  work 
and  sports  were  prohibited  on  these  days,  under  the  same  penalty  as  breach 
of  Sabbath.  This  was  continued  as  long  as  Plymouth  was  a  separate  colony. 
On  the  settlement  of  the  ministry  at  Salem,  Gov.  Endicott  ordered  a  fast,  as 
was  done  on  a  like  occasion  at  Charlestown.  The  magistrates  of  Boston 
ordered  a  fast  in  1634,  and  continued  the  exercise  of  that  authority  till  1692, 
after  which  these  celebrations  wex-e  ordered  many  times,  with  the  concur- 
rence of  the  representatives.  —  Col.  Christian  Antiquities. 

Many  occasional  fasts  have  been  appointed  and  kept  with  great  solemnity 
by  the  church  at  Plymouth,  as  appears  from  their  records. 

2 


14  NEW  EXGLAXD'S  MEMORIAL.  flC20. 

being  fully  concluded  with  the  said  merchants,  and  sundry 
difiiculties  and  obstructions  removed,  having  also  obtained 
letters  patent  for  the  northern  parts  of  Vkginia,  of  King  James 
of  famous  memory,*  all  things  were  got  ready  and  provided,  a 
small  sliip  was  bought  and  fitted  out  in  Holland,  of  about 
sixty  tons,  called  the  Speedwell,  as  to  serve  to  transport  some 
of  them  over,  so  also  to  stay  in  the  country,  and  attend  upon 
fishing,  and  such  other  affairs  as  might  be  for  the  good  and 
benefit  of  the  colony,  when  they  came  thither.  Another  ship 
was  hired  at  London,  of  burden  about  nine  score,  called  the 
Mayflower,  and  all  other  things  got  in  readiness ;  so  being 
prepared  to  depart,  they  had  a  solemn  day  of  humiliation,  the 
pastor  teaching  a  part  of  the  day  very  profitably,  and  suitably 
to  the  present  occasion.f  The  rest  of  the  time  was  spent  in 
pouring  out  of  prayers  unto  the  Lord,  with  great  fervency, 
mixed  with  abundance  of  tears.  And  the  time  being  come 
that  they  must  depart,  they  were  accompanied  with  most  of 
their  brethren  out  of  the  city,  unto  a  town  called  Delft  Haven,  J 
where  the  ship  lay  ready  to  receive  them,  so  they  left  that 
goodly  and  pleasant  city,  which  had  been  their  resting-place 
above  eleven  years ;  but  they  knew  that  they  were  pilgrims 
and  strangers  here  below,  and  looked  not  much  on  these 
things,  but  lifted  up  their  eyes  to  heaven,  their  dearest  country, 


*  Robert  Cusliman  and  John  Carver  were  their  first  agents,  in  1G17,  to  the 
Yirginia  Comi^any,  and  to  obtain  secui'ity  from  the  king  for  religious  free- 
dom in  their  projiosed  settlement.  In  February,  1619,  Mr.  Cnshman  and 
Mr.  Bradford  Tvere  despatched  on  the  same  business.  After  long  attend- 
ance they  obtained  a  patent,  and  returned  to  Leyden  in  the  autumn  of  that 
year ;  but  this  patent  was  never  used.  King  James,  by  patent  makes  a 
division  of  the  country  into  two  colonics;  the  southern  between  34  and  41 
degrees  north,  he  grants  to  the  London  Company ;  the  northern  between  38 
and  45  degrees  north,  he  grants  to  the  Ph'mouth  Company.  The  Leyden 
agents  negotiated  Avith  the  London  Company.  —  ^'ew  Eng.  Chron.  p.  112. 

f  The  text  of  Scripture  was  Ezra  viii.  21.  —  M. 

X  This  was  in  June  or  July,  1620.  From  Leyden  to  Delft  Haven  was 
twenty-four  miles,  the  Delft  being  eight  miles  from  the  port.  It  seems  their 
brethren  went  with  them  to  that  place,  and  the  final  separation  there  was 
very  painful.  "A  flood  of  tears  was  poured  out,  and  they  were  not  able  to 
speak  to  one  another  for  the  abundance  of  sorrow  to  part."  —  Chr.  Pil.  384. 


1620.1  ^^EW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  15 

where  God  hath  prepared  for  them  a  city,  Heb.  xi.  16,  and 
therein  quieted  their  spirits. 

When  they  came  to  the  place,  they  foun.d  the  ship  and  all 
things  ready  ;  and  such  of  their  friends  as  could  not  come 
with  them,  followed  after  them,  and  sundry  came  from  Am- 
sterdam to  see  them  shipped,  and  to  take  their  leave  of  them. 
One  night  was  spent  with  little  sleep  with  the  most,  but  with 
friendly  entertainment,  and  Christian  discourse,  and  other 
real  expressions  of  true  Christian  love.  The  next  day  the 
wind  being  fair,  they  went  on  board,  and  their  friends  with 
them,  where  truly  doleful  was  the  sight  of  that  sad  and  mourn- 
ful parting,  to  hear  what  sighs  and  sobs,  and  prayers  did 
sound  amongst  them ;  what  tears  did  gush  from  every  eye, 
and  pithy  speeches  pierced  each  others'  heart,  that  sundry  of 
the  Dutch  strangers,  that  stood  on  the  Key  as  spectators, 
could  not  refrain  from  tears.  Yet  comfortable  and  sweet  it 
was,  to  see  such  lively  and  true  expressions  of  dear  and  un- 
feigned love.  But  the  tide  (which  stays  for  no  man)  calling 
them  away,  that  were  thus  loth  to  depart,  their  E-everend  Pas- 
tor falling  down  on  his  knees,  and  they  all  with  him,  with 
watery  cheeks  commended  them  with  most  fervent  prayers 
unto  the  Lord  and  his  blessing ;  and  then  with  mutual  em- 
braces, and  many  tears,  they  took  their  leave  one  of  another, 
which  proved  to  be  the  last  leave  to  many  of  them.  Thus 
hoisting  sail  with  a  prosperous  gale  of  wdnd,  they  came  in  a 
short  time  to  Southampton,  where  they  found  the  bigger  ship 
come  from  London,  being  ready  with  all  the  rest  of  their 
company,  meeting  each  other  with  a  joyful  welcome  and 
mutual  congratulation. 

At  their  parting,  their  pastor,  Mr.  John  Robinson,  ^\Tote  a 
letter  to  the  whole  company,  which  I  thought  meet  here  to  insert, 
being  so  fruitful  in  itself,  and  suitable  to  their  occasions. 

Loving  Christian  Friends, 

I  do  heartily,  and  in  the  Lord  salute  you,  as  being  those 
with  whom  I  am  present  in  my  best  affections,  and  most 
earnest  longing  after  you,  though  I  be  constrained  for  awhile 
to  be  bodily  absent  from  you :  I  say  constrained ;   God  know- 


16  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  [1620* 

ing  how  willingly,  and  much  rather  than  otherwise,  I  would 
have  borne  my  part  with  you  in  this  first  brunt,  were  I  not  by 
strong  necessity  held  back  for  the  present.  Make  account  of 
me  in  the  mean  time  as  a  man  divided  in  myself,  with  great 
pain,  and  as  (natural  bonds  set  aside)  having  my  better  part 
vvith  you.  And  although  I  doubt  not  but  in  your  godly  wis- 
doms you  both  foresee  and  resolve  upon  that  which  concern- 
eth  your  present  state  and  condition,  both  severally  and 
jointly ;  yet  have  I  thought  it  but  my  duty  to  add  some  further 
spur  of  provocation  to  them  that  run  well  already,  if  not  be- 
cause you  need  it,  yet  because  I  owe  it  in  love  and  duty. 
And  first,  as  we  are  daily  to  renew  our  repentance  with  our 
God,  especially  for  our  sins  known,  and  generally  for  our  un- 
known trespasses ;  so  doth  the  Lord  call  us  in  a  singular 
manner,  upon  occasions  of  such  difficulty  and  danger  as  lieth 
upon  you,  to  both  a  narrow  search  and  careful  reforma- 
tion of  your  ways  in  his  sight,  lest  he  calling  to  remembrance 
our  sins  forgotten  by  us,  or  unrepented  of,  take  advantage 
against  us,  and  in  judgment  leave  us  for  the  same,  to  be  swal- 
lowed up  in  one  danger  or  other.  Whereas,  on  the  contrary, 
sin  being  taken  away  by  earnest  repentance,  and  the  pardon 
thereof  from  the  Lord  sealed  up  to  a  man's  conscience  by  his 
spirit,  great  shall  be  his  security  and  peace  in  all  dangers, 
sweet  his  comforts  in  all  distresses,  with  happy  deliverance 
from  all  evil,  whether  in  life  or  death.  Now  next  after  this 
heavenly  peace  with  God  and  our  own  consciences,  we  are  care- 
fully to  provide  for  peace  with  all  men,  what  in  us  lieth,  es- 
pecially with  our  associates  ;  and  for  that  watchfulness  must 
be  had,  that  we  neither  at  all  in  ourselves  do  give,  no,  nor 
easily  take  offence  being  given  by  others.  Wo  be  to  the 
world  for  offences,  for  although  it  be  necessary,  considering 
the  malice  of  Satan  and  man's  corruption,  that  offences  come, 
yet  wo  unto  the  man,  or  woman  either,  by  whom  the  offence 
cometh,  saith  Christ,  Math,  xviii.  7,  and  if  offences  in  the  un- 
seasonable use  of  things,  in  themselves  indifferent,  be  more  to 
be  feared  than  death  itself,  as  the  apostle  teacheth,  1  Cor.  ix. 
15,  how  much  more  in  things  simply  evil,  in  which  neither 
the  honor  of  God,  nor  love  of  man  is  thought  worthy  to  be 


1G20.J  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMOEIAL.  17 

regarded  ?  Neither  yet  is  it  sufficient  that  we  keep  ourselves 
by  the  grace  of  God  from  giving  of  offence,  except  withal  we 
be  armed  against  the  taking  of  them  when  they  are  given  by 
others ;  for  how  imperfect  and  lame  is  the  work  of  grace  in 
that  person,  who  wants  charity  to  cover  a  multitude  of 
offences  ?  As  the  Scripture  speaks.  Neither  are  you  to  be  ex- 
horted to  this  grace,  only  upon  the  common  grounds  of  Chris- 
tianity, which  are,  that  persons  ready  to  take  offence,  either 
want  charity  to  cover  offences,  or  wisdom  duly  to  weigh  hu- 
man frailties ;  or  lastly,  are  gross  though  close  hypocrites,  as 
Christ  our  Lord  teacheth.  Math.  vii.  1-3,  as  indeed,  in  my 
own  experience,  few  or  none  have  been  found  which  sooner 
give  offence,  than  such  as  easily  take  it ;  neither  have  they 
ever  proved  sound  and  profitable  members  in  societies,  who 
have  nourished  this  touchy  humor.  But  besides  these,  there 
are  divers  motives  provoking  you  above  others  to  great  care 
and  conscience  this  way  ;  as  first,  there  are  many  of  you 
strangers  as  to  the  persons,  so  to  the  infirmities  one  of  anoth- 
er, and  so  stand  in  need  of  more  watchfulness  this  way,  lest 
when  such  things  fall  out  in  men  and  women  as  you  sus- 
pected not,  you  be  inordinately  affected  with  them,  which 
doth  require  at  your  hands  much  wisdom  and  charity  for  the 
covering  and  preventing  of  incident  offences  that  way.  And 
lastly,  your  intended  course  of  civil  community  will  minister 
continual  occasion  of  offence,  and  will  be  as  fuel  for  that  fire, 
except  you  diligently  quench  it  with  brotherly  forbearance. 
And  if  taking  offence  causelessly  or  easily  at  men's  doings,  be 
so  carefully  to  be  avoided,  how  much  more  heed  is  to.be 
taken  that  we  take  not  offence  at  God  himself?  Which  yet 
we  certainly  do,  so  oft  as  we  do  murmur  at  his  providence  in 
our  crosses,  or  bear  impatiently  such  afflictions  as  wherewith 
he  pleaseth  to  visit  us.  Store  up  therefore  patience  against 
the  evil  day ;  without  which,  we  take  offence  at  the  Lord 
himself  in  his  holy  and  just  works.  A  further  thing  there  is 
carefully  to  be  provided  for,  namely,  that  with  your  common  em- 
ployments, you  join  common  affections  truly  bent  upon  the 
general  good,  avoiding,  as  a  deadly  plague  of  your  both  com- 
mon and  special  comforts,  all  retiredness  of  mind  for  proper 

2* 


18  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1620. 

advantage,  and  all  singularly  aifected  every  manner  of  way. 
Let  every  man  repress  in  himself,  and  the  whole  body  in  each 
person,  as  so  many  rebels  against  the  common  good,  all  pri- 
vate respects  of  men's  selves,  not  sorting  with  the  general 
convenience.  And  as  men  are  careful  not  to  have  a  new 
house  shaken  with  any  violence,  before  it  be  well  settled,  and 
the  parts  firmly  knit ;  so  be  you,  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  much 
more  careful  that  the  house  of  God  (which  you  are,  and  are 
to  be)  be  not  shaken  with  unnecessary  novelties,  or  other 
oppositions  at  the  first  settling  thereof. 

Lastly,  whereas  you  are  to  become  a  body  politic,  using 
amongst  yourselves  civil  government,  and  are  not  furnished 
with  persons  of  special  eminency  above  the  rest,  to  be  chosen 
by  you  into  office  of  government;  let  your  wisdom  and  godliness 
appear  not  only  in  choosing  such  persons  as  do  entirely  love, 
and  will  promote  the  common  good ;  but  also  in  yielding  unto 
them  all  due  honor  and  obedience  in  their  lawful  administra- 
tions, not  beholding  in  them  the  ordinariness  of  their  persons, 
but  God's  ordinance  for  your  good ;  not  being  like  the  foolish 
multitude,  who  more  honor  the  gay  coat,  than  either  the  vir- 
tuous mind  of  the  man,  or  the  glorious  ordinance  of  God. 
But  you  know  better  things,  and  that  the  image  of  the  Lord's 
power  and  authority,  which  the  magistrate  beareth,  is  honor- 
able, in  how  mean  persons  soever ;  and  this  duty  you  may 
the  more  willingly,  and  ought  the  more  conscionably  to  per- 
form, because  you  are  (at  least  for  the  present)  to  have  them 
for  your  ordinary  governors,  which  yourselves  shall  make 
choice  of  for  that  work. 

Sundry  other  things  of  importance  I  could  put  you  in  mind 
of,  and  of  those  before  mentioned  in  more  words ;  but  I  will 
not  so  far  wrong  your  godly  minds,  as  to  think  you  heedless 
of  these  things,  there  being  also  divers  amongst  you  so  well 
able  to  admonish  both  themselves  and  others  of  what  concern- 
eth  them.  These  few  things,  therefore,  and  the  same  in  few 
words,  I  do  earnestly  commend  to  your  care  and  conscience, 
joining  therewith  my  daily  incessant  prayers  unto  the  Lord, 
that  he  who  hath  made  the  heavens  and  the  earth  and  sea, 
and  all  rivers  of  waters,  and  whose  providence  is  over  all 


1620.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  19 

his  works,  especially  over  all  his  dear  children  for  good,  would 
so  guide  and  guard  you  in  your  ways  as  inwardly  by  his 
spirit,  so  outwardly  by  the  hand  of  his  power,  as  that  you, 
and  we  also  for  and  with  you  may  have  after  matter  of  prais- 
ing his  name  all  the  days  of  your  and  our  lives.  Fare  you 
well  in  him  in  whom  you  trust,  and  in  whom  I  rest. 

An  unfeigned  well  wilier  to  your  happy  success  in  this 
hopeful  voyage.* 

John  Robinson. 

Upon  the  receipt  of  this  letter,  the  company  were  called 
together ;  and  it  was  pubHcly  read  amongst  them,  which  had 
good  acceptance  with  all,  and  after  fruit  with  many. 


Of  the  troubles  that  befel  the  first  planters  upon  the 
coast  of  exgland,  and  in  their  voyage  in  coming  over  into 
New  England,  and  their  arrival  at  Cafe  Cod,  alias  Cape 
James. 

All  things  being  got  ready,  and  every  business  despatched, 
they  ordered  and  distributed  their  company  for  either  ship  (as 
they  conceived  for  the  best)  and  chose  a  governor,  and  two 
or  three  assistants  for  each  ship,  to  order  the  people  by  the 
way,  and  to  see  to  the  disposing  of  the  provision,  and  such 
like  affairs ;  all  which  was  not  only  with  the  liking  of  the 
masters  of  the  ships,  but  according  to  their  desires ;  which 
being  done,  they  set  sail  from  Southampton  the  fifth  of 
August,  1620.  But  alas,  the  best  enterprises  meet  oftentimes 
with  many  discouragements ;  for  they  had  not  sailed  far,  be- 
fore Mr.  Reynolds,  the  master  of  the  lesser  ship,  complained 
that  he  found  his  ship  so  leaky,  he  durst  not  put  further  to 
sea ;  on  which  they  were  forced  to  put  in  at  Dartmouth,  Mr. 

*  See  Appendix  for  further  farewell  advice  in  his  sermon,  July,  1620,  in 
■which,  while  he  exhorts  them  to  take  heed  what  they  receive  as  truth,  he 
would  have  them  receive  all  truth  that  yet  may  be  developed  by  a  faithful 
study  of  the  word  of  God. 


20  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  [1620. 

Jones,  the  master  of  the  biggest  ship,  likewise  putting  in 
there  with  liim,  and  the  said  lesser  ship  was  searched  and 
mended,  and  judged  sufficient  for  the  voyage,  by  the  work- 
men that  mended  her ;  on  which  both  the  said  ships  put  to 
sea  the  second  time,  but  they  had  not  sailed  above  an  hun- 
dred leagues,  ere  the  said  Reynolds  again  complained  of  his 
ship  being  so  leaky,  as  that  he  feared  he  should  founder  in 
the  sea,  if  he  held  on  ;  and  then  both  ships  bore  up  again,  and 
went  in  at  Plimouth ;  but  being  there  searched  again,  no 
great  matter  appeared,  but  it  was  judged  to  be  the  general 
weakness  of  the  ship.  But  the  true  reason  of  the  retarding 
and  delaying  of  matters  was  not  as  yet  discerned ;  the  one  of 
them  respecting  the  ship  (as  afterwards  was  found),  was,  that 
she  was  over-masted,  which,  when  she  came  to  her  trim,  in 
that  respect  she  did  well ;  and  made  divers  profitable  and 
successful  voyages.  But  secondly,  and  more  especially  by 
the  deceit  of  the  master  and  his  company,  who  were  hired  to 
stay  a  whole  year  in  the  country ;  but  now  fancying  dislike, 
and  fearing  want  of  victuals,  they  plotted  this  stratagem  to 
free  themselves,  as  afterwards  was  known,  and  by  some  of 
them  confessed  ;  for  they  apprehended  that  the  greater  ship 
being  of  force,  and  in  whom  most  provisions  were  bestowed, 
that  she  would  retain  enough  for  herself,  whatsoever  became 
of  them  and  the  passengers.  But  so  strong  was  self-love  and 
deceit  in  this  man,  as  he  forgot  all  duty  and  former  kindness, 
and  dealt  thus  falsely  with  them.  These  things  thus  falling 
out,  it  was  resolved  by  the  whole  company  to  dismiss  the  les- 
ser ship  and  part  of  the  company  with  her,  and  that  the  other 
part  of  the  company  should  proceed  in  the  bigger  ship  ;  which 
when  they  had  ordered  matters  thereunto,  they  made  another 
sad  parting,  the  one  ship,  namely,  the  lesser,  going  back  for 
London,  and  the  other,  namely,  the  Mayflower,  Mr.  Jones 
being  master,  proceeding  on  the  intended  voyage. 

These  troubles  being  blown  over,  and  now  all  being  com- 
pact together  in  one  ship,  they  put  to  sea  again  with  a  pros- 
perous wind;*  but  after  they  had  enjoyed  fair  winds  for  a 

*  September  6. —  Mourt's  Rel.    Bradford's  21.  S.  History. 


1620.1  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMOEIAL.  21 

season,  they  met  with  many  contrary  winds  and  fierce  storms, 
with  which  their  ship  was  shrewdly  shaken,  and  her  upper 
works  made  very  leaky,  and  one  of  the  main  beams  of  the 
midships  was  bowed  and  cracked,  which  put  them  to  some 
fear  that  she  would  not  be  able  to  perform  the  voyage ;  on 
which  the  principal  of  the  seamen  and  passengers  had  serious 
consultation  what  to  do,  whether  to  return,  or  hold  on.  But 
the  ship  proving  strong  under  water,  by  a  screw  the  said 
beam  was  brought  into  his  place  again  ;  which  being  done, 
and  well  secured  by  the  carpenter,  they  resolved  to  hold  on 
their  voyage,  and  so  after  many  boisterous  storms  in  which 
they  could  bear  no  sail,  but  were  forced  to  lie  at  hull  many 
days  together ;  after  long  beating  at  sea,  they  fell  in  with  the 
land  called  Cape  Cod,*  the  which  being  made,  and  certainly 
known  to  be  it,  they  were  not  a  little  joyful.  After  some 
little  deliberation  had  amongst  themselves  with  the  master  of 
the  ship,  they  tacked  about  to  stand  to  the  southward,  to  find 
some  place  about  Hudson's  river,  (according  to  their  first  in- 
tentions,) for  their  habitations  :  but  they  had  not  sailed  that 
course  above  half  a  day,  before  they  fell  amongst  perilous 
shoals  and  breakers,  and  they  were  so  far  entangled  therewith, 
as  they  conceived  themselves  in  great  danger ;  and  the  wind 
shrinking  upon  them  withal,  they  resolved  to  bear  up  again 
for  the  cape  aforesaid :  the  next  day,  by  God's  providence, 
they  got  into  the  cape  harbor.  Thus  they  arrived  at  Cape 
Cod,  alias  Cape  James,  in  November,  1620,  and  being  brought 
safe  to  land,  they  fell  upon  their  knees,  and  blessed  the  God 
of  heaven,  who  had  brought  them  over  the  vast  and  furious 
ocean,  and  delivered  them  from  many  perils  and  miseries. f 


*  Cape  Cod,  so  called  at  the  first  by  Capt.  Gosnold  and  his  company, 
Anno,  1602,  because  they  took  much  of  that  fish  there;  and  afterwards 
called  Cape  James,  by  Capt.  Smith.  The  point  of  the  cape  is  called  Point 
Care,  and  Tucker's  Terror ;  and  by  the  French  and  Dutch,  Mallacar,  by 
reason  of  the  perilous  shoals.  —  M. 

I  They  made  the  land  November  9,  and  anchored  in  Cape  Cod  harbor  on 
the  11th;  on  the  same  day  they  landed  15  or  16  men  well  armed,  to  procure 
wood  and  reconnoitre  the  place.  They  found  neither  house  nor  j^erson  ;  but 
laded  their  boat  ■with  juniper  (red  cedar.)  —  AlourCs  Rel. 


22  KEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1G20. 

Nevertheless,  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  their  putting  into 
this  place  was  partly  by  reason  of  a  storm  by  which  they 
were  forced  in,  but  more  especially  by  the  fraudulency  and 
contrivance  of  the  aforesaid  Mr.  Jones,  the  master  of  the  ship ; 
for  their  intention,  as  before  noted,  and  his  engagement,  was 
to  Hudson's  river ;  but  some  of  the  Dutch  having  notice  of 
their  intentions,  and  having  thoughts  about  the  same  time  of 
erecting  a  plantation  there  likewise,  they  fraudulently  hired 
the  said  Jones,  by  delays,  while  they  were  in  England,  and 
now  under  pretence  of  the  danger  of  the  shoals,  &c.,  to  dis- 
appoint them  in  their  going  thither.*  But  God  outshoots 
Satan  oftentimes  in  his  own  bow;  for  had  they  gone  to 
Hudson's  river,  as  before  expressed,  it  had  proved  very  dan- 
gerous to  them  ;  for  although  it  is  a  place  far  more  commo- 
dious, and  the  soil  more  fertile,  yet  then  abounding  with  a 
multitude  of  pernicious  savages,  whereby  they  would  have 
been  in  great  peril  of  their  lives,  and  so  the  work  of  trans- 
planting the  gospel  into  these  parts  much  endangered  to  have 
been  hindered  and  retarded ;  but  God  so  disposed,  that  the 
place  where  they  afterwards  settled  was  much  depopulated 
by  a  great  mortality  amongst  the  natives,  which  fell  out  about 
two  years  before  their  arrival,  whereby  he  made  way  for  the 
carrying  on  of  his  good  purpose  in  promulgating  of  his  gospel 
as  aforesaid. 

But  before  we  pass  on,  let  the  reader,  with  me,  make  a 
pause,  and  seriously  consider  this  poor  people's  present  con- 
dition, the  more  to  be  raised  up  to  admiration  of  God's  good- 
ness towards  them  in  their  preservation ;  for  being  now  passed 
the  vast  ocean,  and  a  sea  of  troubles  before  in  their  prepa- 
ration, they  had  now  no  friends  to  welcome  them,  no  inns 
to  entertain  or  refresh  them,  no  houses,  much  less  towns,  to 
repair  unto  to  seek  for  succor.  The  barbarians  that  Paul  the 
apostle  fell  amongst  in  his  shipwreck,  at  the  isle  Melita, 
showed  him  no  small  kindness.  Acts  xxviii.,  but  these  savage 
barbarians,  when  they  met  with  them  (as  after  will  appear). 


*  Of  this  plot  between  tlie  Dutcli  and  Mr.  Jones,  I  have  had  late  and  cer- 
tain intelliirencc.  —  M. 


1620.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL,  23 

were  readier  to  fill  their  sides  full  of  arrows,  than  otherwise; 
and,  for  the  season  it  was  winter,  and  they  that  know  the 
winters  of  the  country,  know  them  to  be  sharp  and  violent, 
subject  to  cruel  and  fierce  storms,  dangerous  to  travel  to 
known  places,  much  more  to  search  unknown  coasts.  Be- 
sides, what  could  they  see  but  a  hideous  and  desolate  wilder- 
ness, full  of  wild  beasts  and  wild  men  ?  And  what  multi- 
tudes of  them  there  were,  they  then  knew  not ;  neither  could 
they,  as  it  were,  go  up  to  the  top  of  Pisgah,  to  view  from  this 
wilderness  a  more  goodly  country  to  feed  their  hopes ;  for 
which  way  soever  they  turned  their  eyes  (save  upward  to 
heaven),  they  could  have  little  solace  or  content  in  respect  of 
any  outward  object,  for  summer  being  ended,  all  things  stand  in 
appearance  with  a  weather-beaten  face,  and  the  whole  country 
full  of  woods  and  thickets,  represented  a  wild  and  savage 
hue  ;  if  they  looked  behind  them,  there  was  the  mighty  ocean 
which  they  had  passed,  and  was  now  as  a  main  bar  and  gulf 
to  separate  them  from  all  the  civil  parts  of  the  world.  The 
master  of  the  ship  and  his  company  pressing  with  speed  to 
look  a  place  for  a  settlement  at  some  near  distance,  for  the 
season  was  such  that  he  would  not  stir  from  thence  until  a 
safe  harbor  was  discovered  by  them  with  their  boat ;  yea,  it 
was  sometimes  threatened,  that  if  they  would  not  get  a  place 
in  time,  that  they  and  their  goods  should  be  turned  on  shore, 
and  that  the  ship  would  leave  them ;  the  master  expressing 
himself,  that  provisions  spent  apace,  and  that  he  would  keep 
sufficient  for  himself  and  his  company  for  their  return.  It  is 
true  indeed,  that  the  love  and  affections  of  their  brethren  they 
left  behind  them  in  Holland  were  cordial  and  entire  towards 
them,  but  they  had  little  power  to  help  them  or  themselves  ; 
what  could  now  sustain  them  but  the  spirit  of  God  and  his 
grace  ?  Ought  not,  and  may  not  the  children  of  these  fathers 
rightly  say,  our  fathers  were  Englishmen,  which  came  over 
this  great  ocean,  and  were  ready  to  perish  in  this  wilderness ; 
but  they  cried  unto  the  Lord,  and  he  heard  their  voice,  and 
looked  on  their  adversity.  Let  them  therefore  praise  the 
Lord,  because  he  is  good,  and  his  mercy  endureth  for  ever;  yea, 
let  them  who  have  been  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord,  show  how 


24  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  [1620. 

he  hath  delivered  them  from  the  hand  of  the  oppressor,  when 
they  wandered  in  the  desert  wilderness  out  of  the  way,  and 
found  no  city  to  dwell  in ;  both  hungiy  and  thirsty,  their  soul 
was  overwhelmed  in  them  :  let  them  therefore  confess  before 
the  Lord  his  loving-kindness,  and  his  wonderful  works  before 
the  children  of  men,  Psal.  cvii.  1,  2,  4,  5,  8.* 


Of  the  first  planters,  their  combixatiox,  by  extering  ixto  a 

BODY  POLITIC    together  ;    AVITH   THEIR  PROCEEDINGS    IN   DISCOVERY 
OF   A   PLACE   FOR   THEIR   SETTLEMENT   AND   HABITATION. 

Being  thus  fraudulently  dealt  with  (as  you  have  heard), 
and  brought  so  far  to  the  northward,  the  season  being  sharp, 
and  no  hopes  of  their  obtaining  their  intended  port;  and 
thereby  their  patent  being  made  void  and  useless,  as  to 
another  place :  being  at  Cape  Cod  upon  the  eleventh  day  of 
November,  1620,  it  was  thought  meet  for  their  more  orderly 
carrying  on  of  their  affairs,  and  accordingly  by  mutual  consent 
they  entered  into  a  solemn  combination,  as  a  body  politic,  to 
submit  to  such  government  and  governors,  laws  and  ordi- 
nances, as  should  by  a  general  consent,  from  time  to  time,  be 
made  choice  of,  and  assented  unto.  The  contents  whereof 
followcth.f 

In  the  name  of  God,  amen.  We  whose  names  are  under- 
written, the  loyal  subjects  of  our  dread  sovereign  Lord,  King 

*  Many  attempts  had  been  made  to  settle  tlais  rough  and  northern  country; 
first  by  the  French,  who  woukl  fain  account  it  part  of  Canada,  and  then  by 
the  English,  and  both  from  mere  secular  views.  But  such  a  train  of  crosses 
accompany  the  designs  of  both  these  nations,  that  they  seem  to  give  it  over 
as  not  worth  the  planting,  till  a  pious  people  of  England,  not  allowed  to  wor- 
ship their  Maker  according  to  his  institutions  only,  without  tho  mixture  of 
human  ceremonies,  are  spirited  to  attempt  the  settlement,  that '''here  they 
might  enjoy  a  worship  purely  scriptural  and  leave  the  same  to  their 
posterity.  —  Ncio  Eiu/.  Chron.  p.  98. 

f  This  was  the  first  foundation  of  the  government  of  New  Plimouth.  — M. 


1620.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  25 

James,  by  the  grace  of  God,  of  Great  Britain,  France,  and 
Ireland,  King,  Defender  of  the  faith,  etc.  Having  undertaken 
for  the  glory  of  God,  and  advancement  of  the  Christian  faith, 
and  the  honor  of  our  King  and  country,  a  voyage  to  plant  the 
first  colony  in  the  northern  parts  of  Virginia;  do  by  these 
presents  solemnly  and  mutually,  in  the  presence  of  God  and 
one  another,  covenant  and  combine  ourselves  together  into  a 
civil  body  politic,  for  our  better  ordering  and  preservation, 
and  furtherance  of  the  ends  aforesaid ;  and  by  virtue  hereof, 
do  enact,  constitute,  and  frame  such  just  and  equal  laws,  or- 
dinances, acts,  constitutions,  and  officers,  from  time  to  time,  as 
shall  be  thought  most  meet  and  convenient  for  the  general 
good  of  the  colony ;  unto  which  we  promise  all  due  submis- 
sion and  obedience.  In  witness  whereof,  we  have  hereunto 
subscribed  our  names,  at  Cape  Cod,  the  eleventh  of  Novem- 
ber, in  the  reign  of  our  sovereign  Lord  King  James,  of  Eng- 
land, France,  and  Ireland,  the  eighteenth,  and  of  Scotland  the 
fifty-fourth.  Anno  Dom.  1620.* 

*  "  By  this  instrument  they  formed  themselves  into  a  proper  democracy, 
and  if  they  had  gone  no  further,  perhaps  they  would  have  done  but  little 
towards  preserving  order.  But  one  great  reason  of  this  covenant  seems  to 
have  been  of  a  mere  moral  nature,  that  they  might  remove  all  scruples  of 
inflicting  necessary  punishments,  even  capital  ones,  seeing  all  had  voluntarily 
subjected  themselves  to  them.  They  seem  cautiously  to  have  preserved  as 
much  of  their  natural  liberty  as  could  be  consistent  with  the  maintenance  of 
government  and  order.  This  was  rational,  and  every  thinking  man,  when  he 
quitted  the  state  of  nature,  would  do  the  same.  Lord  Chief-Justice  Holt  said> 
in  the  case  of  Blankard  v.  Galdy,  that  in  case  of  an  uninhabited  country, 
found  out  by  English  subjects,  all  laws  in  force  in  England,  are  in  force  there, 
and  the  court  agreed  with  him.  Until  they  should  agree  upon  laws  suited  to 
their  peculiar  circumstances,  our  Plymoutheans  resolved  to  make  the  laws  of 
England  their  rule  of  government ;  and  it  seems  they  differed  much  in  this 
respect  from  the  Massachusetts  colonists,  and  never  estabhshed  any  distinct 
code  or  body  of  laws  of  their  own,  but  in  such  cases  where  the  common  law 
and  the  statutes  of  England  could  not  well  reach  and  afford  them  help  in 
emergent  difficulties,  they  added  some  particular  municipal  laws  of  their 
own,  following  the  advice  of  Pacuvius  to  his  neighbors  of  Capua,  '  not  to 
cashier  their  old  magistrates  till  they  could  agree  upon  better  to  place  in 
their  room.'  "  —  2  Hutcli.  409-412. 

3 


26 


NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL. 


[1C20. 


John  Carver, 
"William  Bradford, 
Edward  Winslow, 
William  Brewster, 
Isaac  AUerton, 
Miles  Standish, 
John  Alden, 
Samuel  Fuller, 
Christopher3Iartin, 
William  jMuUins, 
William  White, 
Richard  "Warren, 
John  Rowland, 
Stephen  Hopkins, 


Edward  Tilly, 
John  Tilly, 
Francis  Cooke, 
Thomas  Rogers, 
Thomas  Tinker, 
John  Ridgdale, 
Edward  Fuller, 
John  Turner, 
Francis  Eaton, 
James  Chilton, 
John  Craxton, 
John  Billington, 
Joses  Fletcher, 
John  Goodman, 


Digery  Priest, 
Thomas  Williams, 
Gilbert  Winslow, 
Edmund  INIargcson, 
Peter  Brown, 
Richard  Bitteridge, 
George  Soule, 
Richard  Clark, 
Richard  Gardiner, 
John  AUerton, 
Thomas  English, 
Edward  Do  ten, 
Edward  Leister.* 


After  this  they  chose  Mr.  John  Carver,  a  man  godly  and 


*  The  following  corrected  list  is  from  Prince's  Annals,  p.  172.  Morton 
has  given  the  names  in  the  following  order :  but  their  names  connected  with 
their  titles  and  families,  I  take  from  the  list  at  the  end  of  Gov.  Bradford's 
folio  manuscript.  Only  this  I  observe  that  out  of  modesty  he  omits  the  title 
of  Mr.  to  his  own  name,  which  he  ascribes  to  several  others. 

Those  with  this  mark  (*)  brought  their  wives  with  thom ;  those  with  this 
(t),  for  the  present,  left  them  either  in  Holland  or  England.  Some  left  be- 
hind them  2)art,  and  others  all  their  children.  Those  with  this  mark  (ss) 
deceased  before  the  end  of  March. 


NAMES. 

1.  ]\Ir.  John  Carver,* 

2.  William  Bradford,* 

3.  Mr.  Edward  Winslow,* 

4.  Mr.  William  Brewster,* 

5.  Mr.  Isaac  AUerton,* 

C.  Capt.  Miles  Standish,* 

7.  John  Alden, 

8.  I\Ir.  Samuel  Fuller,! 

9.  Mr.  Christopher  Martin,* 

10.  Mr.  William  IMullins,*  ss 

11.  l\Ir.  William  AVhIte,*  ss 

12.  Mr.  Richard  Warren,f 

13.  John  liowland," 


NO.  IN 

FAMILY. 

8 

14. 

2 

15. 

5 

16. 

6 

17. 

G 

18. 

2 

19. 

1 

20. 

2^ 

21. 

ss4 

22. 

5 

23. 

5'- 

24. 

1 

25. 

26. 

NAMES. 

Mr.  Stephen  Hopkins,* 
Edward  Tillcy,*  ss 
John  Tillo)',*  ss 
Francis  Cook,f 
Thomas  Rogers,  ss 
Thomas  Tinker,*  ss 
John  Ridgdale,*  ss 
Edward  Fuller,*  ss 
John  Turner,*  ss 
Francis  Eaton,* 
James  Chilton,*  ss 
John  Crackston,  ss 
John  Billington,* 


NO.  IN 
rAMILV. 

8* 

4 

o 

2 

2 

3 

2 

3 

3 

3 

3 

2* 

4 


1  One  of  these  was  a  servant,  who  died  before  their  arrival. 
"  Besides  the  son  born  in  Cape  Cod  harbor,  named  Percgnnc. 
3  He  was  of  Gov.  Carver's  family. 

*  One  of  these  was  born  at  sea,  and  therefore  named  Occanus. 
s  Mr.  Morton  calls  him  Craxton. 


1620.] 


NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL. 


27 


well  approved  amongst  them,  to  be  their  governor  for  that 
year. 

Necessity  now  calling  them  to  look  out  a  place  for  habi- 
tation, as  well  as  the  master's  and  mariners'  importunity  urging 
them  thereunto ;  while  their  carpenter  was  trimming  up  of 
their  boat,  sixteen  of  their  men  tendered  themselves  to  go  by 
land  and  discover  those  nearest  places,  which  was  accepted ; 
and  they  being  well  armed,  were  sent  forth  on  the  sixteenth 
of  November,  1620,*  and  having  marched  about  a  mile  by  the 
seaside,  they  espied  five  Indians,  who  ran  away  from  them, 
and  they  followed  them  all  that  day  sundry  miles,  but  could 


NAMES. 

27.  Moses  Fletcher,  ss 

28.  John  Goodman,  ss 

29.  Depoiy  Priest,  ss 

30.  Thomas  Williams,  ss 

31.  Gilbert  Winslow, 

32.  Edmund  Margeson,  ss 

33.  Peter  Brown, 

34.  Kichard  Britterijie,  ss 


NO.  IN 

NO.  IN 

FAMILY. 

NAMES. 

FAMILT 

1^ 

35. 

George  Soule,* 

1 

36. 

Richard  Clarke,  ss 

1 

I'' 

37. 

Richard  Gardiner, 

1 

1 

38. 

John  AUerton,  ss 

1 

1 

39. 

Thomas  English,  ss 

1 

1 

40. 

Edward  Dorey,^ 

n 

1 

41. 

Edward  Leicester, 

i 

1^ 

101 


So  then  just  100  who  sailed  from  Plymouth  In  England,  and  just  as  many 
arrived  in  Cajoe  Cod  harbor. 

The  following  number  of  deaths  occurred  during  the  following  winter  up 
to  the  end  of  March :  In  December  6,  In  January  8,  in  February  1 7,  in 
March  13  ;  making  44  In  all :  of  whom  were  — 

Subscribers  to  the  foregoing  agreement 21 

Dorothy,  wife  of  Gov.  Bradford, 

Rose,  wife  of  Capt.  Standish, 

Mary,  wife  of  Mr.  Allerton,        

Elizabeth,  wife  of  Edward  Winslow, 

Women,  children,  and  servants,  names  not  known     .     .     .19 

44 
*  Capt.   Standish  commanded  on  this  expedition ;  among  his  associates 
were  William  Bradford,  Stephen  Hopkins,  and  Edward  Tllley. 


Mr.  Morton  seems  to  mistake  in  calling  him  Jose. 

Mr.  Morton  calls  him  Digery. 

Mr.  Morton  calls  him  Bitteridge. 

He  was  of  Gov.  Winslow's  family. 

Mr.  Morton  seems  to  mistake  in  calling  him  Doten. 

They  were  of  Mr.  Hopkins's  family. 


28  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1620. 

not  come  to  speech  with  them  ;  so  night  coming  on,  they  be- 
took themselves  to  their  rendezvous,  and  set  out  their  sentinels, 
and  rested  in  quiet  that  night ;  and  the  next  morning  they 
followed  the  Indians'  tracks,  but  could  not  find  them  nor  their 
dwellings,  but  at  length  lighted  on  a  good  quantity  of  clear 
ground  near  to  a  pond  of  fresh  water,*  where  formerly  the 
Indians  had  planted  Indian  corn,  at  which  place  they  saw 
sundry  of  their  graves ;  and  proceeding  further  they  found 
new  stubble  where  Indian  corn  had  been  planted  the  same 
year;  also  they  found  where  lately  an  house  had  been,  where 
some  planks  and  a  great  kettle  was  remaining,  and  heaps  of 
sand  newly  paddled  with  their  hands,  which  they  digged  up 
and  found  in  them  divers  fair  Indian  baskets  filled  with  corn, 
some  whereof  was  in  ears,  fair  and  good,  of  divers  colors, 
which  seemed  to  them  a  very  goodly  sight,  having  seen  none 
before,!  of  which  rarities  they  took  some  to  carry  to  their 
friends  on  shipboard,  like  as  the  Israelites'  spies  brought  from 
Eshcol  some  of  the  good  fruits  of  the  land ;  but  finding  little 
that  might  make  for  their  encouragement  as  to  situation,  they 
returned,  being  gladly  received  by  the  rest  of  their  com- 
pany. 

After  this,  their  shallop  being  ready,  they  set  out  the  second 
time  for  a  more  full  discovery  of  this  place,  especially  a  place 
that  seemed  to  be  an  opening  as  they  went  into  the  said  har- 
bor some  two  or  three  leagues  off,  which  the  master  judged 
to  be  a  river ;  about  thirty  of  them  went  out  on  this  second 

*  In  Truro. 

t  The  place  -where  the  graves  were  seen  is  now  known  by  the  name  of  the 
Great  Hollow;  south  of  the  Great  Hollow  is  a  hill  terminating  in  a  cliff,  now 
called  the  Hopkins'  Cliff,  supposed  to  be  the  place  where  they  found  the  bas- 
kets of  Indian  corn,  and  on  that  account  named  Cornhill. 

"  The  basket  was  round,  and  narrow  at  the  top.  It  held  three  or  four 
bushels,  which  was  as  much  as  two  of  us  could  liil  up  from  the  ground,  and 
was  very  handsomely  and  cunningly  made.  We  were  in  suspense  what  to 
do  with  it  and  the  kettle  ;  and  at  length,  after  much  consultation,  we  con- 
cluded to  take  the  kettle,  and  as  much  of  the  corn  as  we  could  carry  away 
with  us,  and  when  our  shallop  came,  and  if  .we  could  find  any  of  the  people, 
we  would  give  them  the  kettle  again,  and  satisfy  them  for  their  corn."  —  Mass. 
Hist.  Coll.  vol.  viii.  p.  209,  210. 


1620.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  29 

discovery,  the  master  of  the  ship  going  with  them ;  but  upon 
the  more  exact  discovery  thereof,  they  found  it  to  be  no  har- 
bor for  ships,  but  only  for  boats.  There  they  also  found  two 
of  their  houses  covered  with  mats,  and  sundry  of  their  imple- 
ments in  them ;  but  the  people  ran  away  and  could  not  be 
seen.  Also  there  they  found  more  of  their  corn  and  beans  of 
various  colors ;  the  corn  and  beans  they  brought  away,  pur- 
posing to  give  them  full  satisfaction  when  they  should  meet 
with  any  of  them.*  And  here  is  to  be  noted,  a  special  and 
a  great  mercy  to  this  people,  that  here  they  got  them  seed 
to  plant  them  corn  the  next  year,  or  otherwise  they  might 
have  starved,  for  they  had  none,  nor  any  likelihood  to  get  any 
until  the  season  had  been  past,  (as  the  sequel  did  manifest,) 
neither  is  it  likely  that  they  had  had  this,  if  the  first  discovery 
had  not  been  made,  for  the  ground  was  now  all  covered  with 
snow,  and  hard  frozen ;  but  the  Lord  is  never  wanting  unto 
those  that  are  his,  in  their  greatest  needs.  Let  his  holy  name 
have  all  the  praise. 

Having  thus  discovered  this  place,  it  was  controverted 
amongst  them  what  to  do,  touching  their  abode  and  settling 
there.     Some  thought  it  best  for  many  reasons  to  abide  there. 

1st.  Because  of  the  convenience  of  the  harbor  for  boats, 
though  not  for  ships. 

2d.  There  was  good  corn  ground  ready  to  their  hands,  as 
was  seen  by  experience  in  the  goodly  corn  it  yielded,  which 
again  would  agree  with  the  ground,  and  be  natural  seed  for 
the  same. 

3d.  Cape  Cod  was  like  to  be  a  place  for  good  fishing,  for 
they  daily  saw  great  whales  of  the  best  kind  for  oil. 

4th.  The  place  was  likely  to  be  healthful,  secure,  and  de- 
fensible.! 

5th,  and  lastly.    The  especial  reason  was,  that  now  the 


*  About  six  months  after  they  gave  them  full  satisfaction  to  their  con- 
tent. —  M. 

f  It  has  been  supposed  by  some  that  our  ancestors  were  not  fortunate  in 
the  selection  of  their  plantation,  and  that  they  would  have  found  much  better 
land  on  the  other  side  of  the  bay.     But  this  is  a  mistake,  for  no  part  of 

3* 


30  NEW   ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1620. 

heart  of  the  winter  and  unseasonable  weather  was  come  upon 
them,  so  as  they  could  not  go  upon  coasting  and  discovery 
without  danger  of  losing  both  men  and  boat,  upon  which 
they  would  follow  the  overthrow  of  all,  especially  considering 
what  variable  winds  and  sudden  storms  do  there  arise ;  also 
cold  and  wet  lodging  had  so  tainted  their  people,  as  scarce 
any  of  them  were  free  from  vehement  coughs,  as  if  they 
should  continue  long,  it  would  endanger  the  lives  of  many, 
and  breed  diseases  and  infection  amongst  them.  Again, 
that  as  yet  they  had  some  provisions,  but  they  would  quickly 
be  spent,  and  then  they  should  have  nothing  to  comfort  them 
in  their  labor  and  toil  that  they  were  like  to  undergo.  At  the 
first  it  was  also  conceived,  whilst  they  had  competent  victuals, 
that  the  ship  would  stay,  but  when  that  grew  low,  they 
would  be  gone,  and  let  them  shift  for  themselves. 

Others  again  urged  to  go  to  Agawam,  alias  Angawam,*  a 
place  about  twenty  leagues  off  to  the  northward,  which  they 
had  heard  to  be  an  excellent  harbor  for  ships,  better  ground 
and  better  fishing. 

Massachusetts  could  be  better  suited  to  their  condition.  Had  they  settled 
down  upon  a  hard  and  heavy,  though  rich  soil,  -what  could  they  have  done 
■\vith  it  ?  They  had  no  plows,  nor  beasts  of  the  plow,  and  yet  their  chief 
subsistence  was  to  be  derived  from  the  ground.  The  Plymouth  lands  were 
free,  light,  and  easy  of  tillage,  but  hard  enough  for  poor  pilgrims  to  dig  and 
plant.  And  there  is  perhaps  no  place  in  New  England  where  Indian  corn 
could  have  been  raised  to  better  advantage  with  the  same  labor.  The  land 
yielded  well,  being  new  and  unworn.  And  for  fish,  they  could  scarcely  have 
been  better  supplied ;  and  the  forests  were  as  well  supplied  with  game  as 
elsewhere.  Here  they  were  also  favored  by  the  Prince  of  the  country.  The 
character  of  Massasoit  was  humane,  and  his  friendship  sincere.  The  treaty 
which  he  made  with  them,  he  faithfully  performed  all  his  life  long,  whereas, 
in  other  locations,  they  might  have  fallen  by  savage  violence.  And,  more- 
over, Divine  Providence  seems  to  have  ojiened  the  door  to  the  pilgrims  at 
Plymouth  by  removing  the  native  inhabitants,  so  as  to  make  a  place  for  their 
settlement  there. 

For  many  particulars  relative  to  this  expedition  contained  in  Mourt's 
Relation,  but  omitted  in  this  narrative,  see  Mass.  Hist.  Coll.  vol.  viii. 
p.  203-213. 

*  This  was  probably  Ipswich  ;  although  this  was  the  Indian  name  of  part 
of  Wareham,  and  the  village  there  is  still  so  called. 


1620.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  31 

Secondly.  For  any  thing  they  knew  there  might  be  liard  by 
us  a  better  seat,  and  it  would  be  a  great  hinderance  to  seat 
where  they  should  remove  again. 

But  to  omit  many  reasons  and  replies  concerning  this 
matter,  it  was  in  the  end  concladed  to  make  some  discovery 
within  the  bay,  but  in  no  case  so  far  as  Angawam.  Besides, 
Robert  Coppin,  their  pilot,  made  relation  of  a  great  navigable 
river  and  good  harbor  in  the  other  headland  of  the  bay,  almost 
right  over  against  Cape  Cod,  being  in  a  right  line  not  much 
above  eight  leagues  distant,  in  which  he  had  once  been,  and 
beyond  that  place  they  that  were  to  go  on  discovery,  were 
enjoined  not  to  go.* 

The  month  of  November  being  spent  on  these  affairs,  and 
having  much  foul  weather;  on  the  6th  of  December  they 
concluded  to  send  out  their  shallop  again  on  a  third  discovery. 
The  names  of  those  that  went  on  this  discovery,  were  Mr. 
John  Carver,  Mr.  William  Bradford,  Mr.  Edward  Winslow, 
Capt.  Miles  Standish,  Mr.  John  Rowland,  Mr.  Richard  War- 
ren, Mr.  Stephen  Hopkins,  Mr.  Edward  Tilly,  Mr.  John  Tilly, 
Mr.  Clark,  Mr.  Coppin,  John  Allerton,  Thomas  English, 
Edward  Doten,  with  the  master  gunner  of  the  ship,  and  three 
of  the  common  seamen ;  these  set  sail  on  Wednesday  the 
sixth  of  December,  1620,  intending  to  circulate  the  deep  bay 
of  Cape  Cod,  the  weather  being  very  cold,  so  as  the  spray  of 
the  sea  lighting  on  their  coats,  they  were  as  if  they  had  been 
glazed,  notwithstanding  that  night  they  got  down  into  the 
bottom  of  the  bay,  and  as  they  drew  near  the  shore  they  saw 
some  ten  or  twelve  Indians,  and  landed  about  a  league  off 
them,  (but  with  some  difficulty,  by  reason  of  the  shoals  in 
that  place,)  where  they  tarried  that  night. 

In  the  morning  they  divided  their  company  to  coast  along, 
some  on  shore   and  some  in  the  boat,  where  they  saw  the 


*  About  this  time  Mrs.  Susanna  White  was  delivered  of  a  son,  who  was 
named  Peregrine ;  he  was  the  first  of  the  English  that  was  born  in  New 
England,  and  still  surviveth,  [A.  D.  16C9,]  and  is  the  Lieutenant  of  the  mil- 
itary company  of  Marshfield.  —  M.  He  died  at  Marshfield,  July  20,  1 704, 
aged  83  years. 


32  NEW  EXGLAXD'S   MEMORIAL.  [1620. 

Indians  had  been  the  day  before  cutting  up  a  fish  like  a 
grampus  ;  and  so  they  ranged  up  and  down  all  that  day ;  but 
found  no  people,  nor  any  place  they  liked,  as  fit  for  their  set- 
tlement ;  and  that  night  they  on  shore  met  with  their  boat  at  a 
certain  creek  where  they  make  them  a  barricado  of  boughs 
and  logs,  for  their  lodging  that  night,  and,  being  weary,  betook 
themselves  to  rest.*  The  next  morning,  about  five  o'clock, 
(seeking  guidance  and  protection  from  God  by  prayer,)  and 
refreshing  themselves,  in  way  of  preparation,  to  persist  on 
their  intended  expedition,  some  of  them  carried  their  arms 
down  to  the  boat,  having  laid  them  up  in  their  coats  from 
the  moistm'c  of  the  weather;  but  others  said  they  would  not 
carry  theirs  until  they  went  themselves.  But  presently  all  on 
a  sudden,  about  the  dawning  of  the  day,  they  heard  a  great 
and  strange  cry,  and  one  of  their  company  being  on  board, 
came  hastily  in,  and  cried,  Indians !  Indians !  and  withal, 
their  arrows  came  flying  amongst  them ;  on  which  all  their 
men  ran  Avith  speed  to  recover  their  arms ;  as  by  God's  good 
providence  they  did.  In  the  mean  time  some  of  those  that 
were  ready,  discharged  two  muskets  at  them,  and  two  more 
stood  ready  at  the  entrance  of  their  rendezvous,  but  were 
commanded  not  to  shoot  until  they  could  take  full  aim  at 
them ;  and  the  other  two  charged  again  with  all  speed,  for 
there  were  only  four  that  had  arms  there,  and  defended  the 
barricado  which  was  first  assaulted.  The  cry  of  the  Indians 
was  dreadful,!  especially  when  they  saw  their  men  run  out  of 
their  rendezvous  towards  the  shallop,  to  recover  their  arms ; 
the  Indians  wheeling  about  upon  them ;  but  some  running 
out  with  coats  of  mail,  and  cuttle-axes  in  their  hands,  they 
soon  recovered  their  arms,  and  discharged  amongst  them,  and 
soon  stayed  their  violence.  Notwithstanding  there  was  a 
lusty  man,  and  no  less  valiant,  stood  behind  a  tree  within 
half  a  musket  shot,  and  let  his  arrows  fly  amongst  them ;  he 
was  seen  to  shoot  three  arrows,  which  were  all  avoided,  and 


*  This  is  thought  to  be  a  place  called  Namskeket.  —  M. 
f  "  Their  note  was  after  this  manner,  Woach,  woach,  ha  hach  woach." — 
Eist.  Coll  vol.  viii.  p.  219. 


1620.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  33 

stood  three  shot  of  musket,  until  one  taking  full  aim  at  him, 
made  the  bark  or  splinters  of  the  tree  fly  about  his  ears  ;  after 
which  he  gave  an  extraordinary  shriek,  and  away  they  went 
all  of  them ;  *  and  so  leaving  some  to  keep  the  shallop,  they 
followed  them  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  that  they  might  con- 
ceive that  they  were  not  afraid  of  them,  or  any  way  dis- 
couraged.f 

Thus  it  pleased  God  to  vanquish  their  enemies,  and  to  give 
them  deliverance,  and  by  his  special  providence  so  to  dispose, 
that  not  any  one  of  them  was  either  hurt  or  hit,  though  their 
arrows  came  close  by  them  ;  and  sundry  of  their  coats,  which 
hung  up  in  the  barricado,  were  shot  through  and  through. 
For  which  salvation  and  deliverance  they  rendered  solemn 
thanksgiving  unto  the  Lord. 

From  hence  they  departed,  and  coasted  all  along,  but  dis- 
cerned no  place  likely  for  harbor,  and  therefore  hasted  to  the 
place  the  pilot  (as  aforesaid)  told  them  of,  who  assured  them 
that  there  was  a  good  harbor,  and  they  might  fetch  it  before 
night;  of  which  they  were  glad,  for  it  began  to  be  foul 
weather. 

After  some  hours  sailing  it  began  to  snow  and  rain,  and 
about  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  the  wind  increased,  and 
the  sea  became  very  rough,  and  they  broke  their  rudder,  and 
it  was  as  much  as  two  men  could  do  to  steer  the  boat  with  a 
couple  of  oars;  but  the  pilot  bid  them  be  of  good  cheer,  for 
he  saw  the  harbor ;  but  the  storm  increasing,  and  night  draw- 
ing on,  they  bore  what  sail  they  could  to  get  in  while  they 
could  see,  but  herewith  they  brake  their  mast  in  three  pieces, 
and  their  sail  fell  overboard  in  a  very  grown  sea,  so  as  they 
had  like  to  have  been  cast  away ;  yet  by  God's  mercy  they 
recovered  themselves,  and  having  the  flood  with  them,  struck 
into  the  harbor.  But  when  it  came  to,  the  pilot  was  deceived, 
and  said.  Lord  be  merciful  to  us,  my  eyes  never  saw  this  place 


*  "  We  took  up  eighteen  of  their  arrows,  which  we  had  sent  to  England, 
by  Master  Jones  ;  some  whereof  were  headed  with  brass,  others  with  hart's 
horn,  and  others  with  eagle's  claws." — Hist.  Coll.  vol.  viii.  p.  219. 

t  This  place,  on  this  occasion,  was  called  the  First  Encounter.  —  M. 


34  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1620. 

before :  and  he  and  the  master's  mate  would  have  run  the 
boat  ashore  in  a  cove  full  of  breakers  before  the  wind,*  but  a 
lusty  seaman,  who  steered,  bid  them  that  rowed,  if  they  were 
men,  about  with  her,  else  they  were  all  cast  away,  the  which 
they  did  with  all  speed  ;  so  he  bid  them  be  of  good  cheer,  and 
row  hard,  for  there  was  a  fair  sound  before  them,  and  he 
doubted  not  but  they  should  find  one  place  or  other  where  they 
might  ride  in  safety.  And  although  it  was  very  dark,  and 
rained  sore,  yet  in  the  end  they  got  under  the  lee  of  a  small 
island,  and  remained  there  all  night  in  safety.f  But  they 
knew  not  this  to  be  an  island  until  the  next  morning,  but 
were  much  divided  in  their  minds,  some  would  keep  the  boat, 
doubting  they  might  be  amongst  the  Indians,  others  were  so 
wet  and  cold  they  could  not  endure,  but  got  on  shore,  and 
with  much  difficulty  got  fire,  and  so  the  whole  were  refreshed, 
and  rested  in  safety  that  night.  The  next  day  rendering 
thanks  to  God  for  his  great  deliverance  of  them,  and  his  con- 
tinued merciful  good  providence  towards  them ;  and  finding 
this  to  be  an  island,  it  being  the  last  day  of  the  week,  they 
resolved  to  keep  the  sabbath  there. 

On  the  second  day  of  the  week  following, J  they  sounded 
the  harbor,  and  found  it  fit  for  shipping,  and  marched  into  the 


*  This  was  between  tlie  place  called  the  Gurnet's  Nose  and  Sagaquab 
by  the  mouth  of  Plymouth  harbor.  —  M. 

f  This  was  afterwards  called  Clark's  Island,  because  Mr.  Clark,  the  mas- 
ter's mate,  first  stepped  on  shore  thereon.  —  M. 

X  "  On  Monday  we  found  a  very  good  harbor  for  our  shipping.  "We 
marched  also  into  the  land  and  found  divers  cornfields  and  little  running 
brooks  ;  a  place  very  good  for  situation.  This  harbor  is  a  bay  greater  than 
Cape  Cod  [harbor]  compassed  with  goodly  land,  and  in  the  bay  two  fine 
Islands  uninhabited,  wherein  are  nothing  but  woods,  oaks,  pines,  walnut, 
beech,  sassafras,  vines,  and  other  trees  which  we  know  not.  This  bay  is  a  most 
hopeful  place ;  innumerable  store  of  fowl  and  excellent  good ;  and  cannot 
but  be  fish  in  their  seasons ;  skate,  cod,  turbot,  and  herring  we  have  tasted 
of;  abundance  of  muscles,  the  greatest  and  best  we  ever  saw ;  crabs  and 
lobsters  in  their  time  infinite  :  it  is  in  fashion  like  a  sickle  or  fish-hook." — 
3fctss.  Hist.  Coll.  vol.  vili.  p.  220. 

After  making  the  researchcst  examinations,  which  have  been  related,  the 
Pilgrims  fixed  on  Plymouth,  called  by  the  natives  Patuxet,  for  their  perma- 


1620.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  35 

land,  and  found  divers  cornfields,  and  little  running  brooks,  a 
place  (as  they  supposed)  fit  for  situation,  at  least  it  was  the 
best  that  they  could  find,  and  the  season  and  their  present 
necessity  made  them  glad  to  accept  of  it.      So  they  returned 


nent  home ;  and  on  a  clay  corresponding  with  the  twenty-second  day  of 
December,  according  to  the  present  way  of  reckoning  time,  effected  a  land- 
ing, which  has  ever  since  been  commemorated  by  their  posterity.  There 
were  incidents  connected  with  the  disembarkation,  preserved  by  tradition, 
which  we  cannot  detail  here,  but  must  refer  the  curious  to  the  books  of  the 
antiquarians.  But  the  "  Rock  "  on  which  they  first  planted  their  feet  for 
permanent  settlement,  (whether  it  were  JNIiss  Chilton  or  John  Alden  who 
made  the  first  successful  leap,)  is  well  ascertained,  and  will  probably  never 
be  forgotten.  Indeed  the  sight  of  it  commands  an  annual  pilgrimage  as  a 
memento  of  the  faith,  patience,  inflexible  virtue,  and  persevering  labor  of 
"  The  Forefathers,"  who,  as  President  Dwight  says,  "  Were  inferior  to  no 
body  of  men  whose  names  are  recorded  in  history  during  the  last  1700 
years."  De  Tocqueville  says,  "  This  Rock  has  become  an  object  of  venera- 
tion in  the  United  States.  I  have  seen  bits  of  it  carefully  preserved  in  sev- 
eral towns  of  the  Union.  Does  not  this  sufficiently  show  that  all  human  power 
and  greatness  is  in  the  soul  of  man  ?  Here  is  a  stone  which  the  feet  of  the 
outcasts  pressed  for  an  instant,  and  this  stone  becomes  famous ;  it  is  treasured 
by  a  great  nation ;  its  very  dust  is  shared  as  a  relic.  And  what  has  become 
of  the  gateways  of  a  thousand  palaces  ?  who  cares  for  them?" 

When  the  purposes  of  commerce  and  navigation  called  for  a  location  upon 
the  "  Rock,"  the  inhabitants  of  the  place  removed  a  considerable  part  of  it, 
which  is  now  resting  in  the  front  of  "  Pilgrim  Hall,"  with  an  Iron  inclosure, 
bearing  the  names  of  the  "  Pilgrim  Fathers  of  our  race."  The  Hall  is  built  of 
rough  granite,  70  feet  by  44,  and  contains  many  deposits  of  the  heirlooms  of 
the  Pilgrims,  and  other  memorials  of  the  olden  time,  and  affords  convenient 
rooms  for  the  annual  celebrations.  A  picture  of  the  landing  and  full  length 
portraits  of  the  boat's  company,  and  of  their  friend  Samoset,  adorns  one  side 
of  the  hall,  the  gift  of  the  artist.  Col.  Seargeant. 

It  is  in  contemplation  to  erect  a  monument  to  the  memory  of  the  Fathers, 
the  expense  of  which  is  not  to  exceed  $100,000,  at  the  place  of  the  original 
landing,  and  where  the  most  considerable  part  of  the  "  Rock  "  still  rests ;  and 
generous  subscriptions  are  already  made  for  that  purpose.  The  celebration 
of  the  landing  on  "  Forefathers'  Day,"  is  not  only  attended  at  Plymouth,  but 
at  Boston,  New  York,  Cincinnati,  New  Orleans,  Charleston,  Buffalo,  Detroit, 
and  perhaps  some  other  places. 

We  have  said  the  "  Rock"  is  well  ascertained.  At  the  commencement  of 
the  present  century,  an  aged  Deacon  of  the  Plymouth  Church  Avas  living, 
who  remembered  "  Elder  Founce,"  the  son  of  a  Pilgrim,  and  who  died  in 
1746,  aged  ninety-nine  years,  and  who  well  remembered  many  of  the  "First 


36  KEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1620. 

to  their  ship  with  this  news  to  the  rest  of  their  people,  which 
did  much  comfort  their  hearts.* 

On  the  fifteenth  of  December  they  weighed  anchor,  to  go  to 
the  place  they  had  discovered,  and  arrived  the  sixteenth  day 
in  the  harbor  they  had  formerly  discovered,  and  afterward 
took  better  view  of  the  place,  and  resolved  where  to  pitch 
their  dwellings ;  and  on  the  five  and  twentieth  day  of  Decem- 
ber began  to  erect  the  first  house  for  common  use,  to  receive 
them  and  their  goods.  And  after  they  had  provided  a  place 
for  their  goods  and  common  store  (which  was  long  in  un- 
lading for  want  of  boats,  and  by  reason  of  foulness  of  the 
winter  weather,  and  sickness  of  divers)  they  began  to  build 
some  small  cottages  for  habitation,  as  time  would  admit; 
and  also  consulted  of  laws  and  orders  both  for  their  civil  and 
military  government,  as  the  necessity  of  their  present  con- 
dition did  require-!  But  that  which  was  sad  and  lamentable, 
in  two  or  three  months'  time  half  their  company  died,  es- 
pecially in  January  and  February,  being  the  depth  of  winter, 
wanting  houses  and  other  comforts,  being  infected  with  the 
scurvy  and  other  diseases,  which  this  long  voyage  and  their 
incommodate  condition  had  brought  upon  them,  so  as  there 


Comers,"  and  knew  the  "  Rock,"  on  which  they  first  landed.  When  so  aged 
that  he  could  not  be  abroad,  the  Elder  was  informed  that  the  "  Rock  "  was 
covered,  or  about  to  be  covered,  by  the  erection  of  a  store  and  wharf;  and  he 
was  so  affected  by  the  information,  that  he  wept  grievously.  Out  of  respect 
to  the  feelings  of  the  Elder,  and  perhaps  veneration  for  the  place,  the  "Rock" 
was  not  covered.  The  writer  of  this  note  had  these  facts  of  the  Deacon 
himself,  and  they  are  also  substantially  so  related  by  Dr.  Holmes.  —  Annals, 
vol.  i.  p.  1G8. 

*  December  4,  dies  Edward  Thomson,  servant  of  Mr.  White.  The 
first  that  dies  since  their  arrival.  December  6,  dies  Jasper,  a  boy  of  Mr. 
Carver's.  December  7,  Dorothy,  wife  of  Mr.  William  Bradford ;  she  fell 
from  the  ship  and  was  drowned,  while  her  husband  was  absent  on  this  explor- 
ing expedition. —  New  Eng.  Chron.  165.  j. 

f  Here,  as  in  subsequent  parts  of  the  Memorial,  the  inquisitive  reader  will 
desire  to  see  a  more  extended  and  full  account  of  the  daily  employments  of 
the  Pilgrims,  we  refer  him  to  the  Appendix,  where  we  have  extracted 
from  Prince's  Chronology  and  P.radford's  History  all  such  matter  as  may  be 
needful  to  give  information  additional  to  what  is  contained  in  the  Memorial. 


1620. J  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL,  37 

died,  sometimes  two,  sometimes  three,  on  a  day,  in  the  afore- 
said time,  that  of  one  hundred  and  odd  persons,  scarce  fifty 
remained.  Amongst  others  in  the  time  fore  named,  died  Mr. 
William  Mulhns,  a  man  pious  and  well  deserving,  endowed 
also  with  a  considerable  outward  estate ;  and  had  it  been  the 
will  of  God  that  he  had  survived,  might  have  proved  an  useful 
instrument  in  his  place,  with  several  others  who  deceased  in 
this  great  and  common  affliction,  whom  I  might  take  notice 
of  to  the  like  effect.  Of  those  that  did  survive  in  this  time  of 
distress  and  calamity  that  was  upon  them,  there  was  some- 
times but  six  or  seven  sound  persons,  who  (to  their  great  com- 
mendation be  it  spoken)  spared  no  pains  night  nor  day  to  be 
helpful  to  the  rest,  not  shunning  to  do  very  mean  services  to 
help  the  weak  and  impotent.*  In  which  sickness  the  seamen 
shared  also  deeply,  and  many  died,  to  about  the  one  half  of 
them  before  they  went  away.  Thus  being  but  few,  and  very 
weak,  this  was  an  opportunity  for  the  savages  to  have  made 
a  prey  of  them,  who  were  wont  to  be  most  cruel  and  treacher- 
ous people  in  all  these  parts,  even  like  lions ;  but  to  them 
they  were  as  lambs,  God  striking  a  dread  in  their  hearts,  so 
that  they  received  no  harm  from  them.  The  Lord  also  so 
disposed,  as  aforesaid,  much  to  waste  them  by  a  great  mor- 
tality, together  with  which  were  their  own  civil  dissensions, 
and  bloody  wars,  so  as  the  twentieth  person  was  scarce  left 
alive  when  these  people  arrived,  there  remaining  sad  specta- 
cles of  that  mortality  in  the  place  where  they  seated,  by  many 
bones  and  skulls  of  the  dead  lying  above  ground ;  whereby  it 
appeared  that  the  living  of  them  were  not  able  to  bury  their 
dead.  Some  of  the  ancient  Indians,  that  are  surviving  at  the 
writing  hereof,  do  affirm,  that  about  some  two  or  three  years 
before  the  first  English  arrived  here,  they  saw  a  blazing  star, 
or  comet  f  which  was  a  forerunner  of  this  sad  mortality,  for 

*  Two  of  the  seven,  says  Mr.  Bradford,  were  Mr.  Brewster,  their  reverend 
elder,  and  Mr.  Standish,  their  captain.  —  New  Eng.  Chron. 

t  This  seemeth  to  be  the  same  that  was  seen  about  that  time  in 
Europe. — M. 

4 


38  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1620. 

soon  after  it  came  upon  them  in  extremity.*  Thus  God 
made  way  for  his  people,  by  removing  the  heathen,  and  plant- 
ing them  in  the  land  ;  yet  we  hope  in  mercy  to  some  of  the 
posterity  of  these  blind  savages,  by  being  a  means,  at  least 
stepping-stones,  for  others  to  come  and  preach  the  gospel 
among  them  ;  of  which  afterwards  in  its  more  proper  place. 
But  to  return. 

The  Indians,  after  their  arrival,  would  show  themselves  afar 
off,  but  when  they  endeavored  to  come  near  them  they  would 


*  In  1 6 1 7  the  countrj-  of  the  Pawkunnawkuts  "was  nearly  depopulated  by 
the  great  plague.  It  is  certainly  remarkable  that  the  Pilgrims  should  have 
selected  a  location  which  was  made  vacant  for  them  by  the  hand  of  Provi- 
dence, while  unaware  of  the  fact.  The  fact  itself  is  also  remarkable,  as  it 
opened  a  way  for  colonizing  the  country,  which  we  cannot  suppose  could 
have  been  done  by  so  small  a  number  of  persons,  if  the  immediate  region  had 
been  filled  with  savages.  But  the  wasting  sickness  among  them  can  hardly 
be  connected  with  the  comet  which  appeared  in  1618  ;  the  sickness  was  three 
or  four  years  at  least  before  the  arrival  of  the  Pilgrims.  The  pestilence  was 
not  extensive ;  it  was  not  on  the  Cape,  nor  far  into  Massachusetts,  and  scarcely 
reached  the  interior.  As  to  the  suggestion  of  a  special  providence  in  this 
sickness,  Hutchinson  says,  "  Should  we  not  go  into  the  contrary  extreme  if 
we  were  to  take  no  notice  of  the  extinction  of  this  people  in  all  jjarts  of  the 
continent  ?  In  some,  the  English  have  made  use  of  means  the  most  likely  to 
have  prevented  it,  but  all  to  no  purpose.  They  waste,  they  moulder  away, 
they  disappear." 

The  poets  knew  how  to  use  this  superstition  of  the  baneful  influence  of 
comets  to  advantage  :  — 

" Like  a  comet  burned, 


That  (ires  the  length  of  Ophiuchus  huge 
In  til'  arctic  sky,  and  from  its  horrid  hair 
Shakes  pestilence  and  war." 

MiLTOJf. 

"  Comets,  importing  change  of  time  and  states, 
Brandish  your  crystal  tresses  in  the  sky." 

Shakspeare. 

Mr.  Oliver  was  the  first  among  us  who  seems  to  have  viewed  the  "  mys- 
terious strangers  "  with  a  true  philosophical  spirit  and  ken :  "  they  are  now 
received  with  a  cordial  welcome,  and  are  looked  upon  with  calm  com- 
placence." —  Trea.  Com. 


1620.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  39 

run  away.  But  about  the  sixteenth  of  March,  1621,  a  certain 
Indian  called  Samoset,  came  boldly  among  them  and  spoke 
to  them  in  broken  English,  which  yet  they  could  well  under- 
stand, at  which  they  marvelled ;  but  at  length  they  under- 
stood that  he  belonged  to  the  eastern  parts  of  the  country, 
and  had  acquaintance  with  sundry  of  the  English  fishermen, 
and  could  name  sundry  of  them,  from  whom  he  learned  his 
language.  He  became  very  profitable  to  them,  in  acquaint- 
ing them  with  many  things  concerning  the  state  of  the  country 
in  the  eastern  parts,  as  also  of  the  people  here ;  of  their  names, 
number,  and  strength,  of  their  situation  and  distance  from 
this  place,  and  who  was  chief  amongst  them.  He  told  them 
also  of  another  Indian  called  Squanto,  alias  Tisquantum,  one 
of  this  place,  who  had  been  in  England,  and  could  speak  bet- 
ter English  than  himself:  and  after  courteous  entertainment 
of  him  he  was  dismissed.  Afterwards  he  came  again  with 
some  other  natives,  and  told  them  of  the  coming  of  the  great 
Sachem,  named  Massasoiet,*  who  (about  four  or  five  days 

*  Gov.  Winslow  spells  his  name  Massassowat ;  lie  resided  at  Sowams,  or 
Sowampset,  at  the  confluence  of  two  rivers  in  Rehoboth  or  Swazey,  though 
occasionally  at  JNIont  Haup,  or  Mount  Hope,  the  principal  residence  of  his 
son  Phillip.  The  region  round  about  was  called  Pawcawnawkit,  or  Paca- 
noiket,  and  the  Sachemdom  by  that  name  included  the  whole  of  what  is  now 
the  Old  Colony.  He  was  called  King  (or  Sachem)  of  the  Wompanaogs,  the 
first  being  the  name  of  the  territory  and  the  last  the  people.  The  first  we 
learn  of  him  is  in  1619,  when  Capt.  Dermer  met  him  at  Namasket,  and  de- 
livered to  him  the  kidnapped  Tisquantum.  We  next  find  him  with  the  pil- 
grims, and  the  manner  of  the  meeting  is  specially  described  in  the  Appendix, 
from  Prince.  The  treaty  which  he  made  with  them,  mentioned  in  the  text, 
was  faithfully  kept,  and  he  was  their  fast  friend  while  he  lived.  "We  have  an 
account  of  two  visits  at  his  place,  first  by  Gov.  Winslow  and  Mr.  Hopkins, 
and  afterwards  by  Gov.  Winslow  and  Mr.  Hampden,  of  which  some  account 
may  be  given  in  the  Appendix.  It  seems  that.  In  about  ten  years  he  changed 
his  nameto  Woosamequen,  and  In  1639  this  treaty,  or  league,  was  renewed 
by  his  special  desire,  his  son  Wamsutta,  or  Mooanam  (the  heir  apparent), 
being  a  party ;  he  was  afterwards  named  Alexander.  Governor  Hutchinson 
says,  Massasoit  died  about  the  year  1656,  and  Wamsutta  succeeded  him 
in  the  Sachemdom.  As  he  Is  said  to  have  been  "  In  his  best  years  "  when 
the  treaty  was  made,  he  must  have  been  full  70  years  of  age  when  he 
died.  We  have  the  authority  of  Mr.  Callender  for  the  place  of  this  Sachem's 
residence,  (p.  30). 


40  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1620. 

after)  came,  with  the  chief  of  his  friends  and  other  attendants, 
with  the  aforesaid  Squanto,  with  whom  (after  friendly  enter- 
tainment and  some  gifts  given  him)  they  made  a  league  of 
peace  with  him,  which  continued  with  him  and  his  successors 
to  the  time  of  the  writing  hereof.  The  terms  and  conditions 
of  the  said  league  are  as  folio weth ;  * 

I.  That  neither  he  nor  any  of  his,  should  injure  or  do  hurt 
to  any  of  their  people. 

II.  That  if  any  of  his  did  any  hurt  to  any  of  theirs,  he 
should  send  the  offender  that  they  might  punish  him. 

III.  That  if  any  thing  were  taken  away  from  any  of  theirs, 
he  should  cause  it  to  be  restored,  and  they  should  do  the  like 
to  his. 

IV.  That  if  any  did  unjustly  war  against  him,  they  would 
aid  him ;  and  if  any  did  war  against  them,  he  should  aid 
them. 

V.  That  he  should  send  to  his  neighbor  confederates,  to  in- 
form them  of  this,  that  they  might  not  wrong  them,  but  might 
be  likewise  comprised  in  these  conditions  of  peace. 

VI.  That  when  his  men  came  to  them  upon  any  occasion, 
they  should  leave  then-  arms  (which  were  then  bows  and 
arrows)  behind  them. 

VII.  Lastly.  That  so  doing  their  sovereign  Lord  King 
James  would  esteem  him  as  his  friend  and  ally. 

All  which  he  liked  well,  and  withal  at  the  same  time  ac- 
knowledged himself  content  to  become  the  subject  of  our 
sovereign  Lord  the  King  aforesaid,  his  heirs  and  successors; 
and  gave  unto  them  all  the  lands  adjacent,  to  them  and  their 
heirs  for  ever. 

After  these  things  he  returned  to  his  place  called  Sowams, 
about  forty  miles  distant  from  Plimouth,  but  Squanto  f  con- 

*  Of  this  see  more  in  tlie  year  1639.  —  M. 

f  He  is  variously  called  Squanto,  Squantum,  and  Tisquantum.  There  is 
some  disagreement  in  the  narratives  of  the  contemporary  writers  in  respect  to 
this  chief,  which  shows  either  that  some  of  them  are  in  error,  or  that  there 
were  two  of  the  same  name,  —  one  carried  away  by  Waymouth,  and  the  other 
by  Hunt.  From  a  critical  examination  of  the  accounts,  it  is  believed  there 
was  but  one,  and  that  he  was  carried  away  by  Waymouth,  as  Sir  Ferdinand 


1620.]  NEW  ENGLAM)'S  MEMOKIAL.  41 

tinued  with  them,  and  was  their  interpreter,  and  proved  a 
special  instrument  sent  of  God  for  their  good,  beyond  expecta- 
tion ;  he  directed  them  in  planting  their  corn,  where  to  take 
their  fish,  and  to  procure  their  commodities ;  and  also  was 
their  pilot  to  bring  them  to  unknown  places  for  their  profit, 
and  never  left  them  untH  his  death.  He  was  a  native  of  this 
place  where  Plimouth  is,  and  scarce  any  left  besides  himself. 
He  was  carried  away  (with  divers  others)  by  one  named 
Hunt,  a  master  of  a  ship,  who  thought  to  sell  them  for  slaves 
in  Spain,  but  he  got  away  for  England,  and  was  entertained 
by  a  merchant  in  London,*  and  employed  to  Newfoundland 
and  other  parts ;  and  at  last  brought  hither  into  these  parts 
by  one  Mr.  Dermer,  a  gentleman  employed  by  Sir  Ferdinando 
Gorges  and  others,  for  discovery  and  other  designs  in  these 
parts ;  of  whom  I  shall  say  something,  because  it  is  mentioned 
in  a  book  set  forth,  anno  1622,  by  the  president  and  council 
for  New  England,  that  he  made  the  peace  between  the  sav- 
ages of  those  parts  and  the  English,  of  which  this  plantation 
(as  it  is  intimated)  had  the  benefit :  and  what  a  peace  it  was 
may  appear  from  what  befell  him  and  his  men. 


Gorges  relates.  He  says,  "  It  so  pleased  our  great  God  that  Waymouth  on 
his  return  to  England,  came  into  the  harbor  of  Plymouth,  where  I  then  com- 
manded. Three  of  whose  natives,  namely,  ]\Ianida,  Skettwarroes,  and  Tis- 
quantum,  I  seized  upon.  They  were  all  of  one  nation,  but  of  several  parts 
and  several  families."  It  is  impossible  that  Sir  Ferdinando  should  have  been 
mistaken  in  the  names  of  those  he  received  from  Waymouth.  The  names  of 
those  carried  off  by  Hunt  are  not  given,  or  but  few  of  them,  nor  were  they 
kidnapped  until  nine  years  after  Waymouth's  voyage.  It  is  therefore  possible 
that  Squantum  having  returned  home  from  the  service  of  Gorges,  went  again  to 
England  with  some  other  person,  or  perhaps  even  with  Hunt.  But  we  are 
inclined  to  think  there  was  but  one  of  the  name,  and  his  being  carried  away 
an  error  of  inadvertence. 

Squanto  died  December,  1622,  while  acting  as  pilot  for  the  colonists.  He 
desired  the  Governor  to  pray  for  him,  that  he  might  go  to  the  Englishman's 
God.  To  him  the  Pilgrims  were  greatly  indebted,  though  he  often,  through 
shoi-tsightedness,  gave  them,  as  well  as  himself,  great  trouble,  as  will  appear 
in  the  lives  of  Massasoit  and  Hobamak.  —  Drake's  Hist,  of  the  Indians , 
p.  71-79. 

*  This  merchant's  name  was  Mr.  Slaney. — M. 

4* 


42  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  [1620. 

This  Mr.  Dermer  was  here  the  same  year  that  these  people 
came,  as  appears  by  a  relation  written  by  him,  bearing  date 
June  30,  anno  1620,  and  they  arrived  in  the  country  in  the 
month  of  November  following,  so  that  there  was  but  four 
months  difference.  In  which  relation  to  his  honored  friend, 
he  hath  these  passages  of  this  very  place  where  New  Plimouth 
is ;  "I  will  first  begin  (saith  he)  with  that  place  from  whence 
Squanto,  or  Tisquantum,  was  taken  away,  which  in  Captain 
Smith's  map  is  called  PUmouth,*  and  I  would  that  Plimouth 
had  the  like  commodities.  I  would  that  the  first  plantation 
might  here  be  seated,  if  there  come  to  the  number  of  fifty  per- 
sons, or  upwards ;  otherwise  at  Charlton,  because  there  the  sav- 
ages are  less  to  be  feared.  The  Pocanakets,  which  live  to  the 
west  of  Plimouth,  bear  an  inveterate  malignity  to  the  English, 
and  are  of  more  strength  than  all  the  savages  from  thence  to 
Panobskut.  Their  desu-e  of  revenge  was  occasioned  by  an 
Englishman,  who  having  many  of  them  on  board,  made  great 
slaughter  of  them  with  their  murderers  and  small  shot,  when 
(as  they  say)  they  offered  no  injury  on  then*  parts.  Whether 
they  were  English  or  no,  it  may  be  doubted  ;  yet  they  believe 
they  were,  for  the  French  have  so  possessed  them  :  for  which 
cause  Squanto  cannot  deny  but  they  would  have  killed  me 
when  I  was  at  Namassaket,f  had  not  he  entreated  hard  for 
me.  The  soil  of  the  borders  of  this  great  bay  may  be  com- 
pared to  most  of  the  plantations  which  I  have  seen  in  Vir- 
ginia. The  land  is  of  divers  sorts  ;  for  Patukset  J  is  an  heavy 
but  strong  soil ;  Nauset  §  and  Satuket  ||  are  for  the  most  part 
a  blackish  and  deep  mould,  much  like  that  where  gi'oweth 


*  This  name  of  Plimouth  was  so  called  not  only  for  the  reason  here  named, 
but  also  because  Plimouth  in  O.  E.  was  the  last  town  they  left  in  their  native 
country ;  and  for  that  they  received  many  kindnesses  from  some  Christians 
there.  —  M. 

f  This  Indian  settlement  was  in  Middleborough,  about  15  miles  from 
Plymouth. 

X  This  description  of  the  soil  could  apply  to  only  small  parts  of  Plymouth, 
in  low  places. 

§  Nauset  —  Eastham. 

II  Satuket,  or  Sawkatucket,  the  west  part  of  Brewster. 


1620.1  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOKIAL.  4S 

the  best  tobacco  in  Virginia.  In  the  bottom  of  the  bay  is 
great  store  of  cod,  bass,  or  mullet,  etc."  And  above  all  he 
commends  Pacannaket  "  for  the  richest  soil,  and  much  open 
ground,  likely  and  lit  for  English  grain.  Massachusetts  is 
about  nine  leagues  from  Plimouth,  and  situate  in  the  midst. 
Between  both  is  many  islands  and  peninsulas,  very  fertile 
for  the  most  part."  With  sundry  such  relations  which  I  for- 
bear to  transcribe,  being  now  better  known  than  they  were  to 
him. 

This  gentleman  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Indians  at  Man- 
namoset,  (a  place  not  far  from  Plimouth,  now  well  known,) 
he  gave  them  what  they  demanded  for  his  liberty  ;  but  when 
they  had  got  what  they  desired,  they  kept  him  still,  and  en- 
deavored to  kill  some  of  his  men,  but  he  was  freed  by  seizing 
on  some  of  them,  and  kept  them  bound  till  they  gave  him  a 
canoe  load  of  corn :  of  which  see  Purch.  lib.  9,  fol.  1778.  But 
this  was  anno  1619. 

After  the  writing  of  the  former  relation,  he  came  to  the  isle 
Capewak,*  which  lieth  south  from  this  place,  in  the  way  to 
Virginia,  and  the  aforesaid  Squanto  with  him ;  where  he 
going  on  shore  amongst  the]Indians  to  trade  as  he  used  to  do, 
was  assaulted  and  betrayed  by  them,  and  all  his  men  slain, 
but  one  that  kept  the  boat;  but  himself  got  on  board  very 
sore  wounded,  and  they  had  cut  off  his  head  upon  the  cuddy 
of  the  boat,  had  not  his  man  rescued  him  with  a  sword,  and 
so  they  got  him  away,  and  made  shift  to  get  into  Virginia, 
where  he  died,  whether  of  his  wounds,  or  the  diseases  of  the 
country,  or  both,  is  uncertain.  By  all  which  it  may  appear 
how  far  this  people  were  from  peace,  and  with  what  danger 
this  plantation  was  begun,  save  as  the  powerful  hand  of  the 
Lord  did  protect  them. 

These  things  were  partly  the  reasons  why  the  Indians  kept 
aloof,  as  aforesaid,  and  that  it  was  so  long  ere  they  could 
come  to  speech  with  any  of  them.  Another  reason  (as  after- 
wards themselves  made  known)  was,  how  that  about  three 
years  before  these  first  planters  arrived,  a  certain  French  ship 

*  Now  called  Martin's  Vineyard. 


44  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1620. 

was  cast  away  at  Cape  Cod,  but  the  men  got  on  shore,  and 
saved  their  lives,  and  much  of  their  victuals  and  other  goods ; 
but  afterwards  the  Indians  heard  of  it,  and  gathered  together 
from  these  parts,  and  never  left  watching  and  dogging  them 
until  they  got  advantage,  and  killed  them  all  but  three  or  four, 
which  they  kept  and  sent  from  one  Sachem  to  another  to 
make  sport  with  them,  and  used  them  worse  than  slaves ; 
and  they  conceived  this  ship  was  now  come  to  revenge  it. 
Two  of  the  said  French  so  used  were  redeemed  by  the  afore- 
said Mr.  Dermer,  the  other  died  amongst  the  Indians  ;  and  as 
the  Indians  have  reported,  one  of  them  lived  amongst  them 
until  he  was  able  to  discourse  ^vith  them,  and  told  them,  that 
God  was  angry  with  them  for  their  wickedness,  and  would 
destroy  them,  and  give  their  country  to  another  people,  that 
should  not  live  like  beasts  as  they  did,  but  should  be  clothed, 
etc.  But  they  derided  him  and  said,  that  they  were  so  many 
that  God  could  not  kill  them.  His  answer  was,  that  though 
they  were  never  so  many,  God  had  many  ways  to  desti'oy 
them  that  they  knew  not.*  Shortly  after  his  death  came  the 
plague,  a  disease  they  never  heard  of  before,  and  mightily 
swept  them  away,  and  left  them  as  dung  upon  the  earth  (as 
you  have  heard).  Not  long  after  came  the  English  to  New 
Plimouth,  and  then  several  of  the  Indians  began  to  mind  the 
Frenchman's  words,  thinking  him  to  be  more  than  an  ordi- 
nary man.  And  as  the  first  part  of  his  speech  had  proved  true, 
they  began  to  be  apprehensive  of  the  latter,  namely,  the  loss 
of  their  country.  This  relation  the  fii-st  planters  at  Plimouth, 
after  they  came  to  be  acquainted  with  them,  several  of  them 
heard  from  divers  of  their  ancient  and  gravest  Indians,  and 
have  often  seen  the  place  where  the  French  were  surprised 
and  taken ;  which  place  beareth  the  name  of  Frenchman's 
Point  with  many  to  this  day.  This  relation,  for  the  verity 
thereof,  being  also  very  observable,  was  thought  meet  to  be 
here  inserted,  and  let  me  add  a  word  hereunto ;  that  it  is  very 
observable  likewise,  that  God  hath  very  evidently  made  way  for 

*  A  memorable  passage  of  God's  punishing  of  the  heathen  foi'  their  noto- 
rious blasphemy,  and  other  sins.  —  M. 


1620.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  45 

the  English,  by  sweeping  away  the  natives  by  some  great  mor- 
talities ;  as  first,  by  the  plague  here  in  Plimouth  jurisdiction ; 
secondly  by  the  smallpox  in  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Massa- 
chusetts, a  very  considerable  people  a  little  before  the  English 
came  into  the  country ;  as  also  at  Connecticut,  very  full  of 
Indians  a  little  before  the  English  went  into  those  parts  ;  and 
then  the  Pequots  by  the  sword  of  the  English  (as  will  appear 
in  its  place)  and  the  country  now  mostly  possessed  by  the 
English.  I  might  also  mention  several  places  in  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  New  Plimouth,  peopled  with  considerable  companies 
of  proper  able  men,  since  the  first  planters  thereof  came  over, 
even  in  our  sight,  before  they  were  in  a  capacity  to  improve 
any  of  their  land,  that  have  by  the  same  hand  of  Providence 
been  cut  off,  and  so  their  land  even  cleared  for  them,  and  now 
so  replenished  with  their  posterity,  that  places  are  too  strait 
for  them.  By  little  and  little  (saith  God  of  old  to  his  people) 
will  I  drive  them  out  from  before  thee,  tUl  thou  be  increased, 
and  inherit  the  land,  Exod.  xxiii.  28-30. 

But  before  I  pass  on,  let  the  reader  take  notice  of  a  very 
remarkable  particular,  which  was  made  known  to  the  planters 
at  Plimouth,  some  short  space  after  their  arrival,  that  the 
Indians,  before  they  came  to  the  English  to  make  friendship 
with  them,  they  got  all  the  powaws  in  the  country,  who,  for 
three  days  together,  in  a  horrid  and  deviKsh  manner  did  curse 
and  execrate  them  with  their  conjurations ;  which  assembly 
and  service  they  held  in  a  dark  and  dismal  swamp.*  But  to 
return. 

The  spring  being  now  come,  it  pleased  God  that  the  mor- 
tality which  had  taken  away  so  many  of  the  first  planters  at 
Plimouth  ceased,  and  the  sick  and  lame  recovered  apace, 
which  was,  as  it  were,  new  life  put  into  them ;  they  having 
borne  this  affliction  with  much  patience,  being  upheld  by  the 
Lord.  And  thus  we  are  come  unto  the  twenty-fifth  of  March, 
1621.t 

*  Behold  how  Satan  labored  to  hinder  the  gospel  from  coming  into  New 
England.  —  M. 

t  See  Prince,  Chron.  in  Appendix,  for  the  time. 


46 


NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL. 


[1621. 


1621.* 

This  year  several  of  the  Indian  Sachems  (besides  Mas- 
sasoiet,  before  named)  came  into  the  government  of  New 
Plimouth,  and  acknowledged  themselves  to  be  loyal  subjects 
of  our  sovereign  Lord  King  James,  and  subscribed  unto  a 
writing  to  that  purpose  with  their  own  hands ;  the  tenor  of 
which  said  waiting  followeth,  with  their  names  annexed  there- 
unto. It  being  conceived,  by  some  that  are  judicious,  that  it 
may  be  of  use  in  succeeding  times,  I  thought  meet  here  to 
insert  it. 

September  13,  Anno  Dom.  1621. 
Know  all  men  by  these  presents,  that  we,  whose  names  are 
underwritten,  do  acknowledge  ourselves  to  be  the  royal  sub- 
jects of  King  James,  King  of  Great  Britain,  France,  and 
Ireland,  defender  of  the  faith,  etc.  In  witness  whereof,  and 
as  a  testimonial  of  the  same,  we  have  subscribed  our  names 
or  marks,  as  followeth  :  — 


Ohquamehudf 

Cawnacomey 

Ohbadnnua, 


Nattawdhuntj 

Caunhatani, 

Chikkatahak, 


Quadaquina, 
Huttmoiden, 
Apannow. 


Now  FOLLOWETH  SEVERAL  PASSAGES  OF  THE  PEOVIDEXCE  OF  GOD 
TO,  AXD  THE  FURTHER  PROGRESS  OF,  THE  FIRST  PLANTERS  AT  PlI- 
MOUTH,  APPERTALN'ING  TO  THE  YEAR  1621. 

They  now  began  to  hasten  the  ship  away,  which  tarried  so 
long  by  reason  of  the  necessity  and  danger  that  lay  on  them, 
because  so  many  died  both  of  themselves  and  the  ship's  com- 
pany likewise ;  by  which  they  became  so  few,  as  the  master 
durst  not  put  to  sea  until  those  that  lived  recovered  of  their 
sickness  and  the  winter  over. 


*  See  in  Appendix,  Prince  Chronology  for  this  year. 


1621.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOKIAL.  47 

The  spring  of  this  year  they  planted  their  first  corn  in  New 
England,  being  instructed  in  the  manner  thereof  by  the  fore- 
named  Squanto  ;  they  likewise  sowed  some  English  grain 
with  little  success,  by  reason  partly  of  the  badness  of  the  seed, 
and  lateness  of  the  season,  or  some  other  defect  not  then 
discerned. 

In  the  month  of  April,  in  this  year,  their  governor,  Mr. 
John  Carver,  fell  sicli,  and  within  a  few  days  after  died, 
whose  death  was  much  lamented,  and  caused  great  heaviness 
amongst  them,  and  there  was  indeed  great  cause.  He  was 
buried  in  the  best  manner  they  could,  with  as  much  solemnity 
as  they  were  in  a  capacity  to  perform,  with  the  discharge  of 
some  volleys  of  shot  of  all  that  bare  arms.  This  worthy  gen- 
tleman was  one  of  singular  piety,  and  rare  for  humility,  as 
appeared  by  his  great  condescendency,  when  as  this  poor 
people  were  in  great  sickness  and  weakness,  he  shunned  not 
to  do  very  mean  services  for  them,  yea  the  meanest  of  them. 
He  bare  a  share  likewise  of  their  labor  in  his  own  person,  ac- 
cordingly as  their  extreme  necessity  required ;  who  being  one 
also  of  a  considerable  estate,  spent  the  main  part  of  it  in  this 
enterprise,  and  from  first  to  last  approved  himself  not  only  as 
their  agent  in  the  first  transacting  of  things,  but  also  all  along 
to  the  period  of  his  life,  to  be  a  pious,  faithful,  and  very  bene- 
ficial instrument,  and  now  is  reaping  the  fruit  of  his  labor 
with  the  Lord.* 

His  wife,  who  was  also  a  gracious  woman,  lived  not  six 
weeks  after  him ;  she  being  overcome  with  excessive  grief  for 
the  loss  of  so  gracious  an  husband,  likewise  died. 

In  some  short  distance  of  time  after  this,  Mr.  William  Brad- 
ford was  chosen  Governor  of  Plimouth  in  his  stead,  being  not 

*  Gov.  Carver  was  taken  sick  in  the  field,  -while  they  were  engaged  in 
their  planting.  Many  able  pens  have  been  employed  in  portraying  his 
character.  One  of  his  gi-andsons  lived  to  the  age  of  one  hundred  and  two 
years  ;  and  about  the  middle  of  the  last  century  (1775)  that  descendant,  with 
his  son,  grandson,  and  great-grandson,  were  all  at  the  same  time  at  work,  in 
the  same  field,  whilst  an  infant  of  the  fifth  generation  was  within  the  house  at 
Marshfield.  —  Belknap's  Amer.  Biog.  il.  216. 


48  NEW  ENGLAOT)'S  MEMORIAL.  [1621. 

as  yet  well  recovered  of  his  weakness,  having  been  at  the 
point  of  death,  and  ]VIr.  Isaac  Allerton  likewise  was  chosen 
to  be  his  assistant. 

The  second  of  July  in  this  year  they  sent  IVIr.  Edward 
Winslow  and  Mr.  Stephen  Hopkins,  unto  the  great  Sachem 
Massasoit  aforesaid,  with  a  gratuity,  to  congratulate  with 
him  and  to  view  his  country,  and  likewise  to  take  notice  of 
what  strength  of  men  he  had,  etc.,  having  Squanto  for  their 
guide,  who  found  his  place  to  be  about  forty  miles  from  New 
Plimouth,  his  people  few  in  comparison  of  what  they  had 
been,  by  reason  of  the  mortality  amongst  the  Indians  fore- 
mentioned.  These  brought  word,  upon  their  return,  of  the 
Narragansets,  a  people  that  lived  on  the  other  side  of  that 
great  bay,  which  are  a  people  strong  and  many  in  number, 
living  compact  together,  and  had  not  at  all  been  touched 
with  the  wasting  plague  before  specified.  They  also  brought 
a  full  intelligence  in  reference  unto  the  particulars  they  were 
sent  about,  and  so  returned  in  safety. 

Thus  their  peace  being  well  established  with  the  natives 
about  them,  which  was  much  furthered  by  an  Indian  named 
Hobamak,*  who  came  to  live  amongst  the  English,  he  being 
a  proper  lusty  young  man,  and  one  that  was  in  account 
amongst  the  Indians  in  those  parts  for  his  valor,  continued 
faithful  and  constant  to  the  English  until  his  death.  He, 
with  the  said  Squanto,  being  sent  amongst  the  Indians  about 
business  for  the  English,  were  surprised  by  an  Indian  Sachem 
named  Corbitant,  who  was  no  friend  to  the  English ;  he  met 
with  him  at  Namassaket,  and  began  to  quarrel  with  him,  and 
offered  to  stab  Hobamak,  who,  being  a  strong  man,  soon 
cleared  himself  of  him ;  and  with  speed  came  and  gave  intel- 
ligence to  the  Governor  of  Plimouth,  saying  he  feared  that 
Squanto  was  slain,  for  they  were  both  threatened,  and  for  no 
other  cause,  but  that  they  were  friends  to  the  English,  and 

*  Hobamak  was  a  Chief  Captain  of  Massasoit ;  he  continued  to  live  with 
the  English  till  his  death,  and  gave  some  good  hopes  that  his  soul  went  to 
rest.  —  N.  E.  First  Fruits. 


1621.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  49 

serviceable  to  them.  On  which  it  was  thought  meet  to  vin- 
dicate their  messengers,  and  not  to  suffer  them  to  be  thus 
wronged,  and  it  was  concluded  to  send  some  men  to  Namas- 
saket  well  armed,  and  to  fall  upon  them  ;  whereupon  four- 
teen men  being  well  prepared,  were  sent,  under  the  conduct 
of  Capt.  Miles  Standish,  who,  when  they  came  thither,  beset 
the  house,  and  the  said  captain  entered  into  the  same  to  look 
for  the  said  Corbitant,  but  he  was  fled,  and  so  they  missed  of 
him ;  but  understood  that  Squanto  was  alive ;  so  they  with- 
held and  did  no  hurt,  save  three  of  the  natives,  pressing  out 
of  the  house  when  it  was  beset,  were  sorely  wounded ;  which 
they  brought  home  to  their  town  with  them,  and  were  dressed 
by  their  surgeon  and  cured. 

After  this  they  had  many  congratulations  from  divers  Sa- 
chems, and  much  firmer  peace,  yea  those  of  the  isle  of  Cape- 
wak  sent  to  make  friendship  with  them,  and  this  Corbitant 
himself  used  the  mediation  of  Massasoit  to  make  his  peace, 
but  was  shy  to  come  near  them  a  long  time  after. 

After  this,  on  the  eighteenth  of  September,  they  sent  out 
their  boat  to  the  Massachusetts  with  ten  men,  and  Squanto 
for  their  interpreter,  to  discover  and  view  that  bay,  and  to 
trade  with  the  natives ;  and  found  kind  entertainment  with 
them,  who  expressed  themselves  to  be  much  afraid  of  the 
Tarateens,  a  people  in  the  eastern  part  of  New  England, 
which  used  to  come  in  harvest  time  and  take  away  their  corn, 
and  many  times  kill  some  of  their  people  ;  who  after  they  had 
accomplished  their  business,  returned  in  safety,  and  made 
report  of  the  place,  wishing  they  had  been  there  seated.  But 
the  Lord,  who  assigns  to  all  men  the  bounds  of  their  habita- 
tions, had  appointed  it  for  another  end  and  use. 

And  thus  they  found  the  Lord  to  be  with  them  in  all  their 
ways,  and  to  bless  their  outgoings  and  incomings ;  for  which 
let  his  holy  name  have  the  praise  for  ever. 

Being  now  well  recovered  in  respect  of  health  (as  hath  been 
said),  they  began  to  fit  up  their  buildings  against  winter,  and 
received  in  their  first  harvest,  and  had  great  plenty  of  fowl 
and  fish,  to  their  great  refreshing. 

About  the   ninth  of  November  came  in  a  small  ship,  to 

5 


50  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOELVL.  [1621. 

them  unexpected,*  in  which  came  Mr.  Robert  Cushman,  who 
was  both  a  godly  man,  and  an  active  and  faithful  agent,  and 
useful  instrument  in  the  common  interest  of  this  first  design ; 
and  there  came  with  him  in  that  ship  thii-ty-five  persons,  to 
remain  and  live  in  the  plantation ;  which  did  not  a  little  re- 
joice the  first  planters.  And  these  when  they  came  on  shore, 
and  found  all  well,  and  saw  plenty  of  provisions  beyond  their 
expectation,  were  also  satisfied  and  no  less  glad ;  for  coming 
in  at  Cape  Cod,  before  they  came  to  Plimouth,  and  seeing 
nothing  there  but  a  barren  place,  they  then  began  to  think  what 
should  become  of  them,  if  the  people  were  dead,  or  cut  off  by 
the  Indians ;  and  began  to  consult  upon  some  passages, 
which  some  of  the  seamen  had  cast  out,  to  take  the  sails  from 
the  yards,  lest  the  ship  should  get  away  and  leave  them; 
but  the  master  hearing  thereof,  gave  them  good  words,  and 
told  them,  if  any  thing  but  well  should  have  befallen  the  peo- 
ple at  Plimouth,  he  hoped  he  had  provisions  enough  to  carry 
them  to  Virginia,  and  whilst  he  had  any,  they  should  have 
their  part,  which  gave  them  good  satisfaction. 

This  ship  stayed  at  Plimouth  not  above  fourteen  days,  and 
returned ;  and  soon  after  her  departure,  the  people  called  the 
Narragansets,  aforesaid,  sent  messengers  unto  the  plantation, 
with  a  bundle  of  arrows,  tied  together  with  a  snake's  skin, 
which  their  interpreter  Squanto  told  them  w^as  a  threatening, 
and  a  challenge ;  upon  which  the  governor  of  Plimouth  sent 
them  a  rough  answer,  namely,  that  if  they  loved  war  rather 
than  peace,  they  might  begin  when  they  would,  they  had 
done  them  no  wrong,  neitiier  did  they  fear  them,  nor  should 
they  find  them  unjirovided ;  and  by  another  messenger  sent 
the  snake's  skin  back  again,  with  bullets  in  it,  but  they  would 
not  receive  it,  but  sent  it  back  again.  It  is  probable  the  rea- 
son of  this  their  message  to  the  English  was  their  own  am- 
bition, w^ho,  since  the  death  of  so  many  Indians,  thought  to 
domineer  and  lord  it  over  the  rest,  and  conceived  the  English 


*  This  ship  was  called  the  Fortune,  in  •whieli  came  no  provisions,  which 
was  one  cause  of  a  great  famine  that  befel  the  plantation  of  New  riiuiouth 
soon  after.  —  M. 


1622.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMOEIAL.  51 

would  be  a  bar  in  the  way,  and  saw  that  Massasoit  took  shel- 
ter already  nnder  then-  wings.  But  this  made  the  English 
more  carefully  to  look  to  themselves,  so  they  agreed  to  close 
their  dwellings  with  a  good  strong  pale,  and  made  flankers  in 
convenient  places,  with  gates  to  shut,  which  were  every  night 
locked,  and  a  watch  kept,  and  when  need  required,  there  was 
also  warding  in  the  daytime ;  and  the  company  was,  by  the 
governor  and  captain's  advice,  divided  into  four  squadrons, 
and  every  one  had  their  quarter  appointed  them,  unto  which 
they  were  to  repair ;  and  if  there  should  be  any  cry  of  fire,  a 
company  was  appointed  for  a  guard  with  muskets,  whilst 
others  quenched  the  fire ;  the  same  to  prevent  Indian  treach- 
ery.    And  herewith  I  shall  end  the  passages  of  this  year. 


1622.* 

At  the  spring  of  this  year,  the  English  having  certified  the 
Indians  of  the  Massachusetts,  that  they  would  come  again 
unto  them,  they  accordingly  prepared  to  go  thither  ;  but  upon 
some  rumors  which  they  heard  from  Hobamak  their  friend 
forenamed,  who  feared  that  the  Massachusetts  were  joined 
with  the  Narragansets,  and  might  betray  them  if  they  were 
not  careful;  and  intimated  also  his  jealousies  of  Squanto,  by 
what  he  gathered  from  some  private  whisperings  between  him 
and  other  Indians,  that  he  was  not  really  cordial  to  the  Eng- 
lish in  what  he  pretended,  made  them  cautious.  Notwith- 
standing, they  sent  out  their  boat,  with  ten.  of  their  principal 
men,  about  the  beginning  of  April,  and  both  Squanto  and 
Hobamak  with  them,  in  regard  of  the  jealousy  between  them; 
but  they  had  not  been  gone  long,  ere  that  an  Indian  belong- 
ing to  Squanto's  family  came  running,  seeming  to  be  in  great 
fear,  and  told  them  that  many  of  the  Narragansets,  with 
Corbitant,  (and  he  thought  Massasoit,)  was  coming  against 
them;  at  which  they  betook  themselves  to  their  arms,  and 
supposing  that  the  boat  was  not  yet  out  of  call,  they  caused 

*  See  Prince's  Chron.  for  this  year  in  the  Appendix. 


52  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  [1622. 

a  piece  of  ordnance  to  be  discharged,  to  call  them  in  again; 
but  this  proved  otherwise,  for  no  Indians  came.  After  this 
they  went  to  the  Massachusetts,  and  had  good  trade,  and  re- 
turned in  safety,  God  be  praised. 

But  by  the  former  passages  and  things  of  like  nature,  they 
began  to  see  that  Squanto  sought  his  own  ends,  and  played 
his  own  game,  by  putting  the  Indians  in  fear,  and  drawing 
gifts  from  them  to  enrich  himself;  maldng  them  believe  he 
could  stir  up  war  against  them  when  he  would,  and  make  peace 
for  them  when  he  would ;  yea,  he  made  them  believe  that  the 
English  kept  the  plague  buried  in  the  ground  ;*  and  could  send 
it  amongst  whom  they  would,  which  did  much  terrify  the  In- 
dians ;  and  made  them  more  depend  on  him  and  seek  more 
to  him  than  to  their  great  sachem  Massasoit;  which  procured 
him  en^TJ  and  had  like  to  have  cost  him  his  life ;  for  after 
the  discovery  of  these  practices,  the  said  Massasoit  sought  it 
both  privately  and  openly ;  which  caused  him  to  stick  close 
to  the  English,  and  never  after  durst  go  from  them  until  his 
death.  They  also  made  good  use  of  the  emulation  that  grew 
between  Hobamak  and  him,  which  made  them  both  carry 
more  squarely ;  and  the  governor  seemed  to  countenance  the 
one,  and  their  captain  the  other ;  by  which  they  had  the  bet- 
ter intelligence,  and  made  them  both  the  more  diligent. 

About  the  latter  end  of  May  they  espied  a  vessel  at  sea, 
which  at  the  first  they  thought  to  be  a  Frenchman,  but  it 
proved  one  that  belonged  to  Mr.  Thomas  Weston,  a  mer- 
chant ;  which  came  from  a  ship  which  he  and  another  had 
sent  out  on  fishing  to  a  place  called  Damarel's  Cove,  in  the 
eastern  parts  of  New  England.  This  boat  brought  seven 
men,  and  some  letters,  but  no  provisions  to  them,  of  which 
they  were  in  continual  expectation  from  England,  which  ex- 
pectations were  frustrated  in  that  behalf;  for  they  never  had 
any  supply  to  any  purpose  after  this  time,  but  what  the  Lord 
helped  them  to  raise  by  their  industry  among  themselves ;  for 
all  that  came  afterwards  was  too  short  for  the  passengers  that 
came  with  it. 

*  This  was  said  to  be  a  barrel  of  gunpowder  buried  in  the  ground.  —  M. 


1622.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  53 

After  this  the  same  year,  the  above-named  JVIi*.  Thomas 
Weston,  who  had  formerly  been  one  of  the  merchant  adven- 
turers to  the  plantation  of  New  Plimouth  (but  had  now  broken 
off  and  deserted  the  general  concerns  thereof)  sent  over  two 
ships,  the  one  named  the  Sparrow,*  the  other  the  Charity,  on 
his  own  particular  interest ;  in  the  one  of  them  came  sixty 
lusty  men,  who  were  to  be  put  on  shore  at  Plimouth,  for  the 
ship  was  to  go  with  other  passengers  to  Virginia ;  these  were 
courteously  entertained  (with  the  seven  men  forenamed,  be- 
longing to  the  said  Weston),  at  Plimouth  aforesaid,  until  the 
ship  returned  from  Virginia,  which  was  the  most  part  of  that 
summer  ;  many  of  them  being  sick,  and  all  of  them  destitute 
of  habitation,  and  unacquainted  with  this  new  beginning ;  at 
the  ship's  return  from  Virginia,  by  the  direction  of  the  said 
]VIr.  Weston,  their  master,  or  such  as  he  had  set  over  them, 
they  removed  into  the  Massachusetts  Bay,  he  having  got  a 
patent  for  some  part  there,  yet  they  left  all  their  sick  folks  at 
Plimouth,  until  they  were  settled  and  fitted  for  housing  to  re- 
ceive them.  These  were  an  unruly  company,  and  no  good 
government  over  them,  and  by  disorder  fell  into  many  wants 
as  afterwards  will  appear. 

But  before  I  pass  on,  I  may  not  omit  the  mentioning  of  a 
courteous  letter  that  came  in  the  vessel  above  named,  in 
which  the  above  said  seven  men  came,  being  directed  to  the 
governor  of  Plimouth,  with  respect  unto  the  whole  planta- 
tion, from  a  captain  of  a  ship  at  the.  eastward,  who  came 
thither  on  a  fishing  voyage ;  the  which  for  the  ingenuity  of 
the  man,  and  his  courtesy  therein  expressed,  may  not  unfitly 
be  here  inserted,  being  inscribed  as  followeth  :  — 

To    ALL    HIS    GOOD    FrIENDS    IN    PlIMOUTH, 

Friends,  countrymen,  and  neighbors,  I  salute  you,  and  wish 
you  all  health  and  happiness  in  the  Lord.  I  make  bold  with 
these  few  lines  to  trouble  you,  because  unless  I  were  inhuman, 
I  can  do  no  less.  Bad  news  doth  spread  itself  too  far,  yet  I 
will  so  far  inform,  that  myself  with  many  good  friends  in  the 

*  According  to  Prince,  tlie  Swan. 

5* 


54  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1622. 

south  colony  of  Virginia  have  received  such  a  blow,  that  four 
hundred  persons  large  will  not  make  good  our  losses.  There- 
fore I  do  entreat  yon,  although  not  knowing  you,  that  the  old 
rule  which  I  learned  when  I  went  to  school,  may  be  sufficient, 
that  is, "  Happy  is  he  who  other  men's  harms  do  make  to  be- 
ware." And  now  again  and  again,  wishing  all  those  that 
willingly  would  serve  the  Lord,  all  health  and  happiness  in 
this  world,  and  everlasting  peace  in  the  world  to  come. 

I  rest  yours, 

John  Hudston. 

In  the  same  vessel  the  governor  returned  a  thankful  answer, 
as  was  meet,  and  sent  a  boat  of  their  own  with  them,  which 
was  piloted  by  them ;  in  which  Mr.. Edward  Winslow  was 
sent  to  procure  what  provisions  he  could  of  the  ship,  who 
was  kindly  received  by  the  aforesaid  gentleman,  who  not 
only  spared  what  he  could,  but  wrote  to  others  to  do  the  like  ; 
by  which  means  the  plantation  had  a  good  quantity  of  pro- 
visions.* 

This  summer  they  built  a  fort  with  good  timber,  both 
strong  and  comely,  which  was  of  good  defence,  made  with  a 
flat  roof  and  battlements ;  on  which  fort  their  ordnance  was 
mounted,  and  where  they  kept  constant  watch,  especially  in 
time  of  danger.  It  served  them  also  for  a  meeting-house, 
and  was  fitted  accordingly  for  that  use.  It  was  a  great  work 
for  them  to  do  in  their  weakness,  and  times  of  want ;  but  the 
danger  of  the  time  required  it ;  there  being  continual  rumors 
of  the  Indians,  and  fears  of  their  rising  against  them,  es- 
pecially the  Narragansets  ;  and  also  the  hearing  of  that  great 
and  sad  massacre  in  Virginia  above  named.f 

*  Altliough  this  Tvas  not  much  amongst  them  all,  yet  it  -was  a  very  season- 
able blessing  and '  supply,  they  being  now  in  a  low  condition  for  -want  of 
food.  — M. 

f  Here,  in  the  first  edition  of  ISIorton,  is  an  account  of  a  severe  drought,  of 
a  fiist,  and  of  a  thanksgiving.  But  it  seems  from  Prince  that  Morton  was 
mistaken  in  regard  to  the  date  of  these  occurrences,  and  that  they  took  place 
the  next  year.  Following  Prince  therefore,  as  has  Judge  Davis  in  his 
edition,  we  transfer  two  paragraphs  that  were  originally  here  inserted,  to 
their  proper  location  in  1623. 


1622.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMOKIAL,  55 

Now  the  welcome  harvest  approached,  in  the  which  all  had 
some  refreshment,  but  it  arose  but  to  a  little  in  comparison  of 
a  whole  year's  supply ;  partly  by  reason  they  were  not  yet  well 
acquainted  with  the  manner  of  the  husbandry  of  the  Indian 
corn  (having  no  other),  and  also  their  many  other  employ- 
ments ;  but  chiefly  their  weakness  for  want  of  food,  so  as  to 
appearance,  famine  wafe  like  to  ensue,  if  not  some  way  pre- 
vented. Markets  there  was  none  to  go  unto,  but  only  the 
Indians;  but  they  had  no  trading  stuff.  But  behold  now 
another  providence  of  God ;  a  ship  came  into  the  harbor,  one 
Capt.  Jones  being  chief  in  her,  set  out  by  some  merchants  to 
discover  all  the  harbors  between  Cape  Cod  and  Virginia,  and 
to  trade  along  the  coast.  This  ship  had  store  of  English 
beads  (which  were  then  good  trade),  and  some  knives,  but 
would  sell  none  but  at  dear  rates,  and  also  a  good  quantity 
together ;  yet  they  were  glad  of  the  occasion,  and  fain  to  buy 
at  any  rate :  they  were  fain  to  give  after  the  rate  of  cent,  per 
cent.,  if  not  more,  and  yet  pay  away  coat  beaver  at  three 
shillings  per  pound.  By  this  means  they  were  fitted  again  to 
trade  for  beaver  and  other  things,  and  so  procm'ed  what  corn 
they  could. 

But  here  let  me  take  liberty  to  make  a  little  digression. 
There  was  in  the  ship  sent  by  Mr.  "Weston  forenamed  (in 
which  his  men  came)  a  gentleman  named  Mr.  John  Porey,  he 
had  been  secretary  in  Virginia,  and  was  now  going  home 
passenger  in  this  ship.  After  his  departure  he  wrote  a  letter 
to  the  governor  of  Plimouth,  in  the  postscript  whereof  he  hath 
these  expressions  following :  — 

"  To  yourself  and  Mr.  Brewster  I  must  humbly  acknowl- 
edge myself  many  ways  indebted,  whose  books  I  would  have 
you  think  very  well  bestowed,  who  esteems  them  such  jewels. 
My  haste  would  not  suffer  me  to  remember,  much  less  to  beg 
Mr.  Ainsworth's  elaborate  work  on  the  five  books  of  Moses ; 
both  his  and  Mr.  Robinson's  do  highly  commend  the  authors, 
as  being  most  conversant  in  the  Scriptures  of  all  others ;  and 
what  good  who  knows  it  may  please  God  to  work  by  them 
through  my  hands,  though  most  unworthy,  who  find  such 


56  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1622. 

high  content  in  them.     God  have  you  all  in   his  keeping. 
Your  unfeigned  and  firm  friend,  John  Porey. 

August  28, 1622." 

These  things  I  here  insert,  partly  for  the  honor's  sake  of 
the  author's  memory,  which  this  gentleman  doth  so  inge- 
niously acknowledge,  and  also  the  credit  and  good  that  he 
procured  unto  the  plantation  of  Plimouth  after  his  return,  and 
that  amongst  those  of  no  mean  rank.     But  to  return. 

Mr.  Weston's  people  forenamed,  who  were  now  seated  in 
the  bay  of  the  Massachusetts,  at  a  place  called  by  the  Indians 
"VVesagusquaset,*  and  by  disorder  (as  it  seemed)  had  made 
havoc  of  their  provision ;  they  began  now  to  conceive  that 
want  would  come  upon  them  ;  and  hearing  that  their  neigh- 
bors at  Plimouth  had  bought  trading  stuff,  as  aforesaid, 
and  intended  to  ti-ade  for  corn,  they  wrote  to  the  governor, 
and  desired  that  they  might  join  with  them,  and  they  would 
employ  their  small  ship  |  in  this  service ;  and  also  requested 
to  lend  or  sell  them  so  much  of  their  trading  stuff  as  their 
part  might  come  to ;  which  was  agreed  unto  on  equal  terms ; 
so  they  went  out  in  the  expedition,  with  an. intention  to  go 
about  Cape  Cod  to  the  southward,  but  meeting  with  cross 
winds,  and  other  crosses,  went  in  at  Mannomoili,J  where  the 
aforesaid  Squanto,  being  their  guide  and  interpreter,  fell  sick, 
and  within  a  few  days  died.  A  little  before  his  death,  he  de- 
sired the  governor  of  Plimouth  (who  then  was  there)  to  pray 
for  him,  that  he  might  go  to  the  Englishman's  God  in  heaven ; 
and  bequeathed  divers  of  his  things  to  sundry  of  his  English 
friends,  as  remembrances  of  his  love ;  of  whom  they  had  a 
great  loss.§    » 

Here  they  got  a  considerable  quantity  of  corn,  and  so  re- 
turned. After  these  things,  John  Saunders,  who  was  left 
chief  over  Mr.  Weston's  men  at  Wesagusquaset,  in  the  month 


*  Now  by  the  English  called  Weymouth.  —  M. 
t  The  Swan.  %  Chatham. 

§  His  conduct  was  generally  good,  and  his  services  useful  to  the  infant 
colony. 


1623.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  57 

of  February,  sent  a  messenger,  showing  the  great  wants  they 
were  fallen  into,  and  would  have  borrowed  corn  of  the  Indians, 
but  they  would  lend  him  none ;  and  desired  advice  whether 
he  might  take  it  from  them  by  force  to  succor  his  men,  until 
return  from  the  eastward,  whither  he  was  now  going.  But 
the  governor  and  the  rest  dissuaded  him  by  all  means  from  it, 
for  it  might  so  exasperate  the  Indians,  as  might  endanger 
their  safety,  and  all  of  them  might  smart  for  it;  for  they  had 
already  heard  how  they  had  wronged  the  Indians,  by  stealing 
their  corn,  etc.,  so  as  the  natives  were  much  incensed  against 
them ;  yea,  so  base  were  some  of  their  own  company,  as  they 
went  and  tol^  the  Indians,  that  their  governor  was  purposed 
to  come  and  take  their  corn  by  force,  which,  with  other  things, 
made  them  enter  into  a  conspiracy  against  the  English.  And 
herewith  I  end  the  relation  of  the  most  remarkable  passages 
of  God's  providence  towards  the  first  planters,  which  fell  out 
in  this  year. 

1623. 

Mr.  Weston's  people  forenamed,  notwithstanding  all  helps 
they  could  procure  for  supply  of  provisions,  fell  into  great  ex- 
tremity; which  was  occasioned  by  their  excessive  expence 
while  they  had  it,  or  could  get  it;  and  after  they  came 
into  want,  many  sold  away  their  clothes  and  bed  coverings  ; 
others  were  so  base  as  they  become  servants  to  the  Indians, 
and  would  cut  them  wood,  and  fetch  them  water  for  a  cap 
full  of  corn ;  others  fell  to  stealing,  both  night  and  day,  from 
the  Indians,  of  which  they  grievously  complained.  In  the 
end  they  came  to  that  misery  that  some  starved  and  died  with 
hunger ;  and  one,  in  gathering  of  shell-fish,  was  so  weak,  as  he 
stuck  fast  in  the  mud,  and  was  found  dead  in  the  place;  and 
most  of  them  left  their  dwellings,  and  were  scattered  up  and 
down  in  the  woods  by  the  water-side,  where  they  could  find 
groundnuts  and  clams,  here  six  and  there  ten,  by  which  their 
carriages  they  became  contemned  and  scorned  of  the  Indians, 
insomuch  as  they  began  greatly  to  insult  over  them  in  a  most 


58  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1G23. 

insolent  manner,  so  as  if  they  had  set  on  such  victuals  as 
they  had  gotten  to  dress  it,  when  it  was  ready  the  Indians 
would  come  and  eat  it  up ;  and  when  night  came,  when  as 
possibly  some  of  them  had  a  sorry  blanket,  or  such  like,  to  lap 
themselves  in,  the  Indians  would  take  it,  and  let  the  other  lie 
all  night  in  the  cold,  so  as  their  condition  was  very  lamen- 
table ;  and  in  the  end  they  were  fain  to  hang  one  of  their 
company,  whom  they  could  not  reclaim  from  stealing,  to  give 
the  Indians  content. 

Whilst  things  went  on  in  this  manner  with  them,  the  gov- 
ernor and  people  of  Plimouth  had  notice  that  the  sachem 
Massasoit,  their  friend,  was  sick,  and  near  unt©  death,  and 
they  sent  to  visit  him,  and  sent  him  some  comfortable  things, 
which  gave  him  content,  and  was  a  means  of  his  recovery ; 
upon  which  occasion  he  discovered  the  conspiracy  of  these 
Indians,  how  they  were  resolved  to  cut  off  Mr.  Weston's  com- 
pany,* for  the  continual  injuries  they  had  done  them,  and 
would  now  take  opportunity  of  their  weakness,  and  do  it ; 
and  for  that  end  had  conspired  with  other  Indians  their 
neighbors  thereabout.  And  thinking  the  people  here  would 
revenge  their  death,  they  therefore  thought  to  do  the  like  by 
them,  therefore  [advised]  to  prevent  it,  and  that  speedily,  by 
taking  some  of  the  chief  of  them  before  it  was  too  late,  for  he 
assured  them  of  the  truth  thereof. 

This  did  much  trouble  them,  and  they  took  it  into  serious 
consideration,  and  found  upon  examination,  and  other  evi- 
dences to  give  light  thereunto,  that  the  matter  was  really  so, 
as  the  said  sachem  had  told  them.  In  the  mean  time  came 
an  f  Englishman  from  the  Massachusetts,  from  the  said  com- 

*  The  conspiracy,  as  related  to  "Winslow,  was  to  an  alarming  extent, 
embracing  tribes  in  every  direction.  The  Massachusetts  Indians  were  the 
principals,  and  had  engaged,  it  was  said,  those  of  Nauset,  Pamet,  Sncconet, 
Mattachiest,  Manoniet,  Agawaywam,  and  the  isle  of  Capawack  to  cooperate 
with  them. 

f  This  man's  name  was  Phinohas  Pratt,  who  has  penned  the  particulars  of 
his  perilous  journey,  and  some  other  things  relating  to  this  tragedy.  —  M* 
This  man  was  living  in  1677,  when  Mr.  Hubbard  wrote  his  history. 


1623.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  59 

pany  in  misery,  as  hath  been  above  related,  with  a  pack  at  his 
back ;  and  although  he  knew  not  a  foot  of  the  way,  yet  he 
got  safe  hither,  but  lost  his  way,  which  was  well  for  him,  for 
he  was  pursued  by  two  Indians,  who  by  God's  providence, 
missed  of  him  by  that  means ;  and  he  related  how  all  things 
stood  with  them  there,  and  that  he  durst  stay  no  longer,  for 
he  apprehended  by  what  he  observed  they  would  be  all  slain 
erelong.  This  made  them  make  the  more  haste,  and  they 
despatched  a  boat  away  with  some  men,  under  the  conduct 
of  Capt.  Standish,  who  found  them  in  a  miserable  condition ; 
out  of  which  he  rescued  them,  and  helped  them  to  some  re- 
lief, cut  off  some  of  the  chief  conspirators  against  them,  and 
according  to  his  order,  offered  to  bring  them  all  to  Plimouth, 
to  be  there  until  Mr.  Weston  came,  or  some  other  way  should 
be  presented  for  their  help.  They  thanked  him  and  the  rest, 
but  they  rather  desired  that  he  would  help  them  with  some 
corn,  and  they  would  go  with  their  small  ship  to  the  east- 
ward, to  look  out  a  way  for  themselves,  either  to  have  relief 
by  meeting  with  Mr.  Weston,  or  if  not,  to  work  with  the 
fishermen  for  their  supply,  and  their  passage  for  England  ;  so 
they  ""shipped  what  they  had  of  any  worth,  and  he  helped 
them  with  as  much  corn  as  he  could,  and  saw  them  out  of  the 
bay  under  sail,  and  so  came  home,  not  taking  the  worth  of  a 
penny  of  any  of  them. 

This  was  the  end  of  these  that  sometimes  boasted  of  their 
strength,  being  all  able,  lusty  men,  and  what  they  would  do 
and  bring  to  pass,  in  comparison  of  the  people  at  Plimouth, 
who  had  many  women  and  children,*  and  weak  ones ;  and 
said  at  their  first  arrival,  when  they  saw  the  wants  at  Plim- 
outh, that  they  would  take  another  course  and  not  fall  into 
such  a  condition  as  this  simple  people  were  come  to.  But  a 
man's  way  is  not  in  his  own  power ;  God  can  make  the  weak 
stand.  Let  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth  (in  such  respect  as 
well  as  other),  take  heed  lest  he  fall.* 

Shortly  after,  Mr.  Weston  came  over  with  some  of  the 
fishermen,  where  he  heard  of  the  ruin  of  his  plantation,  and 

*  Here  see  the  effects  of  pride  and  vainglory.  —  M. 


60  NEW  ENGLAND'S  SIEMOIIIAL.  [1623. 

got  a  boat,  and  with  a  man  or  two  came  to  see  how  things 
were;  but  by  the  way  (for  want  of  skill),  in  a  storm,  he  cast 
away  his  boat  in  the  bottom  of  the  bay,  between  Merrimack 
and  Piscataqua,  and  hardly  escaped  with  life ;  and  afterwards 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians,  who  pillaged  him  of  all 
that  he  had  saved  from  the  sea,  and  stripped  him  of  all  his 
clothes  to  his  shirt.  At  last  he  got  to  Piscataqua,  and  bor- 
rowed a  suit  of  clothes,  and  got  means  and  came  to  Plimouth. 
A  strange  alteration  there  was  in  him,  to  such  as  had  seen 
and  known  him  in  his  former  flourishing  condition ;  so  uncer- 
tain are  all  things  of  this  uncertain  world. 

But  to  return  to  the  state  and  condition  of  the  planters  at 
Plimouth,  all  this  while  no  supply  heard  of,  so  they  began  to 
think  how  they  might  raise  as  much  corn  as  they  could ;  so 
as  they  might  not  languish  in  misery  as  formerly  they  had 
done,  and  at  the  present  they  did,  and  it  was  thought  the 
best  way,  and  accordingly  given  way  unto,  that  every  one 
should  plant  corn  for  his  own  particular,  and  in  that  regard 
provide  for  themselves,  and,  in  other  respects,  continue  the 
general  course  and  way  as  before ;  and  so  they  ranged  all 
their  youth  under  some  family,  and  set  upon  such  a  course, 
which  had  good  success,  for  it  made  all  hands  very  industri- 
ous, so  as  much  corn  was  planted. 

This  course  being  settled,  by  that  time  all  their  corn  was 
planted,  all  their  victuals  was  spent,  and  they  were  only  to 
rest  on  God's  providence  ;  many  times  at  night  not  knowing 
where  to  have  any  thing  to  sustain  nature  the  next  day,  and 
so,  (as  one  well  observed,)  had  need  to  pray  that  God  would 
give  them  their  daily  bread,  above  all  people  in  the  world ; 
yet  they  bear  those  wants  with  great  patience  and  alacrity  of 
spirit,  and  that  for  so  long  a  time  as  the  most  part  of  two 
years.  Which  brings  to  mind  what  Peter  Martyr  ^^Tites  in 
his  magnifying  of  the  Spaniards:  (in  his  first  Decade,  p.  208). 
"  They  (said  he)  led  a  miserable  life  for  five  days  together, 
with  parched  grain  of  maize  only,  and  that  not  to  satiety ; " 
and  then  concludes,  that  "  such  pains,  such  labors,"  he  thought 
"  none  living,  Avho  is  not  a  Spaniard,  could  have  endured." 

But  alas !  those  men  when  they  had  maize  (that  is  Indian 


1623.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  61 

corn)  they  thought  it  as  good  as  a  feast,  and  wanted,  not 
only  for  five  days  together,  but  sometimes  for  two  or  three 
months  together,  and  neither  had  bread  or  any  kind  of  corn. 

Indeed,  in  another  place  in  his  second  Decade,  p.  94,  he 
mentions  how  others  of  them  were  worse  put  to  it,  where  they 
were  fain  to  eat  dogs,  toads,  and  dead  men,  and  so  almost  all 
of  them  died.  From  these  extremities  the  Lord  in  his  good- 
ness preserved  both  their  lives  and  healths  ;  let  his  holy  name 
have  the  praise.  Yet  let  me  here  make  use  of  his  conclusion, 
which  in  some  sort  may  be  applied  to  this  people,  that  "  with 
their  miseries  they  opened  a  way  to  those  new  lands ;  and 
after  storms,  with  what  ease,  other  men  came  to  inhabit  in 
them,  in  respect  to  the  calamities  these  men  suffered ;  so  as 
they  seemed  to  go  to  a  bride  feast,  where  all  things  are  pro- 
vided for  them." 

They  having  one  boat  left,  and  she  none  of  the  best,  with  a 
net  which  they  bought,  improved  them  for  the  taking  of  bass, 
which  proved  a  good  help  to  them,  and  when  those  failed 
they  were  fain  all  hands  to  go  dig  shell-fish  out  of  the  sands 
for  their  living ;  in  the  winter  season  groundnuts  and  fowl 
were  the  principal  of  their  refreshing,  until  God  sent  more  set- 
tled and  suitable  supplies,  by  his  blessing  upon  their  industry.* 

At  length  they  received  some  letters  from  the  adventurers, 
which  gave  them  intelligence  of  a  ship  set  out  to  come  hither 
unto  Plimouth,  named  the  Paragon.  This  ship  was  bought 
by  Mr.  John  Pierce,  and  set  out  on  his  own  charge,  upon  hopes 
of  great  matters ;  the  passengers  and  goods,  the  company  sent 
in  her,  he  took  in  for  freight,  for  which  they  agreed  with  him 
to  be  delivered  here ;  this  was  he  in  whose  name  their  first 
patent  was  taken,  for  this  place  where  Plimouth  is,  by  reason 
of  acquaintance,  and  some  alliance  that  some  of  their  friends 
had  with  him,  but  his  name  was  only  used  in  trust,  but  when 


*  "  "We  begin  to  set  our  corn,  the  setting  season  being  good,  till  the  latter 
end  of  May.  But  by  the  time  oiu'  corn  is  planted,  our  victuals  are  spent ; 
not  knowing  at  night  where  to  have  a  bit  in  the  morning,  and  have  neither 
bread  nor  corn  for  three  or  four  months  together  ;  yet  bear  our  wants  with 
cheerfulness  and  rest  on  Providence."  —  Gov.  Bradford's  MS. 

6 


62  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  [1623. 

he  saw  they  were  here  hopefully  seated,  and  by  the  success  God 
gave  them,  had  obtained  favor  of  the  council  of  New  England, 
he  goes  and  sues  to  the  said  council,  for  another  patent  of 
much  larger  extent,  in  their  names,  which  was  easily  obtained, 
but  he  meant  to  keep  it  to  himself,  and  to  allow  them  what 
they  pleased  to  hold  of  him  as  tenants,  and  sue  to  his  courts 
as  chief  lord.  But  the  Lord  marvellously  crossed  him  in  his 
proceedings  ;  for  when  the  ship  above  named  set  out  from  the 
Thames,  she  sprang  aleak  by  that  time  she  got  to  the  Downs, 
and  also  by  reason  of  a  chop  that  accidently  befell  one  of  her 
cables,  it  broke  in  a  stress  of  wind  while  she  there  rode,  and 
was  in  danger  to  have  been  driven  on  the  sands,  and  there- 
upon was  constrained  to  return  back  to  London,  and  there 
arrived  in  fourteen  days  after,  and  was  haled  up  into  the  dock, 
and  an  hundred  pounds  more  bestowed  on  her  to  mend  her 
leaks  and  bruises,  which  she  received  in  the  aforesaid  storm ; 
and  when  she  was  again  fitted  for  the  voyage,  he  pestered  his 
ship,  and  takes  in  mori^  passengers,  and  those  some  of  them 
not  very  good,  to  help  to  bear  his  losses,  and  sets  outr  the 
second  time ;  and  when  he  was  half-way,  or  thereabouts,  to 
New  England,  was  forced  back  again  by  an  extreme  tempest, 
wherein  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  God  appeared  in  their 
preservation,  being  one  hundred  and  nine  souls.  This  ship 
suffered  the  gi-eatest  extremity  at  sea,  at  her  second  setting 
forth,  as  is  seldom  the  like  heard  of.  It  was  about  the  mid- 
dle of  February  that  the  storm  began,  and  it  continued  for 
the  most  part  of  fourteen  days,  but  for  two  or  three  days  and 
nights  together,  in  most  violent  extremity.  At  the  beginning 
of  the  storm,  their  boat  being  above  decks,  was  thrown  over- 
board ;  they  spent  their  mainmast,  their  roundhouse  was 
beaten  off  with  the  storm,  and  all  the  upper  works  of  their 
ship ;  he  that  stood  to  give  direction  for  the  guiding  of  her 
before  the  sea,  was  made  fast,  to  prevent  his  washing  over- 
board, and  the  seas  did  so  overrake  them,  as  that  many  times 
those  upon  the  deck  knew  not  whether  they  were  within 
board  or  without;  and  by  her  extreme  leaking,  being  a  very 
rotten  ship,  and  the  storm  increasing,  she  was  once  very  near 
foundering  in  the  sea,  so  as  they  thought  she  would  never 


1623.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  63 

rise  again :  notwithstanding  the  Lord  was  pleased  of  his 
great  mercy  to  preserve  them ;  and  after  gi'eat  weather-beat- 
ing and  extraordinary  danger,  they  arrived  safe  at  Portsmouth 
in  Hampshire,  to  the  wonderment  of  all  that  beheld  in  what 
condition  they  were,  and  heard  what  they  had  endured.* 

Upon  the  return  of  the  said  Mr.  John  Pierce  for  England, 
(he  being  personally  in  this  his  ship  in  the  so  sad  storm) ; 
the  other  merchant  adventurers  got  him  to  assign  over  the 
grand  patent  to  the  company,  which  he  had  taken  in  his  own 
name,  and  made  quite  void  their  former  patent. 

About  the  latter  end  of  June,  came  in  a  ship  f  at  Phmouth 
with  Capt.  Francis  West,  who  had  a  commission  to  be  ad- 
miral of  New  England,  to  restrain  interlopers,  and  such  fish- 
ing ships  as  came  to  fish  and  trade  without  license  from  the 
council  of  New  England,  for  which  they  should  pay  a  great 
sum  of  money ;  but  he  could  do  no  good  of  them,  for  they 
were  too  strong  for  him,  and  he  found  the  fishermen  to  be  re- 
fractory, and  their  owners,  upon  complaint  made  to  the  Par- 
liament, procured  an  order  that  fishing  should  be  free.  He 
told  the  governor  of  Plimouth  that  they  spoke  with  a  ship  at 
sea,  and  were  on  board  her,  that  was  coming  to  the  said 
plantation  of  Plimouth,  in  which  were  sundry  passengers, 
and  they  marvelled  she  was  not  arrived,  fearing  some  mis- 
carriage ;  for  they  lost  her  in  a  storm  that  fell  shortly  after 
they  had  been  on  board;  which  relation  filled  them  full  of 
fears,  yet  mixed  with  hope.  The  master  of  the  ship  had  two 
hogsheads  of  peas  to  sell,  but  seeing  their  wants,  held  them 
at  nine  pounds  sterling  and  hogshead,  and  under  eight  he 
would  not  take,  and  yet  would  have  beaver  at  an  underrate ; 
but  they  told  him  they  had  lived  so  long  without,  and  would 
do  still,  rather  than  give  so  unreasonably;  so  the  said  ship 
went  from  Plimouth  to  Vu-ginia. 

J  It  may  not  here  be  omitted,  that  notwithstanding  all  their 

*  This  relation  T?as  made  by  Mr.  William  Pierce,  the  master  of  the  said 
ship,  and  some  passengers  of  good  credit.  —  M. 

f  This  was  the  ship  called  the  Paragon  aforesaid. 

X  The  two  following  paragraphs  were  inserted  by  Morton  as  belonging  to 
the  previous  year.     See  note  on  page  54. 


64  NEW  ENGLAND'S  IMEMORIAL.  [1623. 

great  pains  and  industry,  and  the  great  hopes  they  had  of  a 
large  crop,  the  Lord  seemed  to  threaten  them  with  more  and 
sorer  famine  by  a  great  drought,  which  continued  from  the 
third  week  in  May,  until  the  middle  of  July,  without  any 
rain,  and  with  great  heat  of  weather  for  the  most  part,  inso- 
much that  their  corn  began  to  wither  away,  although  it  was 
planted  with  fish,  according  to  the  usual  manner  in  those 
times ;  yet  at  length  it  began  to  languish  sore,  and  some  of 
the  dryer  grounds  was  parched  like  withered  hay,  part  whereof 
was  never  recovered.  Upon  which  they  set  apart  a  solemn 
day  of  humiliation,  to  seek  the  Lord  by  humble  and  fervent 
prayer  in  this  great  distress ;  *  and  he  was  pleased  to  give 
them  a  gi'acious  and  speedy  answer,  both  to  their  own  and 
the  Indians'  admiration,  that  lived  amongst  them  ;  for  all  the 
morning  and  the  greatest  part  of  the  day,  it  was  clear  weather, 
and  very  hot,  and  not  a  cloud  nor  any  sign  of  rain  to  be  seen, 
yet  towards  evening  it  began  to  be  overcast,  and  shortly  after 
to  rain,  with  such  sweet  and  gentle  showers,  as  gave  them 
cause  of  rejoicing  and  blessing  God.  It  came  without  either 
wind  or  thunder,  or  any  violence,  and  by  degrees  in  that 
abundance,  as  that  the  earth  was  thoroughly  wet  and  soaked 
therewith,  which  did  so  apparently  revive  and  quicken  the 
decayed  corn  and  other  fruits,  as  was  wonderful,  and  made 
the  Indians  astonished  to  behold.f  A  little  before  the  Lord 
sent  this  rain  of  liberalities  upon  his  people,  one  of  them  hav- 
ing occasion  to  go  to  the  house  of  the  aforenamed  Hobamak, 
the  Indian,  he,  the  said  Hobamak,  said  unto  him,  "  I  am  much 
troubled  for  the  English,  for  I  am  afraid  they  will  lose  all 
their  corn  by  the  drought,  and  so  they  will  be  all  starved;  as 
for  the  Indians,  they  can  shift  better  than  the  English,  for 
they  can  get  fish  to  help  themselves."  But  afterwards  the 
same  man  having  occasion  to  go  again  to  his  house,  he  said 


*  It  is  mcjitioned  by  Smith,  tliat  the  religious  exercises  on  this  occasion, 
continued  eight  or  nine  hours.  —  New  England's  Trials. 

f  This  is  a  specimen  of  their  constant  recognition  of  Divine  Providence,  of 
their  faith  and  prayer  ;  as  also  of  God's  readiness  to  hear  and  answer  those 
■who  sincerely  repair  to  Him  in  time  of  need. 


1623.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  65 

to  him,  "  now  I  see  that  the  Englishman's  God  is  a  good  God, 
for  he  hath  heard  you,  and  sent  you  rain,  and  that  without 
storms  and  tempests  and  thunder,  which  usually  we  have  with 
our  rain,  which  breaks  down  our  corn,  but  yours  stands  whole 
and  good  still ;  surely  your  God  is  a  good  God ; "  or  with 
words  to  the  like  effect.* 

And  after  this  gracious  return  of  prayers,  in  this  so  season- 
able a  blessing  of  the  rain,  the  Lord  sent  them  such  seasonable 
showers,  with  interchange  of  warm  weather,  as  (through  his 
blessing)  caused  in  its  time  a  fruitful  and  liberal  harvest,  to 
their  great  comfort  and  rejoicing;  for  which  mercy,  in  time 
convenient,  they  also  solemnized  a  day  of  thanksgiving  unto 
the  Lord. 

About  fourteen  days  after  came  in  the  ship,  called  the  Ann, 
whereof  Mr.  William  Pierce  was  master.  Two  of  the  pfin- 
cipal  passengers  that  came  in  this  ship  were  Mr.  Timothy 
Hatherly,  and  Mr.  George  Morton;  the  former,  namely,  Mr. 
Timothy  Hatherly,  soon  after  his  arrival  met  with  some 
cross  providences  by  burning  of  his  house,  whereby  he  was 
much  impoverished  and  much  discouraged,  and  returned  the 
winter  following  for  England ;  and  afterwards  the  Lord  was 
pleased  to  renew  his  estate,  and  he  came  again  into  New 
England,  and  proved  a  very  profitable  and  beneficial  instru- 
ment, both  in  church  and  commonwealth,  being  one  of  the 
first  beginners,  and  a  good  instrument  to  uphold  the  church 
and  town  of  Scituate  ;  and  also  served  God  and  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  Plimouth  in  the  place  of  magistracy,  and  retained  his 
integrity  in  the  profession  of  the  ways  of  Christ  unto  old  age ; 
still  surviving  at  the  penning  hereof. 

The  latter  of  the   two   forenamed,  namely,  Mr.   George 

*  The  person  that  made  this  relation  is  still  surviving,  (1669,)  and  a  prin- 
cipal man  in  the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  —  M. 

John  Alden  must  have  been  the  person  here  intended.  He  was  one  of  the 
signers  of  the  original  compact  in  1620,  being  then  about  twenty-two  years 
of  age.  He  died  at  Duxbury,  in  1687,  eighteen  years  after  the  first  publica- 
tion of  the  Memorid,  in  the  eighty-ninth  year  of  his  age ;  having  been  an 
assistant  in  the  administration  of  every  governor  for  sixtj'-seven  years.  — 
Hist.  Coll.  ii.  6.    Allen's  Biog.  and  Hist.  Diet. 

6* 


66  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1623. 

Morton,  was  a  pious,  gracious  servant  of  God,  and  very  faith- 
ful in  whatsoever  public  employment  he  was  betrusted  withal, 
and  an  unfeigned  well  wilier,  and,  according  to  his  sphere  and 
condition,  a  suitable  promoter  of  the  common  good  and 
growth  of  the  plantation  of  New  Plimouth ;  laboring  to  still 
the  discontents  that  sometimes  would  arise  amongst  some 
spirits,  by  occasion  of  the  difficulties  of  these  new  beginnings ; 
but  it  pleased  God  to  put  a  period  to  his  days  soon  after  his 
arrival  in  New  England,  not  surviving  a  full  year  after  his 
coming  ashore.  With  much  comfort  and  peace  he  fell  asleep 
in  the  Lord,  in  the  month  of  June,  anno  1624. 

About  ten  days  after  the  arrival  of  the  ship  called  the  Ann, 
above  named,  there  came  in  another  small  ship  of  about  forty- 
four  tons,  named  the  James,  Mr.  Bridges  being  master  thereof; 
which  said  ship  the  Ann  had  lost  at  sea  by  reason  of  foul 
weather;  she  was  a  fine  new  vessel,  built  to  stay  in  the 
country.  One  of  the  principal  passengers  that  came  in  her 
was  Mr.  John  Jenny,  who  was  a  godly,  though  otherwise  a 
plain  man,  yet  singular  for  pubhcness  of  spirit,  setting  himself 
to  seek  and  promote  the  common  good  of  the  plantation  of 
New  Plimouth ;  who  spent  not  only  his  part  of  this  ship 
(being  part  owner  thereof)  in  the  general  concernment  of 
the  plantation,  but  also  afterwards  was  always  a  leading  man 
in  promoting  the  general  interest  of  this  colony.  He  lived 
many  years  in  New  England,  and  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord, 
anno  1644.  In  the  two  ships  last  named,  came  over  many 
other  persons,  besides  those  before  recited,  who  proved  of 
good  use  in  their  places. 

These  passengers,  seeing  the  low  and  poor  condition  of 
those  that  were  here  before  them,  were  much  daunted  and 
dismayed,  and,  according  to  their  divers  humors,  were  diversely 
affected.  Some  wished  themselves  in  England  again  ;  others 
fell  on  weeping,  fancying  their  own  misery  in  what  they  saw 
in  others ;  other  some  pitying  the  distress  they  saw  their 
friends  had  been  long  in,  and  still  were  under.  In  a  word,  all 
were  full  of  sadness ;  only  some  of  their  old  friends  rejoiced 
to  see  them,  and  that  it  was  no  worse  with  them,  for  they 
could  not  expect  it  should  be  better,  and  now  hoped  they 


1623.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  67 

should  enjoy  better  days  together.  And  truly  it  was  no  mar- 
vel they  should  be  thus  affected,  for  they  were  in  a  very  low 
condition,  both  in  respect  of  food  and  clothing  at  that  time. 

To  consider  seriously  how  sadly  the  Scripture  speaks  of 
the  famine  in  Jacob's  time,  when  he  said  to  his  sons,  go  buy 
lis  food,  that  we  may  live  and  not  die ;  and  that  the  famine 
was  great  and  heavy  in  the  land,  and  yet  they  had  great  herds 
and  store  of  cattle  of  sundry  kinds,  which,  besides  their  flesh, 
must  needs  produce  other  useful  benefits  for  food,  and  yet  it 
was  accounted  a  sore  affliction.  But  the  misery  of  the  plant- 
ers at  Plimouth,  at  the  first  beginning,  must  needs  be  very 
great  therefore,  who  not  only  wanted  the  staff  of  bread,  but 
all  the  benefits  of  cattle,  and  had  no  Egypt  to  go  to,  but  God 
fed  them  out  of  the  sea  for  the  most  part ;  so  wonderful  is  his 
powerful  providence  over  his  in  all  ages ;  for  his  mercy  endur- 
eth  for  ever. 

About  the  middle  of  September  arrived  Capt.  Robert 
Gorges,  in  the  bay  of  the  Massachusetts,  with  sundry  passen- 
gers and  families,  intended  there  to  begin  a  plantation,  and 
pitched  upon  that  place,  which  Mr.  Weston  forenamed  had 
forsaken.  He  had  a  commission  from  the  council  of  New 
England  to  be  general  governor  of  the  country ;  and  they 
appointed,  for  his  council  and  assistants,  Capt.  Francis  West, 
the  aforesaid  admiral,  Christopher  Levet,  Esq.,  and  the  gov- 
ernor of  Plimouth  for  the  time  being.  Also  they  gave  him 
authority  to  choose  such  others  as  he  should  find  fit.  Also 
they  gave,  by  their  commission,  full  power  to  him  and  his 
assistants,  or  any  three  of  them,  (whereof  himself  was  always 
to  be  one,)  to  do  and  execute  what  to  them  should  seem  good, 
in  all  cases,  capital,  criminal,  and  civil ;  with  divers  other  in- 
structions ;  of  which,  and  his  commission,  it  pleased  him  to 
suffer  the  governor  of  Plimouth  to  take  a  copy. 

He,  meeting  with  the  aforesaid  Mr.  Weston  at  Plimouth, 
called  him  before  him  and  some  other  of  the  assistants,  with 
the  governor  of  Plimouth  aforesaid,  and  charged  him  with 
the  iU  carriage  of  his  men  at  the  Massachusetts,  by  which 
means  the  peace  of  the  country  was  disturbed,  and  himself 
and  the  people  which  he  had  brought  over  to  plant  in  that 


68  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1623. 

bay,  thereby  much  prejudiced.  To  which  the  said  Weston 
easily  answered,  that  what  was  done  in  that  behalf,  was  done 
in  his  absence,  and  might  have  befallen  any  man.  He  left 
them  sufficiently  provided,  and  conceived  they  would  have 
been  well  governed ;  and  for  any  error  committed  he  had 
sufficiently  smarted. 

Another  particular  was,  an  abuse  done  to  his  father.  Sir 
Ferdinando  Gorges,  and  to  the  state.  The  thing  was  this  ; 
he  used  him  and  others  of  the  council  of  New  England,  to 
procure  him  a  license  for  the  transporting  of  many  great  pieces 
of  ordnance  for  New  England,  pretending  great  fortification 
here  in  the  country ;  for  which  when  he  had  obtained,  he  sold 
them  beyond  sea  for  his  private  profit.  At  which  the  state 
was  much  offended,  and  his  father  suffered  a  shrewd  check, 
and  he  had  order  to  apprehend  him.* 

The  said  Weston  excused  it  as  well  as  he  could,  but  could 
not  wholly  deny  it;  but  after  much  speech  about  it,  by  the 
mediation  of  the  governor  of  Plimouth,  and  some  other 
friends,  the  said  Capt.  Gorges  was  inclined  to  gentleness, 
(though  he  apprehended  the  abuse  of  his  father  deeply,) 
which  when  the  said  Weston  perceived,  he  grew  the  more 
presumptuous,  and  gave  such  cutting  and  provoking  speeches, 
as  made  the  said  captain  rise  up  in  great  indignation  and 
distemper,  vowing,  that  he  would  either  curb  him,  or  send 
him  home  for  England.  At  which  the  said  Weston  was 
daunted,  and  came  privately  to  the  governor  of  Plimouth,  to 
know  whether  they  would  suffer  him  to  send  him  for  England? 
It  was  answered  him,  they  could  not  hinder  it ;  and  much 
blamed  him,  that  after  they  had  pacffied  things,  he  should 
thus  break  out  by  his  own  folly  and  rashness,  and  bring 
trouble  upon  himself  and  others.  He  confessed  it  was  his 
passion,  and  prayed  the  governor  aforesaid  to  entreat  for  him, 
and  procure  a  pacification  for  him  if  he  could ;  the  which  at 


*  The  said  Mr.  Thomas  Weston  -was  a  man  of  'parts,  and  a  merchant  of 
good  account  in  London.  Sometime  after  these  passages,  he  went  for  Eng- 
land, and  died  in  the  city  of  Bristol ;  he  proved  but  a  staff  of  reed  to  the 
plantation  of  Plimouth.  —  M. 


1G23.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  69 

last  he  did  obtain  with  much  difficulty.  So  he  was  called 
again,  and  the  said  Capt.  Gorges  was  content  to  take  his  own 
bond  to  be  ready  to  make  further  answer,  when  either  he  or 
the  lords  of  the  council  should  send  for  him ;  and  at  last  he 
took  only  his  own  word,  and  so  there  was  a  friendly  parting 
on  all  hands. 

Soon  after  this,  the  said  Capt.  Gorges  took  his  leave  and 
went  to  the  Massachusetts  by  land,  being  very  thankful  for 
his  kind  entertainment.  His  ship  stayed  at  Plimouth,  and 
fitted  for  to  go  to  Virginia,  having  some  passengers  to  deliver 
there,  and  with  her  returned  sundry  of  those  from  Plimouth, 
which  came  over  on  their  particular  account ;  some  out  of 
discontent  and  dislike  of  the  country,  and  others  by  reason  of 
fire  that  burnt  then  houses  and  all  their  provisions,  so  as  they 
were  necessitated  thereunto. 

*  This  fire  was  by  some  of  the  seamen,  that  were  roystering 
in  an  house  where  it  first  began,  making  a  great  fire,  the 
weather  being  cold,  which  broke  out  of  the  chimney  into  the 
thatch,  and  burnt  three  houses,  and  consumed  all  their  goods 
and  provisions.  The  house  in  which  it  began,  was  right 
against  the  storehouse  at  Plimouth,  which  they  had  much 
ado  to  save  ;  in  which  was  the  common  store  of  the  provisions 
of  the  plantation,  which  had  it  been  lost,  the  same  had  been 
overthrown  ;  but  through  God's  mercy  it  was  saved  by  the 
diligence  of  the  people,  and  care  of  the  governor  and  those 
about  him.  Some  would  have  had  the  goods  thrown  out, 
but  if  they  had,  there  would  have  been  much  lost  by  the  rude 
company  belonging  to  the  two  forenamed  ships,  which  were 
almost  all  on  shore  at  this  time ;  but  a  trusty  company  were 
placed  within,  as  well  as  such  as  were  meanwhile  employed 
in  quenching  the  fire  without,  that  if  necessity  required,  they 
might  have  them  all  out  with  speed ;  for  they  suspected  some 
malicious  dealing,  if  not  plain  treachery ;  and  whether  it  was 
only  suspected  or  no,  God  knows  ;  but  this  is  certain,  that 
when  the  tumult  was  greatest,  there  was  a  voice  heard  (but 
from  whence  it  came  is  uncertain),  that  bade  them  look  well 

*  This  was  on  the  fifth  of  November,  1G24.  — M. 


70  NEW  ENGLAND'S   JIEMOEIAL.  [1624. 

about  them,  for  all  were  not  friends  that  were  then  about 
them.*  And  soon  after,  when  the  vehemency  of  the  fire  was 
over,  smoke  was  seen  to  arise  within  a  shed  that  was  joined 
to  the  end  of  the  aforesaid  storehouse,  which  was  wattled  up 
with  boughs,  in  the  withered  leaves  whereof  the  fire  being  kin- 
dled ;  which  some  running  to  quench,  found  a  long  firebrand 
of  about  an  ell  long,  lying  under  the  wall  on  the  inside,  which 
could  not  come  thither  by  casualty,  but  must  be  laid  there  by 
some  hand,  in  the  judgment  of  all  that  saw  it.  But  God 
kept  them  from  this  danger,  whatever  might  be  intended. 

But  to  return  again,  to  speak  something  of  the  aforesaid 
Capt.  Gorges,  after  he  had  been  at  the  eastward,  and  expedited 
some  occasions  there,  he  and  some  that  depended  upon  him 
returned  for  England,  having  scarcely  saluted  the  country  in 
his  government,  finding  the  state  of  things  not  to  answer  his 
quality  and  condition ;  his  people  dispersed  themselves,  some 
for  England,  others  for  Virginia,  some  few  remained,  and 
were  helped  with  supplies  from  Plimouth.  Amongst  the  rest 
the  said  captain  brought  over  a  minister  with  him,  one  jNIr. 
Mon-el,  who  returned  for  England  about  a  year  after  him,  he 
took  ship  at  Plimouth,  and  had  a  certain  power  and  authority 
of  superintendency  over  other  churches  granted  him,  and  in- 
structions for  that  end ;  but  he  never  showed  it,  or  made  any 
use  of  it,  but  only  spoke  of  it  to  some  of  Plimouth,  at  his 
going  away.  This  was  in  effect  the  end  of  the  second  plan- 
tation, in  the  forenamed  place  called  Wesagusquaset. 

There  were  also  some  scattering  beginnings  made  in  other 
places,  as  at  Piscataqua,  by  IMr.  David  Thompson,  and  at 
INIonhegin,  and  some  other  places,  by  sundry  others. 


1624. 

The  time  of  new  election  of  officers  being  come,  for  this 
year  at  Plimouth,  the  number  of  their  people  being  increased, 
and  their  troubles  and  occasions   therewith ;   the    governor 

*  A  very  remarkable  preservation.  —  M. 


1624.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  71 

desired  them  to  change  the  persons,  as  well  as  renew  the 
election,  and  also  to  add  more  assistants  to  the  governor  for 
help  and  counsel,  and  the  better  carrying  on  of  public  affairs, 
showing  that  it  was  necessary  it  should  so  be  ;  for  if  it  were 
an  honor  or  benefit,  it  was  fit  that  others  should  be  made 
partakers  of  it ;  if  it  was  a  burden  (as  doubtless  it  was)  it 
was  but  equal  that  others  should  help  to  bear  it,  and  that  this 
was  the  end  of  yearly  elections.* 

The  conclusion  was,  that  whereas  there  was  before  but  one 
assistant,  they  now  chose  five,  giving  the  governor  a  double 
voice ;  f  and  afterwards  they  increased  them  to  seven,  which 
course  hath  continued  in  that  colony  until  this  day4 


*  January  1,  1G24,  Lord  Sheffield  grants  a  patent  to  Robert  Cushman 
and  Edward  Winslow,  and  associates  of  Cape  Ann,  for  the  Plymouth  Colo- 
nists. He  empowers  them  to  build  a  town,  and,  through  permission  from  him, 
to  enact  laws  for  the  colony. 

January  24.  Robert  Cushman  in  London,  sends  word  to  Mr.  Bradford, 
that  the  adventurers  had  sent  a  carpenter  to  build  ships,  a  person  to  make 
salt,  and  a  preacher.  The  preacher  is  John  Lyford,  whose  coming  was  pro- 
moted by  members  of  the  company,  who  opposed  the  emigration  of  Robinson. 
He  also  remarks,  "  We  have  taken  a  patent  for  Cape  Aune."  Under  this 
patent  a  colony  was  established  at  Cape  Anne,  in  the  spring  of  the  year  1624, 
which  is  now  expanded  into  the  commonwealth  of  Massachusetts.  It  was  dated 
January  1,  1623,  O.  S.  The  original  was  recently  discovered,  by  J.  Win- 
gate  Thornton,  Esq.,  and  will  soon  be  published,  edited  by  him.  Under  it 
Roger  Conant  was  appointed  governor.  The  mutations  of  the  companies  in 
England  do  not  affect  the  historical  identity  of  the  colony,  nor  the  chrono- 
logical order  of  the  incidents  in  its  civil  history,  which  may  be  considered 
independently  of  the  authority  under  which  they  transpired,  and  merely  with 
reference  to  its  internal  history.  In  this  view  the  reader  will  readily  trace 
the  series  of  governors  or  rulers  of  the  people,  from  Roger  Conant,  governor 
at  Cape  Anne,  under  the  grant  of  Lord  Sheffield,  through  John  Endlcott, 
the  first  governor  under  the  Massachusetts  Charter,  and  WInthrop,  the 
second  governor  under  this  charter,  and  Sir  William  Phipps,  Knight,  the 
first  governor  under  the  third,  or  Provincial  Charter  of  1692. 

t  Governor  Bradford's  request  was  not  granted,  he  was  reelected, 

X  "  This  spring  the  people  requesting  the  governor  to  have  some  land  for 
continuance,  and  not  by  yearly  lot  as  before ;  he  gives  every  person  an  acre, 
to  them  and  theirs,  as  near  the  town  as  can  be  ;  and  no  more  till  the  seven 
years  expire,  that  we  may  keep  close  together  for  greater  defence  and  safety." 
—  Bradford's  MS.  Hist.    Prince's  Chron.  226. 


72  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1624. 

In  the  month  of  March,  in  this  ;^ear,  JVIr.  Edward  Winslow 
arrived  at  Plimouth,  in  New  England,  having  been  employed 
as  agent  for  that  plantation,  on  sundry  occasions,  with  the 
merchant  adventurers  in  England,  who  brought  a  considera- 
ble supply  with  him,  the  ship  being  bound  on  a  fishing  voy- 
age ;  and  with  him  came  Mr.  John  Lyford,  a  minister,  which 
was  sent  over  by  some  of  the  adventurers. 

There  came  over  likewise  in  this  ship,  three  heifers  and  a 
bull,  which  were  the  first  neat  cattle  that  came  into  New 
England. 

The  aforesaid  John  Lyford,  when  he  came  first  on  shore, 
saluted  them  of  the  plantation  of  Plimouth  with  that  rever- 
ence and  humility,  as  is  seldom  to  be  seen  ;  and  indeed  made 
them  ashamed,  he  so  bowed  and  cringed  unto  them,  and 
would  have  kissed  their  hands,  if  they  would  have  suffered 
him ;  yea,  he  wept  and  shed  many  tears,  blessing  God  that 
had  brought  him  to  see  their  faces ;  and  admiring  the  things 
they  had  done  in  their  wants,  as  if  he  had  been  made  all  of 
love,  and  the  humblest  person  in  the  world ;  but  in  the  end 
proved  more  like  those  mentioned  by  the  Psalmist,  Psal.  x.  10, 
that  crouched  and  bowed,  that  heaps  of  the  poor  may  fall  by 
them ;  or  like  unto  dissembling  Ishmael,  who  when  he  had 
slain  Gedaliah,  went  out  weeping,  Jer.  xli.  6 ;  and  met  those 
that  were  coming  to  offer  incense  in  the  house  of  the  Lord, 
saying,  come  to  Gedaliah,  when  he  meant  to  slay  them. 
They  gave  him  the  best  entertainment  they  could,  in  all  sim- 
plicity, and  as  their  governor  had  used,  in  all  weighty  affairs, 
to  consult  with  their  elder,  Mr.  Brewster,  together  with  his 
assistants,  so  now  he  called  Mr.  Lyford  also  on  such  like 
occasions.  After  some  short  time,  he  desired  to  join  himself 
a  member  to  their  church,  and  was  accordingly  received;  he 
made  a  large  confession  of  his  faith,  and  an  acknowledgment 
of  his  former  disorderly  walking,  and  his  being  entangled  with 
many  corruptions,  which  had  been  a  burden  to  his  conscience, 
and  blessed  God  for  this  opportunity  of  freedom  and  liberty, 
with  many  more  such  like  expressions.  In  some  short  time 
he  fell  into  acquaintance  with  Mr.  John  Oldham,  who  was  a 
copartner  with  him  in  his  after  courses ;  not  long  after,  both 


1624.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  73 

Oldham  and  he  grew  very  perverse,  and  showed  a  spirit  of 
great  malignity,  drawing  as  many  into  a  faction  as  they 
could ;  were  they  never  so  vile  and  profane,  they  did  nomish 
and  abet  them  in  all  their  doings,  so  they  would  but  cleave  to 
them,  and  speak  against  the  church.  So  as  there  was  nothing 
but  private  meetings  and  whisperings  amongst  them,  they 
feeding  themselves  and  others  with  what  they  should  bring  to 
pass  in  England,  by  the  faction  of  their  friends  there  ;*  which 
brought  others  as  well  as  themselves  into  a  fool's  paradise, 
yet  they  could  not  so  carry  closely,  but  both  much  of  their 
doings  and  sayings  were  discovered,  although  outwardly  they 
set  a  fair  face  on  things. 

At  length  when  the  ship  he  came  in  was  ready  to  return 
for  England,  and  it  was  observed  that  Lyford  was  long  in 
wi'iting,  and  sent  many  letters,  and  could  nor  forbear  to  com- 
municate to  his  intimates  such  things  as  made  them  laugh  in 
their  sleeves,  and  thought  he  had  done  their  errand  sufficiently. 
The  governor  and  some  of  his  friends,  knowing  how  things 
stood  in  reference  to  some  known  adversaries  in  England,  and 
what  hurt  these  things  might  do,  took  a  boat  and  went  out 
with  the  ship  a  league  or  two,  and  called  for  all  Lyford's  and 
Oldham's  letters.  Mr.  William  Pierce  being  master  of  the 
ship,  and  knew  well  their  evil  dealings,  (both  in  England  and 
here,)  afforded  them  all  the  assistance  he  could ;  he  found 
about  twenty  of  Lyford's  letters,  many  of  them  large  and  full 
of  slanders  and  false  accusations,  tending  not  only  to  their 
prejudice,  but  ruin  and  utter  subversion.  Most  of  them  they 
let  pass,  only  took  copies  of  them,  but  some  of  the  most  ma- 
terial they  sent  true  copies  of  them  and  kept  the  originals, 
lest  he  should  deny  them,  and  that  they  might  produce  his 
own  hand  against  him.  Amongst  these  letters  they  found 
the  copies  of  two  letters  which  were  sent  in  a  letter  of  his  to 
Mr.  John  Pemberton,  a  minister,  and  a  great  opposite  to  the 
plantation ;  these  two  letters,  of  which  he  took  copies,  were 
one   of  them  written  by  a  gentleman  in   England,  to  Mr. 

*  That  is,  some  of  the  adventurers,  who  proved  in  the  issue  adversaries  to 
the  plantation.  —  M. 

7 


74  NEW  ENGLAND'S  HIEMORIAL.  [1624. 

Brewster  here,  the  other  by  ]\Ii'.  "Wiiislow  to  Mr.  Robinson  in 
Holland;  at  his  coming  away,  as  the  ship  lay  at  Gravcsend, 
they  lying  sealed  in  the  great  cabin,  whilst  Mr.  Winslow  was 
busy  about  the  affairs  of  the  ship,  this  sly  merchant  opens 
them,  takes  copies  of  them,  and  seals  them  up  again,  and  not 
only  seals  the  copies  of  them  thus.  To  liis  friend  and  their 
adversary,  but  adds  thereto  in  the  margin  many  scurrilous 
and  flouting  annotations.  In  the  evening  the  governor  re- 
turned, and  they  were  something  blank  at  it ;  but  after  some 
weeks,  when  they  heard  nothing,  were  then  as  brisk  as  ever 
thinking  nothing  had  been  known,  but  aU  was  gone  current, 
and  that  the  governor  went  out  but  to  despatch  his  own 
letters. 

The  reason  why  the  governor  and  the  rest  concealed  these 
things,  was  to  let  things  ripen,  that  they  might  the  better  dis- 
cover their  intents,  and  see  who  were  their  adherents ;  because, 
amongst  the  rest,  they  found  a  letter  of  one  of  their  confeder- 
ates, in  which  was  written,  that  JVIr.  Oldham  and  ]\Ir.  Lyford 
intended  a  reformation  in  church  and  commonwealth,  and  as 
soon  as  the  ship  was  gone  they  intended  to  join  together  and 
have  the  sacrament ;  a  few  of  Oldham's  letters  were  found  in 
the  aforesaid  search,  being  so  bad  a  scribe  as  his  hand  was 
scarce  legible,  yet  he  was  as  deep  in  the  mischief  as  the  other; 
and  thinlcing  they  were  now  strong  enough,  they  began  to 
pick  quarrels  at  every  thing.  Oldham  being  called  to  watch, 
(according  to  order,)  refuseth  to  come,  fell  out  with  the  cap- 
tain, called  him  rascal,  and  beggarly  rascal,  and  resisted  him, 
and  drew  his  knife  at  him,  though  he  offered  him  no  wrong, 
nor  gave  him  any  ill  terms,  but  with  all  fairness  required  him 
to  do  his  duty  ;  the  governor  hearing  the  tumult,  sent  to  quiet 
it ;  but  he  ranted  with  great  fury,  and  called  them  all  traitors ; 
but  being  committed  to  prison,  after  a  while  he  came  to  him- 
self, and  with  some  slight  punishment  was  let  go  upon  his 
behaviour,  for  further  censure.  But  to  cut  things  short,  at 
length  it  grew  to  this  issue,  that  Lyford,  with  his  accomplices, 
without  either  speaking  one  word  either  to  the  governor, 
church,  or  elder,  withdrew  themselves,  and  set  up  a  public 
meeting  apart  on  the  Lord's  day,  with  sundry  such  insolent 


1624.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  75 

carriages,  too  long  here  to  relate,  beginning  more  publicly  to 
act  that  which  they  had  been  long  plotting. 

It  was  now  thought  high  time,  to  prevent  further  mischief, 
to  call  them  to  account ;  so  the  governor  called  a  court,  and 
summoned  the  whole  company  together,  and  they  charged 
Lyford  and  Oldham  with  such  things  as  they  were  guilty  of 
respecting  the  premises ;  but  they  were  stiff,  and  stood  reso- 
lutely upon  the  denial  of  most  things,  and  required  proof;  they 
first  alleged  what  was  writ  compared  with  their  practices 
here  ;  that  it  was  evident  they  joined  in  plotting  against  them, 
and  disturbed  their  peace  in  their  civil  and  church  state, 
which  was  most  injurious,  for  both  they  and  all  the  world 
knew  they  came  hither  to  enjoy  the  liberty  of  their  con- 
sciences, in  the  free  use  of  God's  ordinances,  and  for  that  end 
had  ventured  their  lives,  and  passed  through  much  hardship 
hitherto,  and  they  and  their  friends  had  borne  the  charge  of 
these  beginnings,  which  was  not  small,  and  that  he,  namely, 
Lyford,  for  his  part,  was  sent  over  on  this  charge,  and  both 
he  and  his  great  family  was  maintained  on  the  same ;  and 
for  him  to  plot  against  them,  and  seek  their  ruin,  was  most 
unjust  and  perfidious. 

But  Lyford  denied,  and  made  strange  of  sundry  things  laid 
to  his  charge.  Then  his  letters  were  produced,  at  which  he 
was  struck  mute.  Oldham  began  to  be  furious,  and  to  rage, 
because  they  had  intercepted  their  letters,  provoked  the  people 
to  mutiny  in  such  words  as  these ;  my  masters,  where  are 
your  hearts  ?  Now  show  your  courage ;  you  have  often  com- 
plained to  me  so  and  so,  now  is  the  time,  if  you  will  do  any 
thing,  I  will  stand  by  you,  etc.,  thinking  that  every  one  know- 
ing his  humor  that  had  fooled  and  flattered  him,  or  otherwise, 
or  that  in  their  discontent  uttered  any  thing  unto  him,  would 
now  side  with  him,  in  open  rebellion;  but  he  was  deceived, 
for  not  a  man  opened  his  mouth,  all  were  silent. 

Then  the  governor  took  pains  in  convicting  Lyford  of  his 
hypocrisy  and  treachery,  in  abusing  his  friends,  in  taking 
copies  of  their  letters  in  an  underhand  way,  and  sending  them 
abroad  to  their  disgrace,  etc.,  and  produced  them,  and  his 
own  letters  under  his  own  hand,  which  he  could  not  deny. 


76  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORLVL.  [1624. 

and  caused  them  to  be  read  before  all  the  people  ;  at  which 
all  his  confederates  were  blank,  and  had  not  a  word  to  say. 

But  after  a  while,  he  began  to  say,  that  sundry  had  made 
some  complaint  unto  him,  and  informed  him  of  divers  things, 
which  being  there  present,  and  the  particulars  named  to  them, 
they  denied. 

Then  they  dealt  with  him  about  his  dissembling  in  the 
church,  and  that  he  professed  to  concur  with  them  in  all 
things,  and  what  a  large  confession  he  had  made  at  his  ad- 
mittance, and  that  he  held  not  himself  a  minister,  till  he  had 
a  new  calling,  etc.,  and  yet  now  he  contested  against  them, 
and  drew  a  company  apart,  and  sequestered  himself,  and 
would  go  about  to"  administer  the  sacraments  by  his  former 
calling,  without  ever  acquainting  them  with  it.  In  conclusion 
he  was  fully  convicted,  and  burst  out  into  tears,  and  confessed, 
he  feared  he  was  a  reprobate,  his  sins  were  so  great  that  he 
doubted  that  God  would  not  pardon  them,  he  was  unsavory 
salt,  etc.,  and  that  he  had  so  wa-onged  them,  as  he  could 
never  make  them  amends ;  confessing  all  he  had  written 
against  them  was  false  and  naught,  both  for  matter  and  man- 
ner ;  and  all  this  he  did  wdth  as  much  fulness  as  w^ords  and 
tears  could  express. 

After  their  trial  and  conviction,  the  court  sentenced  them 
to  be  expelled  the  plantation ;  John  Oldham  presently  to  de- 
part, though  his  wafe  and  family  had  liberty  to  stay  all  win- 
ter, or  longer,  until  he  could  make  provision  to  remove  them 
comfortably.*  Lyford  had  liberty  to  stay  six  months ;  it  was 
with  some  eye  to  his  release,  if  he  carried  himself  w^ell  in  the 
mean  time,  and  that  his  repentance  proved  sound.  Lyford 
acknowledged  his  censure  was  far  less  than  he  deserved, 
and  afterwards  he  confessed  his  sin  publicly  in  the  church, 
with  tears,  more  largely  than  before.  I  shall  here  relate  it  as 
I  find  it  penned  by  some  w^ho  took  it  from  his  own  mouth  as 
himself  uttered  it. 

Acknowledging  that  he  had  done  very  evil,  and  slanderously 


*  "  There  was  some  frienflly  correspondence  between  the  colony  and 
Oldham,  before  his  death."  —  Marginal  note  in  Bradford's  record. 


1625.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  77 

abused  them;  and  thinking  most  of  the  people  would  take 
part  with  him,  he  thought  to  have  carried  all  by  violence  and 
strong  hand  against  them ;  and  that  God  might  justly  lay 
innocent  blood  to  his  charge,  for  he  knew  not  what  hurt  might 
have  come  by  these  his  writings,  and  blessed  God  that  they 
were  stayed  ;  and  that  he  spared  not  to  take  knowledge  from 
any  of  any  evil  that  was  spoken,  but  shut  his  eyes  and  ears 
against  all  the  good ;  and  that  if  God  should  make  him  a 
vagabond  in  the  earth,  as  was  Cain,  it  was  but  just ;  and  he 
confessed  three  things  to  be  the  causes  of  these  his  doings, 
pride,  vainglory,  and  self-love ;  amplifying  these  heads  with 
many  other  expressions  in  the  particulars  of  them,  so  as  they 
began  to  conceive  good  thoughts  of  him,  upon  his  repentance, 
and  admitted  him  to  teach  amongst  them  as  before ;  yea, 
sundry  tender-hearted  persons  amongst  them  were  so  taken 
with  his  signs  of  sorrow  and  repentance,  as  they  professed 
they  would  fall  on  their  knees  to  have  his  censure  remitted 
and  released.  But  that  which  made  them  all  stand  amazed 
in  the  end  (and  may  do  all  others  who  shall  come  to  hear  the 
same,  for  a  rarer  precedent  can  scarce  be  named),  was,  that 
after  two  months'  time,  all  his  former  confessions,  convictions, 
and  public  acknowledgments,  both  in  the  presence  of  God 
and  his  church,  and  the  whole  company,  with  so  many  tears, 
and  censures  of  himself,  he  should  go  again  to  justify  what 
he  had  done  ;  for  secretly  he  wrote  a  second  letter  to  the  ad- 
venturers in  England,  in  which  he  justified  all  his  former 
writings,  save  in  some  things  which  tended  to  their  damage.* 


1625. 

At  the  time  of  their  election  court,  John  Oldham  came 
again  amongst  them ;  and  though  it  was  a  part  of  his  cen- 
sure, for  his  former  mutiny,  not  to  return  without  leave  first 
obtained,  yet  he  presumed,  without  leave  at  all,  to  come, 
being  set  on  and  hardened  by  the  ill  counsel  of  others ;  and 


*  The  copy  of  this  letter  is  extant,  but  too  large  to  be  here  inserted.  —  M. 


78  KEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1625. 

not  only  so,  but  suffered  his  unruly  passion  to  run  beyond  the 
bounds  and  limits  of  all  reason  and  modesty,  insomuch  that 
some  strangers  that  were  with  him  were  ashamed  of  his  out- 
rages, and  rebuked  him,  but  all  reproofs  were  but  oil  to  the 
fire,  and  made  the  flame  of  his  choler  the  greater.  He  called 
them  all  to  naught  in  his  fury,  an  hundred  rebels  and  traitors ; 
but  in  conclusion,  they  committed  him  until  he  was  tamer, 
and  then  appointed  a  guard  of  musketeers,  which  he  was  to 
pass  through,  and  every  one  was  ordered  to  give  him  a  blow 
on  his  hinder  parts,  with  the  butt  end  of  his  musket,  and  then 
he  was  conveyed  to  the  water-side,  where  a  boat  was  ready 
to  carry  him  away,  with  this  farewell,  Go  and  mend  your 
manners.* 

After  the  removal  of  his  family  he  fell  into  some  sti'aits, 
and  about  a  year  after  intended  a  voyage  to  Virginia  ;  and 
so  it  pleased  God  that  himself  and  sundry  passengers  being 
in  the  bark,  they  were  in  great  danger,  so  as  they  despaired 
of  life,  and  fell  to  prayer,  and  to  examination  of  their  hearts 
and  consciences,  and  confessed  such  sins  as  most  burdened 
them,  and  the  said  John  Oldham  did  make  a  free  and  large 
confession  of  the  wrongs  he  had  done  to  the  church  and  peo- 
ple at  Plimouth,  in  many  particulars;  and  that  as  he  had 
sought  their  ruin,  so  God  had  now  met  with  him,  and  might 
destroy  him ;  yea,  he  feared  that  they  all  fared  the  worse  for 
his  sake :  he  prayed  God  to  forgive  him,  and  made  vows,  that 
if  the  Lord  spared  his  Hfe  he  would  become  otherwise.  This 
was  reported  by  some  of  good  credit,  not  long  since  living  in 
the  JNIassachusetts  Bay,  that  were  themselves  partners  in  the 
same  danger,  which  was  on  the  shoals  of  Cape  Cod. 

It  pleased  God  to  spare  their  lives,  but  they  lost  their  voy- 

*  "  While  tills  is  doing,  Mr.  Winslow  and  Mr.  William  Pierce  land  from 
England,  and  bid  them  spare  neither  him  (Oldham)  nor  Lyford,  for  they 
had  played  the  villains  with  lis ;  and  their  friends  in  England  had  the  like 
bickerings  with  ours  there  about  Lj-foi'd's  calumnious  letters,  etc." 

Mr.  ^^'^inslow  made  so  surprising  a  discovery  of  Lyford's  carriage,  when 
minister  in  Ireland,  for  which  he  had  been  forced  to  leave  the  kingdom,  as 
struck  all  his  friends  mute,  made  them  ashamed  to  defend  him,  and  he  was 
condemned  as  unmeet  to  bear  the  ministry  more.  —  Prince's  Citron.  232. 


1625.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  79 

age ;  and  some  time  afterwards,  the  said  Mr.  John  Oldham 
carried  himself  fairly  towards  them,  and  acknowledged  the 
hand  of  God  to  be  with  them,  and  seemed  to  have  an  honor- 
able respect  of  them ;  and  so  far  made  his  peace  with  them, 
as  he  had  liberty  to  go  and  come  at  his  pleasure,  and  in  some 
time  after  went  on  trading  in  a  small  vessel  amongst  the 
Indians,  and  being  weakly  manned,  upon  some  quarrel  be- 
twixt them,  they  slew  him  with  a  hatchet ;  this  death  being 
one  ground  of  the  Pequot  war,  of  which  afterwards  in  its 
proper  place.* 

The  time  being  expired  that  Mr.  John  Lyford's  censure 
was  to  take  place,  he  was  so  far  from  answering  their  hopes 
by  amendment,  as  he  had  doubled  his  evil,  as  before  men- 
tioned. But  first  behold  the  hand  of  God  concerning  him, 
wherein  that  of  the  Psalmist  is  verified,  Psal.  vii.  15.  He 
hath  made  a  pit,  and  digged  it,  and  is  fallen  into  the  pit  that 
he  made.  He  thought  to  bring  shame  and  disgrace  upon 
them,  but  instead  of  that  opens  his  own  to  all  the  world ;  for 
his  wife,  who  was  a  prudent,  sober  woman,  taking  notice  of 
his  false  and  deceitful  carriage  about  the  premises,  in  grief  of 
mind  expressed  her  fears,  that  God  would  bring  upon  him 
and  family,  some  sad  judgment  for  these  and  other  of  his 
wicked  practices,  and  related  that  he  had  a  bastard,  by  anoth- 
er woman,  before  marriage  with  her,  which  he  denied  to  her 
with  an  oath,  but  it  afterwards  appeared  to  be  so ;  and 
another  miscarriage  of  the  lilve  nature,  more  odiously  circum- 
stanced, was  also  discovered,  for  which  he  was  forced  to  leave 
Ireland,  and  so  came  New  England  to  be  troubled  with  him. 
Being  banished  hence,  he  went  first  to  Nantasket,  then  to 
Salem,  and  after  to  Virginia,  where  he  shortly  after  died. 

I  have  been  too  tedious  in  my  relating  the  plots  of  these 
Machiavelians :  but  to  conclude,  the  reader  may  take  notice, 
that  God  observed  and  brought  to  nought  their  wicked  de- 
vices, was  a  defence  to  the  innocent,  and  caught  them  in  the 
snares  they  privily  laid  for  them,  punishing  one  sin  by  another, 

*  He  was  a  man  of  parts,  but  high-spirited,  and  extremely  passionate, 
■which  marred  all  in  point  of  right  improvement  of  them.  —  M. 


80  NEW  ENGLAND'S  IMEMORIAL.  [1625. 

until  he  had  accomphshed  the  freedom  of  his  Israel,  by  the 
overthrow  of  his  and  their  enemies ;  for  wliich  his  mercy,  let 
his  holy  name  be  praised  for  evermore. 

This  storm  was  blown  over,  yet  sundry  sad  effects  followed, 
for  the  company  of  the  merchant  adventurers  break  in  pieces 
hereupon,  and  the  greatest  part  wholly  deserted  the  colony, 
but  yet  God  took  care  of  it ;  for  although  sundry  of  them  fell 
off  and  adventured  no  more  towards  the  support  thereof,  but 
rather  proved  manifest  adversaries  thereunto,  than  otherwise ; 
and  the  rest  partly  because  they  were  gi'own  (some  of  them) 
low  in  their  estates,  and  there  being  small  hopes  of  returns  to 
their  expectations;  although  courteous  in  words  and  well 
wishes,  yet  afforded  little  or  no  help  after  this,  so  that  the 
plantation  was  fain  to  stand  on  their  own  legs,  being  indeed 
marvellously  supported  by  the  Lord,  for  it  pleased  him  so  to 
bless  their  endeavors,  as  that  they  raised  great  crops  of  Indian 
corn  (about  this  time),  so  as  they  had  enough  and  to  spare, 
and  began  to  have  thoughts  of  improving  part  of  it  in  a  way 
of  trading  with  the  Indians,  and  having  only  two  shallops 
and  no  bigger  vessels,  they  laid  a  deck  on  one  of  them  in  the 
midships,  to  preserve  the  corn  dry  from  weather,  and  so  sent 
her  laden  with  corn,  to  a  place  called  Kennebeck,  about  fifty 
leagues  off  to  the  eastward;*  and  notwithstanding  they  were 
strangers  to  the  way,  and  place  of  trade,  and  to  the  people, 
and  having  no  seamen,  and,  at  that  season,  being  the  latter 
end  of  the  year  and  drawing  on  to  winter ;  yet  it  pleased  God 
to  preserve  them,  and  so  to  bless  their  endeavors,  as  that  they 
returned  in  safety,  and  with  good  success,  it  being  the  first 
enterprise  they  achieved  in  this  kind,  at  least  so  far,  and  it 
proved  an  inlet  to  a  further  trade,  which  was  greatly  beneficial 
to  them  afterwards. 

And  here  I  may  not  omit  the  observable  dispensation  of 
God's  providence,  respecting  his  dealing  with  the  adventurers 
aforementioned,  in  reference  unto  two  ships  they  sent  unto 
these  parts  about  that  time,  on  a  fishing  voyage  only  upon 
their  own  account,  having  left  the  plantation  to  shift  for  them- 

*  See  Prince  for  the  time. 


1625.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  81 

selves ;  one  of  these  ships  was  a  small  one,  namely,  the  James, 
forenamed,  which  was  well  laden  with  cor-fish,  and  in  her  a 
great  quantity  likewise  of  beaver  and  other  furs,*  which  was 
sent  by  the  plantation  to  the  adventurers,  and  returned  for 
England ;  the  other  ship  was  also  laden  with  good  dry  fish, 
and  she  also  returned  with  her ;  being  thus  well  freighted, 
they  went  together  lovingly  and  joyfully  away,  the  greater 
ship  towing  the  lesser  at  her  stern  all  the  way  over  bound, 
and  had  such  fair  weather  as  they  never  cast  her  off  till  they 
were  shot  deep  into  the  English  channel,  almost  within  sight 
of  Plimouth,  and  yet  there  she  was  unhappily  taken  by  a 
Turkish  man-of-war,  and  carried  into  Sallee,  where  the  mas- 
ter and  men  were  made  slaves,  and  many  of  the  beaver  skins 
were  sold  for  fourpence  apiece.  Thus  were  all  their  hopes 
dashed  in  this  respect,  and  the  joyful  news  they  went  to  carry 
home,  turned  into  heavy  tidings.  Some  thought  this  an 
hand  of  God  for  some  unkindness  showed  to  the  plantation, 
by  exaction  upon  them  in  reference  to  a  parcel  of  goods  they 
a  little  before  had  sent  over  to  them*  on  extreme  rates ;  but 
God's  judgments  are  unsearchable,  neither  ought  we  to  be 
too  bold  therewith.  But,  however,  it  shows  us  the  uncertainty 
of  all  human  things,  and  what  little  cause  there  is  in  joying 
in  them,  or  trusting  to  them. 

In  the  bigger  of  these  ships  Capt.  Miles  Standish  went 
over  as  agent  in  the  behalf  of  the  plantation,  in  reference  unto 
some  particulars  yet  depending  betwixt  them  and  the  adven- 
turers ;  as  also  to  the  honorable  council  of  New  England  ;  and 
notwithstanding  some  difficulty  he  met  with  in  his  occasions 
by  reason  of  the  pestilence  which  was  then  so  hot  in  the  city 
of  London,!  Y^t  he  accomplished  his  business  so  as  he  left 
things  in  a  fair  way  for  future  composition,  betwixt  the  said 
merchant  adventurers  and  the  plantation  ;  and  he  spake  also 
with  some  of  the  honorable  council,  aforenamed,  who  prom- 


*  Eight  hundred  "weight  of  beaver,  -with  other  furs,  a  good  quantity.  —  M. 

t  "  From  December  22, 1624,  to  December  23,  1625,  there  die  of  the  plague 
In  London  and  Westminster,  forty-one  thousand,  three  hundred  and  thir- 
teen." —  Prince. 


82  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  [1626. 

ised  all  helpfulness  to  the  plantation,  that  lay  in  them. 
About  this  time  it  pleased  the  Lord  likewise  to  give  peace, 
health,  and  good  success  on  their  endeavors,  his  holy  name  be 
praised. 

1626. 

About  the  beginning  of  April,  they  heard  of  Capt.  Stan- 
dish's  arrival,  and  sent  a  boat  to  fetch  him  home ;  welcome 
he  was,  but  the  news  he  brought  was  sad  in  many  regards, 
not  only  in  regard  to  the  forementioned  losses  which  their 
friends  had,  and  some  of  them  dead  of  the  plague,  but  also 
that  Mr.  John  Robinson,  their  pastor  was  dead,  which  struck 
them  with  much  sorrow  and  sadness,  as  they  had  great  cause ; 
his  and  their  adversaries  had  been  long  and  continually  plot- 
ting how  they  might  hinder  his  coming  into  New  England,* 
but  now  the  Lord  had  appointed  him  to  a  greater  journey,  at 
less  charge,  to  a  better  place. 

*  Hutchinson,  ii.  454,  says  that  "  he  was  i:»revented  by  disappointments  from 
those  in  England  •who  undertook  to  provide  for  the  passage  of  him  and  his 
congi-egation."  It  appears  that,  '•  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges  and  others  were  at 
this  time  determined  that  New  England  should  be  settled  under  Episcopacy ; 
and  though  they  would  allow  and  encourage  the  people  to  settle  here,  they 
were  unwilling  that  any  Puritan  ministers  should  accompany  them.  The 
bishops  had  prevented  the  crown  from  granting  liberty  to  the  petitions  from 
Leyden ;  and  it  was  accounted  a  great  matter  in  1G21,  to  obtain  a  cautious 
allowance  of  indulgence  under  the  authority  of  the  president  and  council  for 
the  aifairs  of  New  England.  But  they  took  care  to  obstruct  the  coming  over 
of  so  important  a  man  as  Mr.  Koblnson,  a  great  man,  and  father  of  the 
Independents." 

Mr.  Robinson's  own  judgment  in  the  case  is  thus  expressed,  in  a  letter  to 
Elder  Brewster,  dated  at  Leyden,  December  20, 1G23.  After  speaking  of  the 
adventurers  and  classifying  them,  he  says  in  relation  to  the  body  of  them, 
*'  I  persuade  myself  that  tor  me  they  of  all  others  are  unwilling  I  should  be 
transported,  especially  such  as  have  an  eye  that  way  themselves,  .  .  .  and 
for  those  adversaries,  if  they  have  but  half  their  will  to  their  malice,  they  will 
stop  my  course,  when  they  see  it  intended."  Sherley,  who  was  one  of  the 
adventurers,  incurred  the  ill-wIU  of  his  associates  by  favoring  the  removal. 
"  The  sole  cause,"  he  observed  in  a  letter  to  the  Plymouth  people  in  1G27, 
"  why  the  greater  part  of  the  ailvonturers  malign  me,  was,  that  I  would  not 
side  with  them  against  you  and  the  coming  over  of  the  Leyden  peoj^le." 


1626.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIiiL.  83 

But  before  I  pass  things  concerning  this  worthy  servant  of 
Christ,  Mr.  John  Robinson,  I  shall  here  insert  the  honorable 
testimony  that  Mr.  William  Bradford,  senior,  hath  left  behind 
him,  concerning  him,  being  greatly  acquainted  with  his  worth 
and  excellency. 

Saith  he,  such  was  the  mutual  love  and  reciprocal  respect 
that  this  worthy  man  had  to  his  flock  and  his  flock  to  him, 
that  it  might  be  said  of  them,  as  it  was  once  said  of  that 
famous  Emperor  Marcus  Aurelius,  and  the  people  of  Rome, 
That  it  was  hard  to  judge  whether  he  delighted  more  in 
having  such  a  people,  or  they  in  having  such  a  pastor.  But 
to  return.* 

Capt.  Standish  likewise  brought  the  sad  news  of  the  death 

*  Mr.  Johu  Robinson  died  at  Leyden,  on  the  1st  of  March,  1G25,  in  the 
fiftieth  year  of  his  age.  It  is  but  the  truth  to  say,  that  many  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  Christian  men  hold  his  name  in  honorable  remembrance.  He  yet 
lives,  by  his  example,  and  by  the  influence  of  his  sacrifices  and  toils ;  and  in 
the  third  century  after  his  death,  he  enjoys  the  singular  distinction  of  beinff 
equally  honored  in  the  east  and  the  west  —  in  two  countries  separated  by  a 
mighty  ocean. 

It  was  four  or  five  years  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Robinson,  before  provision 
could  be  made  for  the  removal  of  his  wife  and  children  to  Plymouth.  In  1629 
thii'ty-five  families  were  transported  from  Leyden  to  New  England,  at  the 
heavy  expense  of  £500,  paid  by  the  brethren  in  the  colony.  Another  com- 
pany came  over  the  next  year,  at  a  still  greater  expense.  In  one  of  these 
companies  were  the  wife  and  children  of  Mr.  Robinson. 

We  have  the  names  of  but  two  of  his  children,  John  and  Isaac.  John 
settled  at,  or  near  Cape  Ann,  Isaac  settled  near  Plymouth,  at  Scituate,  where 
he  was  a  freeman  in  1633.  He  removed  in  1639  to  Barnstable.  The 
descendants  of  Robinson  are  numerous,  scattered  over  New  England  and 
other  States  of  the  Union,  and  in  various  respectable  and  useful  stations  in 
life.     (See  life  of  Robinson,  prefixed  to  his  works.) 

ROGER  WHITE  TO  GOVERNOR  BRADFORD. 

To  his  loving  friend,  Mr.  William  Bradford,  governor  of  Plimouth,  in  New  England, 

these  he,  etc 
Loving  and  kind  Pkiends,  etc., 

I  know  not  whether  ever  this  will  come  to  your  hands,  or  miscarry,  as 
other  of  my  letters  have  done  ;  yet,  in  regard  of  the  Lord's  dealing  with  us 
here,  I  have  had  a  great  desire  to  write  unto  you,  knowing  your  desire  to 
bear  a  part  with  us,  both  in  our  joys  and  sorrows,  as  we  do  with  you. 


84  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOKIAL.  [1626. 

of  Mr.  Robert  Cushman,  their  ancient  friend,  whom  the  Lord 
took  away  also,  this  year,  about  the  same  time,  who  was  as 

These,  therefore,  are  to  give  you  to  understand,  that  it  hath  jiloased  the 
Lord  to  take  out  of  this  vale  of  tears,  your  and  our  loving  and  faithful  pastor, 
and  my  dear  and  reverend  brother,  Mr.  John  Robinson,  who  -was  siek  some 
eight  days,  beginning  first  to  be  sick  on  a  Saturday  morning ;  yet  the  next  day, 
being  the  Lord's  day,  he  taught  us  twice,  and  the  week  after  grew  every  day 
weaker  than  other,  yet  felt  no  pain  but  weakness,  all  the  time  of  his  sickness. 
The  physic  he  took  wrought  kindly,  in  man's  judgment,  yet  he  grew  every 
day  weaker  than  other,  feelinglittle  or  no  pain,  yet  sensible  till  the  very  last.  lie 
fell  sick  the  2 2d  of  February,  and  departed  this  life  on  the  1st  of  ISIarch.  lie 
had  a  continual  inward  ague,  but,  I  thank  the  Lord,  was  free  of  the  plague, 
so  that  all  his  friends  could  come  freely  to  him ;  and  if  either  prayers,  tears, 
or  means  would  have  saved  his  life,  he  had  not  gone  hence.  But  he  having 
faithfully  finished  his  course,  and  performed  his  work  which  the  Lord  had 
appointed  him  here  to  perform  ;  he  now  rests  with  the  Lord,  in  eternal  hap- 
piness ;  we  wanting  him,  and  all  church  governors,  not  having  one  at  present 
that  is  a  governing  officer  among  us.  Now  for  ourselves  here  left,  (I  mean 
the  whole  church,)  we  still,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  continue  and  hold  close 
again  together  in  peace  and  cpiietness,  and  so  I  hope  we  shall  do,  though  we  be 
very  weak ;  wishing,  (if  such  were  the  will  of  God,)  that  you  and  we  were 
again  together  in  one,  either  there  or  here  ;  but  seeing  it  is  the  will  of  the  Lord, 
thus  to  dispose  of  things,  we  must  labor  with  patience  to  rest  contented,  till 
it  please  the  Lord  otherwise  to  dispose  of  things. 

For  news  at  present  here,  is  not  much  worth  the  writing ;  only  as  in  Eng- 
land we  have  lost  our  old  king  James,  who  departed  this  life  about  a  month 
ago,  so  here  we  have  lost  Grave  INIaurice,  the  old  prince  here,  who  both  de- 
parted this  life  since  my  brother  Robinson ;  and  as  in  England  Ave  have  a 
new  king,  Charles,  of  whom  there  is  great  hope  of  good,  so  here  likewise  we 
have  made  Prince  Ilendrick,  general,  in  his  brother's  place,  who  is  now  with 
the  (Jrave  of  INIansfield  with  a  great  army,  close  by  the  enemy,  to  free  Breda, 
if  it  be  possible,  which  the  enemy  hath  besieged  now  some  nine  or  ten 
months ;  but  how  It  will  fall  out  at  last,  is  yet  uncertain.  The  Lord  give 
good  success,  if  it  be  his  will.  The  king  is  making  ready  about  one  hundred 
sail  of  ships ;  the  end  is  not  yet  certain,  but  they  will  be  ready  to  go  to  sea 
very  shortly.  The  king  himself  goes  to  see  them  once  in  fourteen  days.  And 
thus  fearing  lest  this  will  not  come  to  your  hands,  hoping  as  soon  as  I  hear  of 
a  convenient  messenger  to  write  more  at  large,  and  to  send  you  a  letter 
which  my  brother  Robinson  sent  to  London,  to  have  gone  to  some  of  you,  but 
coming  too  late,  was  brought  back  again.  And  so  for  this  time  I  cease  fur- 
ther to  trouble  you,  and  rest 

Your  assured  loving  friend, 

Roger  White. 

Leyden,  April  28,  1C25. 


1627.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  85 

their  right  hand  with  their  friends  the  adventurers,  and  for 
divers  years  had  done  and  agitated  all  their  business  with 
them,  to  their  great  advantage,  of  whom,  occasionally,  there 
hath  been  honorable  mention  formerly  made  in  this  book.* 

About  this  time  they  received  divers  letters  from  their 
friends  at  Leyden,  in  Holland,  full  of  sad  lamentation  for 
their  heavy  loss  by  the  death  of  their  pastor,  Mr.  Robinson, 
above  named ;  and  although  their  wills  were  good  to  come 
over  to  their  brethren  in  New  England,  yet  they  saw  no  prob- 
ability of  means  how  it  might  be  effected,  but  concluded,  as 
it  were,  that  all  their  hopes  were  cut  off,  and  many,  being 
aged,  began  to  drop  away  by  death.  All  which  things  before 
related,  being  well  weighed  and  laid  together,  it  could  not 
but  strike  them  with  great  perplexity,  and  to  look  humanly  on 
the  state  of  things,  as  they  presented  themselves  at  this  time, 
it  is  a  marvel  it  did  not  wholly  discourage  and  sink  them,  l)ut 
they  gathered  up  their  spirits,  and  the  Lord  so  helped  them, 
whose  work  they  had  in  hand,  as  now,  when  they  were  very 
low,  they  began  to  rise  again  ;  and  being  stripped,  in  a  man- 
ner, of  all  human  helps  and  hopes,  he  brought  things  about 
otherwise  in  his  divine  providence,  so  as  they  were  not  only 
upheld  and  sustained,  but  their  proceedings  both  honored  and 
imitated  by  others,  as  by  the  sequel  will  appear.f 


1627. 

This  year  they  sent  Mr.  Isaac  Allerton  for  England,  and 
gave  him  orders  to  make  a  composition  with  the  adventurers, 
in  reference  unto  some  particulars  betwixt  the  plantation  and 


*  In  Gov.  Bradford's  letter  book  is  a  letter  from  four  of  tlie  adventurers 
to  the  "  General  Society  of  Plymouth,"  written  18th  December,  1624,  prob- 
ably by  Mr.  Cushman,  -which  gives  much  insight  into  their  affairs,  es- 
pecially relative  to  their  connection  with  the  adventurers,  and  evidences 
the  good  sense  and  excellent  s-p'mt  of  the  writer. 

Descendants  of  Cushman  are  numerous  in  Plympton,  J)uxbury,  and 
Middleborough. 

f  See  Prince's  Chron.  in  Appendix,  for  further  particulars. 


86  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  [1627. 

them,  which  Capt.  Standish  had  begun,  as  is  before  hinted, 
and  at  the  ordinary  season  of  the  year,  for  the  expectation  of 
ships,  he  returned  with  some  success  in  the  business  he  was 
employed. 

Likewise  this  year  they  began  to  make  some  distribution 
of  lands,  having  had  hitherto  but  to  every  person  one  acre 
allowed  him,  as  to  propriety,  besides  their  homesteads,  or 
garden-plots,  the  reason  was  that  they  might  keep  together, 
both  for  more  safety  and  defence,  and  the  better  improve- 
ment of  the  general  employments ;  which  condition  of  theirs 
brings  to  mind  that  wiiich  may  be  read  in  Pliny,  Lib.  18, 
chap,  2,  of  the  Roman's  first  beginnings  in  Romulus's  time, 
how  every  man  contented  himself  "with  two  acres  of  land,  and 
had  no  more  assigned  them ;  and,  chap.  3,  it  was  thought  a 
great  reward  to  receive,  at  the  hands  of  the  people  of  Rome, 
a  pint  of  corn ;  and  long  after,  the  greatest  present  given  to  a 
captain,  that  had  got  a  victory  over  their  enemies,  was  as 
much  ground  as  he  could  till  in  one  day ;  and  he  was  not 
accounted  a  good,  but  a  dangerous  man,  that  would  not  con- 
tent himself  with  seven  acres  of  land ;  as  also  how  they  did 
pound  their  corn  in  mortars,  as  these  people  were  forced  to 
do,  many  years  before  they  could  get  a  mill. 

Notwithstanding,  as  aforesaid,  so  small  a  portion  of  land 
served  them  at  the  first,  yet  afterwards  for  divers  reasons  mov- 
ing thereunto,  they  were  necessitated  to  lay  out  some  larger 
proportions  to  each  person  ;  yet  resolving  to  keep  such  a  mean 
in  distribution  of  lands,  as  should  not  hinder  their  growth  by 
others  coming  to  them,  and  therefore  accordingly  allotted  to 
every  one  in  each  family,  twenty  acres,  to  be  laid  out  five 
acres  in  breadth,  by  the  water-side,  and  four  acres  in  length. 

I  may  not  omit  the  inserting  of  a  particular,  that  fell  out 
this  year,  in  reference  unto  a  ship  with  many  passengers  in 
her,  and  some  considerable  goods,  which  was  bound  for 
Virginia,  who  had  lost  themselves  at  sea,  either  by  the 
insufficiency  of  the  master,  or  his  illness,  for  he  was  sick  and 
lame  of  the  scurvy,  so  as  he  could  but  lie  in  the  cabin  door, 
and  give  direction,  and,  it  should  seem,  was  badly  assisted 
either  with  mate  or  mariners,  or  else  the  fear  of,  and  the  un- 


1627.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  87 

ruliness  of  the  passengers  was  such,  as  they  made  them  steer 
a  course  between  the  south-west  and  north-west,  that  they 
might  fall  in  with  some  land ;  whatever  it  was  they  cared  not, 
for  they  had  been  six  weeks  at  sea,  and  had  no  beer  nor 
water,  nor  wood  left,  but  had  burnt  up  all  their  empty  casks, 
only  one  of  the  company  had  a  hogshead  of  wine  or  two, 
which  was  also  almost  spent,  so  as  they  feared  they  should  be 
starved  at  sea,  or  consumed  with  diseases,  which  made  them 
run  this  desperate  course.  But  it  pleased  God,  that  although 
they  came  so  near  the  shoals  of  Cape  Cod,  or  else  ran  stumbling 
over  them  in  the  night,  they  knew  not  how,  they  came  before 
a  small  harbor,  that  lieth  about  the  middle  of  Mannamoiet 
Bay,  to  the  southward  of  Cape  Cod,  and  with  a  small  gale 
of  wind,  and  about  high  water,  touched  upon  a  bar  of  sand 
that  lieth  before  it,  but  had  no  hurt,  the  sea  being  smooth  ;  so 
they  laid  out  an  anchor  ;  but  towards  evening  the  wind  sprang 
up  at  sea,  and  was  so  rough  as  they  brake  their  cable,  and 
beat  them  over  the  bar  into  the  harbor,  where  they  saved  their 
lives  and  goods ;  for,  although  with  much  beating  they  had 
sprung  a  butt  end  of  a  plank,  yet  they  soon  got  over,  and  ran 
upon  a  dry  flat  within  the  harbor,  close  to  a  beach,  and  at 
low-water,  got  out  their  goods,  and  were  not  a  little  glad  that 
they  had  saved  their  lives.  But  when  they  had  refreshed 
themselves,  not  knowing  where  they  were,  nor  what  to  do, 
were  much  troubled,  but  soon  after  some  Indians  came 
towards  them  in  canoes,  which  made  them  stand  upon  their 
guard,  but  when  they  heard  some  of  them  speak  English, 
they  were  not  a  little  revived ;  especially  when  they  heard 
them  ask,  whether  they  were  not  the  governor  of  Pli mouth's 
men,  or  friends,  and  that  they  would  bring  them  to  the  Eng- 
lish houses,  or  carry  their  letters ;  and  when  they  had  feasted 
these  Indians,  and  given  them  many  gifts,  they  sent  two  men, 
and  a  letter  with  them  to  the  governor  of  Plimouth,  by  which 
he  had  intelligence  of  their  condition,  and  took  order  for  their 
supply ;  they  hoping,  by  mending  of  their  ship,  to  recover  her 
to  go  to  sea  again,  and  accordingly  did  mend  her ;  but  after- 
wards having  but  bad  mooring,  Avas  put  on  shore  again,  and 
suffered  so  much  shipwreck  as  she  never  got  off  more,  but  all 


88  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1G27. 

the  company  were  forced  to  repair  to  Plimouth,  where  they 
continued  the  best  part  of  the  year,  being  courteously  enter- 
tained, and  so  were  dispersed ;  the  greatest  part  of  them  went 
to  Virginia,  and  some  remained  in  the  country.  The  chief 
amongst  them  were  Mr.  Fells,  Mr.  Sibsey,  and  the  master's 
name  was  Johnston,  a  Scotchman. 

This  year  the  plantation  of  Plimouth  received  messages 
from  the  Dutch  plantation,  sent  unto  them  from  the  governor 
there,  written  both  in  Dutch  and  French.  The  sum  of  the 
letters  forementioned  were,  to  congratulate  the  English  here, 
taking  notice  of  much  that  might  engage  them  to  a  friendly 
correspondency  and  good  neighborhood,  as  the  propinquity  of 
their  native  country,  their  long  continued  friendship,  etc.,  and 
desires  to  fall  into  a  way  of  some  commerce  and  trade  with 
them.* 

To  which  the  governor  and  council  of  Plimouth  returned 
answerable  courteous  acceptance  of  their  loving  propositions, 
respecting  their  good  neighborhood  in  general,  and  particularly 
for  commerce.  And  accordingly  the  Dutch,  not  long  after, 
sent  their  secretary,  Mi-.  Isaac  de  Rosier,  with  letters  and 
goods,  who  laid  the  foundation  of  a  trade  that  continued  be- 
tween them  many  years  after,  to  then'  mutual  benefit.  They 
also  brought  the  English  acquainted  with  the  trading  of 
Wampampeag,!  until  then  little  known  to  us,  nor  esteemed 
by  us,  but  was  after  of  good  valuation  and  profitable.  Al- 
though for  the  space  of  twenty  years,  it  was  of  great  esteem 

*  The  Dutch  had  trading  in  those  southern  parts  divers  years  before  the 
English  came,  but  they  began  no  plantation  until  after  the  English  came  and 
•were  here  seated.  —  M. 

f  Wampampeafj.  The  Indians  are  ignorant  of  Europe's  coin,  yet  they 
give  a  name  to  ours  and  call  it  moncash.  Their  own  is  of  two  sorts,  one 
"white,  which  they  make  of  the  stem  or  stock  of  the  periwinkle  when  the  shell 
is  broken  off;  of  this  sort  are  their  small  beads  which  they  make  with  holes 
to  string  the  bracelets,  and  are  current  Avith  the  English  for  a  penny.  The 
other  is  black,  which  is  made  of  the  shell  of  a  fish,  and  of  this  sort  three  pass 
for  a  penny.  One  fathom  of  their  stringed  money  is  worth  five  shillings. 
The  white  money  they  call  wamiunii,  the  black  suchawhock.  The  black 
fathom  is  two  fathom  white.  Tliey  hang  strings  of  their  money  about  their 
necks,  and  curiously  make  girdles  of  it. —  Will's  Key.  Hist.  Coll.  iii.  231. 


1628.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  89 

among  the  natives  in  divers  parts  of  the  country,  so  as  it  made 
the  Indians,  in  these  parts,  rich,  proud,  and  powerful ;  yet 
until  they  had  store  of  it,  they  could  not  attain  English 
ammunition,  but  were  fain  to  improve  their  own  artillery  of 
bows  and  arrows ;  but  when  as  they  learned  to  make  store  of 
wampum,  they  furnished  themselves  with  guns,  powder,  and 
shot,  which  no  laws  can  restrain,  by  reason  of  the  baseness  of 
sundry  unworthy  persons,  both  English,  Dutch,  and  French, 
which  may  turn  to  the  ruin  of  many ;  for  hitherto  the  Indians 
of  these  parts  had  no  pieces,  nor  other  arms  but  thek  bows 
and  arrows  and  clubs,  nor  in  many  years  after ;  neither  durst 
they  scarce  handle  a  gun  ;  though  out  of  kelter,  it  was  a  ter- 
ror to  them ;  but  those  Indians  to  the  eastern  parts,  which 
had  commerce  with  the  French,  got  pieces  of  them,  and  they 
in  the  end  made  a  common  trade  of  it,  and  in  time  our  Eng- 
lish fishermen,  led  with  the  like  covetousness,  followed  their 
example  for  their  own  gain ;  but  upon  complaint  against 
them,  it  pleased  the  king's  majesty  to  prohibit  the  same  by  a 
strict  proclamation,  commanding  that  no  sort  of  arms  or  am- 
munition should  by  any  of  his  subjects  be  traded  with  them. 


1628. 

This  year  died  Mr.  Richard  Warren,  who  hath  been  men- 
tioned before  in  this  book,  and  was  an  useful  instrument; 
and  during  his  life  bore  a  deep  share  in  the  difficulties  and 
troubles  of  the  jfirst  settlement  of  the  plantation  of  New 
Plimouth.* 

Whereas  about  three  years  before  this  time  there  came 
over  one  Capt.  Wollaston,f  a  man  of  considerable  parts,  and 


*  The  widow  of  Ricliard  Warren  died  in  16  73,  aged  90.  They  had  seven 
children,  two  sons  and  five  daughters.  The  late  Hon.  James  Warren,  of 
Plymouth,  was  a  descendant  from  Richard  Warren. 

t  This  gentleman's  name  is  here  occasionally  used,  and  although  he  came 
over  in  the  year  1625,  yet  these  passages  in  reference  to  Morton,  fell  out 
about  this  year,  and  therefore  referred  to  this  place.  —  M. 


90  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1628. 

with  him  three  or  four  more  of  some  eminency,  wlio  brought 
with  them  a  great  many  servants,  with  provisions  and  other 
requisites  for  to  begin  a  plantation,  and  pitched  themselves 
in  a  place  within  the  Massachusetts  Bay,  which  they  called 
afterwards  by  their  captain's  name.  Mount  Wollaston ;  which 
place  is  since  called  by  the  narne  of  Braintree.  And  amongst 
others  that  came  with  him,  there  was  one  INlr.  Thomas  INIor- 
ton,  who  should  seem  had  some  small  adventm'e  of  his  own 
or  other  men's  amongst  them,  but  had  little  respect,  and  was 
slighted  by  the  meanest  servants  they  kept.  They  having 
continued  some  time  in  New  England,  and  not  finding  things 
to  answer  their  expectation,  nor  profit  to  arise  as  they  looked 
for,  the  said  Capt.  Wollaston  takes  a  great  part  of  the  ser- 
vants, and  transports  them  to  Virginia,  and  disposed  of  them 
there,  and  writes  back  to  one  Mi-.  Rasdalc,  of  his  chief  part- 
ners, and  accounted  their  merchant,  to  bring  another  part  of 
them  to  Virginia  likewise,  intending  to  put  them  ofi"  there,  as 
he  had  done  the  rest ;  and  he  with  consent  of  the  said  Ras- 
dale,  appointed  one  whose  name  was  Filcher  to  be  his  lieuten- 
ant, and  to  govern  the  remainder  of  the  plantation,  until  he  or 
Rasdale  should  take  further  order  thereabout. 

But  the  aforesaid  Morton,  having  more  craft  than  honesty, 
having  been  a  pettifogger  at  Furnival's  Inn,  he  in  the  other's 
absence,  watches  an  opportunity,  commons  being  but  hard 
among  them,  and  got  some  strong  drink,  and  other  junkets, 
and  made  them  a  feast,  and  after  they  were  merry,  he  began 
to  tell  them  he  would  give  them  good  counsel ;  you  see,  said 
he,  that  many  of  your  fellows  are  carried  to  Virginia,  and  if 
you  stay  stiU  until  Rasdale's  return,  you  will  also  be  carried 
away  and  sold  for  slaves  with  the  rest ;  therefore  I  would  advise 
you  to  thrust  out  this  Lieut.  Filcher,  and  I,  having  a  part  in 
the  plantation,  will  receive  you  as  my  partners  and  consociates, 
so  may  you  be  free  from  service,  and  we  will  converse,  plant, 
trade,  and  live  together  as  equals,  or  to  the  like  effect.  This 
counsel  was  easily  followed,  so  they  took  opportunity  and 
thrust  Lieut.  Filcher  out  of  doors,  and  would  not  suffer  him 
to  come  any  more  amongst  them,  but  forced  him  to  seek 


1628.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  91 

bread  to  eat  and  other  necessaries,  amongst  his  neighbors,  till 
he  could  get  a  passage  for  England.* 

After  this  they  fell  to  great  licentiousness  of  life,  in  aU  pro- 
faneness,  and  the  said  Morton  became  lord  of  misrule,  and 
maintained,  as  it  were,  a  school  of  Atheism,  and  after  they 
had  got  some  goods  into  then*  hands,  and  got  much  by  trad- 
ing with  the  Indians,  they  spent  it  as  vainly  in  quaffing  and 
drinking  both  wine  and  strong  liquors  in  gi-eat  excess,  as  some 
have  reported,  ten  pounds'  worth,  in  a  morning,  setting  up  a 
may-pole,  diinking  and  dancing  about  it,  and  frisking  about 
it  like  so  many  fairies,  or  furies  rather,  yea,  and  worse  prac- 
tices, as  if  they  had  anew  revived  and  celebrated  the  feast  of 
the  Roman's  goddess.  Flora,  or  the  beastly  practices  of  the 
mad  Bacchanalians.  The  said  Morton,  likewise,  to  show  his 
poetry,  composed  sundry  rhymes  and  verses,  some  tending  to 
lasciviousness,  and  others  to  the  detraction  and  scandal  of 
some  person's  names,  which  he  affixed  to  his  idle  or  idol  may- 
pole ;  they  changed  also  the  name  of  then'  place,  and  instead 
of  calling  it  Mount  Wollaston,  they  called  it  the  Merry 
Mount,  as  if  this  jollity  would  have  lasted  always.  But  this 
continued  not  long,  for  shortly  after  that  worthy  gentleman, 
Mr.  John  Endicot,  who  brought  over  a  patent  under  the  broad 
seal  of  England,  for  the  government  of  the  Massachusetts, 
visiting  these  parts,  caused  that  may-pole  to  be  cut  down, 
and  rebuked  them  for  their  profaneness,  and  admonished  them 
to  look  to  it  that  they  walked  better ;  so  the  name  was  again 
changed,  and  called  Mount  Dagon. 

Now  to  maintain  this  riotous  prodigality  and  profuse  ex- 
pense, the  said  Morton  thinking  himself  lawless,  and  hearing 
what  gain  the  fishermen  made  of  trading  of  pieces,  powder, 
and  shot ;  he,  as  head  of  this  consortship,  began  the  practice 
of  the  same  in  these  parts  ;  and  first  he  taught  the  Indians 
how  to  use  them,  to  charge  and  discharge  them,  and  what 
proportion  of  powder  to  give  the  piece,  according  to  the  size 
or  bigness  of  the  same,  and  what  .shot  to  use  for  fowl,  and 
what  for  deer;   and  having  instructed  them,  he  employed 

*  See  the  sad  effects  of  the  want  of  good  f!;overnment.  —  M. 


92  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1628. 

some  of  them  to  hunt  and  fowl  for  him ;  so  as  they  became 
somewhat  more  active  in  this  employment  than  any  of  the 
English,  by  reason  of  their  swiftness  of  foot,  and  nimbleness 
of  body,  being  also  quicksighted,  and  by  continual  exercise, 
well  knowing  the  haunt  of  all  sorts  of  game ;  so  as  when 
they  saw  the  execution  that  a  piece  would  do,  and  the  benefit 
that  might  come  by  the  same,  they  became  very  eager  after 
them,  and  would  not  stick  to  give  any  price  they  could  attain 
to  for  them ;  accounting  their  bows  and  arrows  but  baubles 
in  comparison  of  them. 

And  here  we  may  take  occasion  to  bewail  the  mischief 
which  came  by  this  wicked  man,  and  others  like  unto  him ; 
in  that,  notwithstanding  all  laws  for  the  restraint  of  selling 
ammunition  to  the  natives,  that  so  far  base  covetousness  pre- 
vailed, and  doth  still  prevail,  as  that  the  savages  become 
amply  furnished  with  guns,  powder,  shot,  rapiers,  pistols,  and 
also  well  skilled  in  repairing  of  defective  arms ;  yea  some 
have  not  spared  to  tell  them  how  gunpowder  is  made,  and 
all  the  materials  in  it,  and  that  they  are  to  be  had  in  their 
own  land,  and  would,  no  doubt,  in  case  they  could  attain  to 
making  of  saltpetre,  teach  them  to  make  powder ;  and  what 
mischief  may  fall  out  to  the  English  in  those  parts  thereby, 
let  this  pestilent  fellow  Morton,  aforenamed,  bear  a  greater 
part  of  the  blame  and  guilt  of  it  to  future  generations.  But 
lest  I  should  hold  the  reader  too  long  in  the  relation  of  the 
particulars  of  his  vile  actings,  when  as  the  English  that  then 
lived  up  and  down  about  the  Massachusetts,  and  in  other 
places,  perceiving  the  sad  consequences  of  his  trading,  so  as 
the  Indians  became  furnished  with  the  English  arms  and 
ammunition,  and  expert  in  the  improving  of  them,  and  fear- 
ing they  should,  at  one  time  or  another,  get  a  blow  thereby ; 
also,  taking  notice  that  if  he  were  let  alone  in  his  way,  they 
should  keep  no  servants  for  him,  because  he  would  entertain 
any,  how  vile  soever ;  sundry  of  the  chief  of  the  straggling 
plantations  met  together,  and  agreed,  by  mutual  consent,  to 
send  to  Plimouth,  whcf  were  then  of  more  strength  to  join 
with  them,  to  suppress  this  mischief;  who,  considering  the 
particulars,  proposed  to  them  to  join  together 'to  take  some 


1628.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  93 

speedy  course  to  prevent,  if  it  might  be,  the  evil  that  was 
accruing  towards  them ;  and  resolved,  first,  to  admonish  him 
of  his  wickedness  respecting  the  premises,  laying  before  him 
the  injury  he  did  to  their  common  safety,  and  that  his  acting 
concerning  the  same  was  against  the  king's  proclamation ; 
but  he  insolently  persisted  on  in  his  way,  and  said  the  king 
was  dead,  and  his  displeasure  with  him,  and  threatened  them 
that  if  they  came  to  molest  him,  they  should  look  to  them- 
selves ;  so  that  they  saw  there  was  no  way  but  to  take  him 
by  force ;  so  they  resolved  to  proceed  in  such  a  way,  and  ob- 
tained of  the  governor  of  Plimouth,  to  send  Capt.  Standish, 
and  some  other  aid  with  him,  to  take  the  said  Morton  by 
force,  the  which  accordingly  was  done ;  but  they  found  him 
to  stand  stiffly  on  his  defence,  having  made  fast  his  doors, 
armed  his  consorts,  set  powder  and  shot  ready  upon  the  table, 
scoffed  and  scorned  at  them,  and  he  and  his  accomplices  being 
filled  with  strong  drink,  were  desperate  in  their  way ;  but  he 
himself  coming  out  of  doors  to  make  a  shot  at  Capt.  Stand- 
ish, he  stepping  to  him,  put  by  his  piece  and  took  him,  and 
so  little  hurt  was  done ;  and  so  he  was  brought  prisoner  to 
Plimouth,  and  continued  in  durance,  till  an  opportunity  of 
sending  him  for  England,  which  was  done  at  their  common 
charge,  and  letters  also  with  him,  to  the  honorable  council  for 
New  England,  and  returned  again  into  the  country  in  some 
short  time,  with  less  punishment  than  his  demerits  deserved, 
as  was  apprehended. 

The  year  following  he  was  again  apprehended,  and  sent  for 
England,  where  he  lay  a  considerable  time  in  Bpeter  gaol ; 
for,  besides  his  miscarriage  here  in  New  England,  he  was 
suspected  of  having  murdered  a  man  that  had  ventured 
moneys  with  him  when  he  first  came  into  New  England  ;  and 
a  warrant  was  sent  over  from  the  lord  chief-justice  to  appre- 
hend him ;  by  virtue  thereof  he  was,  by  the  governor  of  the 
Massachusetts,  sent  into  England,  and  for  other  of  his  misde- 
meanors amongst  them  in  that  government,  they  demolished 
his  house,  that  it  might  no  longer  be  a  roost  for  such  unclean 
birds.  Notwithstanding  he  gf)t  free  in  England  again,  and 
WTote  an  infamous  and  scurrilous  book  against  many  godly 


94  NEW  ENGLAND'S   ME:\I0RIAL.  [1629. 

and  chief  men  of  the  country,  full  of  lies  and  slanders,  and 
full  fraught  with  profane  calumnies  against  their  names  and 
persons,  and  the  ways  of  God.  But  to  the  intent  I  may  not 
trouble  the  reader  any  more  with  mentioning  of  him  in  this 
history ;  in  fine,  sundry  years  after  he  came  again  into  the 
country,  and  was  imprisoned  at  Boston,  for  the  aforesaid 
book  and  other  things,  but  denied  several  things  therein, 
affirming  his  book  was  adulterated.  And  soon  after  being 
grown  old  in  wickedness,  at  last  ended  his  life  at  Piscataqua. 
But  I  fear  I  have  held  the  reader  too  long  about  so  unworthy 
a  person,  but  hope  it  may  be  useful  to  take  notice  how 
wickedness  was  beginning,  and  would  have  further  proceeded, 
had  it  not  been  prevented  timely. 


1629. 

This  year  sundry  ships  came  out  of  England,  and  arrived 
at  Neumkeak,*  where  Mr.  John  Endicot  had  chief  command;! 
and  by  infection  that  grew  among  the  passengers  at  sea,  it 
spread  also  among  them  on  shore,  of  which  many  died,  some 


*  Now  called  Salem.  —  M. 

"August,  1629.  Thirty-five  of  our  friends,  "with  tbeir  families,  from 
Leyden,  arrived  at  Plimoutli.  They  shipped  at  London  in  May,  with  the 
ships  that  came  to  Salem,  which  bring  over  many  pious  persons  to  begin  the 
churches  there.  So  that  their  being  long  kept  back  is  now  recompensed  by 
heaven  with  a  double  blessing ;  in  that  we  not  only  enjoy  them  beyond  our 
expectatlonj^hen  all  hope  seemed  to  be  cut  off,  but  with  them  many  more 
godly  friends,  as  the  beginning  of  a  larger  harvest  for  Christ,  in  the  increase 
of  his  people  and  chui-ches  In  these  pai'ts  of  the  earth,  to  the  admiration  of 
many,  and  almost  the  wonder  of  the  world.  The  charge  is  reckoned  on  the 
several  families ;  some  fifty  pounds,  some  forty,  some  thirty,  as  their  number 
and  expenses  were  ;  which  our  undertakers  pay  for  gratis,  besides  giving  them 
houses,  preparing  them  grounds  to  plant  on  and  maintain  them  with  corn, 
etc.,  above  thirteen  or  fourteen  months,  before  they  have  a  harvest  of  their 
own  production."  —  Bradford  in  Prince,  265, 

f  Mr.  Endicot,  with  a  small  company,  was  sent  to  carry  on  the  plantation 
at  Naumkeak.  He  sailed  from  England,  June  20,  and  arrived  at  Naumkeak, 
in  August,  1628.  Mr.  Conant  had  be*  re  removed  thither,  from  Cape  Ann. 
The  next  year,  1629,  five  ships  came.    Mr.  Higginson  arrived  in  June. 


1629.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  95 

of  the  scurvy,  and  others  of  infectious  fevers.  Mr.  Endicot 
understanding  that  there  was  one  at  Plimouth  that  had  skill 
in  such  diseases,  sent  thither  for  him ;  at  whose  request  he 
was  sent  unto  them.  And  afterwards  acquaintance  and 
Christian  love  and  correspondency  came  on  betwixt  the  said 
governor  and  the  said  Endicot;  which  was  furthered  by 
congratulatory  letters  that  passed  betwixt  each  other ;  one 
whereof,  because  it  shows  the  beginning  of  their  Christian 
fellowship,  I  shall  here  insert. 


The  copy  of  a  letter  from  Mr.  Endicot  to  Mr.  Bradford^  as  followeth : 

Right  Worshipful  Sir, 

It  is  a  thing  not  usual,  that  servants  to  one  master,  and  of 
the  same  household,  should  be  strangers ;  I  assure  you  I  de- 
sire it  not ;  nay,  to  speak  more  plainly,  I  cannot  be  so  to  you. 
God's  people  are  all  marked  with  one  and  the  same  mark,  and 
have,  for  the  main,  one  and  the  same  heart,  guided  by  one  and 
the  same  spirit  of  truth  ;  and  where  this  is,  there  can  be  no  dis- 
cord ;  nay,  here  must  needs  be  a  sweet  harmony ;  and  the 
same  request,  with  you,  I  make  unto  the  Lord,  that  we  may, 
as  Christian  brethren,  be  united  by  an  heavenly  and  unfeigned 
love,  bending  all  our  hearts  and  forces  in  furthering  a  work 
beyond  our  strength,  with  reverence  and  fear,  fastening  our 
eyes  always  on  him  that  is  only  able  to  direct  and  prosper  all 
our  ways.  I  acknowledge  myself  much  bound  to  you  for 
your  kind  love  and  care  in  sending  Mr.  Fuller  arnongst  us, 
and  rejoice  much  that  I  am  by  him  satisfied  touching  your 
judgment  of  the  outward  form  of  God's  worship  ;  it  is,  as  far 
as  I  can  gather,  no  other  than  is  warranted  by  the  evidence 
of  truth,  and  the  same  which  I  have  professed  and  maintained 
ever  since  the  Lord  in  mercy  revealed  himself  unto  me,  being 
far  from  the  common  report  that  hath  been  spread  of  you, 
touching  that  particular ;  but  God's  children  must  not  look 
for  less  here  below ;  and  it  is  a  great  mercy  of  God  that  he 
strength eneth  them  to  go  through  with  it.  I  shall  not  need, 
at  this  time,  to  enlarge  unto  you,  for  (God  willing)  I  pur- 


96  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1629. 

pose  to  see  your  face  shortly ;  in  the  mean  time,  I  humbly 
take  my  leave  of  you,  committing  you  to  the  Lord's  blessing 
and  protection,  and  rest  your  assured  loving  friend, 

John  Endicot.* 
Neumkeak,  Mtvj  11,  1629. 


*  Shortly  after  writing  this  letter,  came  these  people  before  mentioned, 
and  quickly  grew  into  church  order,  and  set  themselves  to  walk  in  all  the 
ways  of  God,  as  will  appear  by  the  following  narrative,  and  the  letter  from 
Mr.  Gott,  which  we  here  insert. 

To  the  worshipful,  his  worthy  and  much  respected  friend,  Mr.  Bradford,  Governor  of 

Plymouth,  these: 

Most  worthy  and  much  respected  friend,  Mr.  Bradford  ; 

I,  with  ray  wife,  remember  our  service  unto  you  and  yours,  thanking  you 
most  humbly  for  your  great  kindness,  when  we  were  at  Plimouth  with  you  : 
Sir,  I  make  bold  to  trouble  you  with  a  few  lines,  for  to  certify  you,  how  it 
hath  pleased  God  to  deal  with  us,  since  you  heard  from  us ;  how,  notwith- 
standing all  opposition,  that  hath  been  here  and  elsewhere,  it  hath  pleased 
God  to  lay  a  foundation,  the  which  I  hope  is  agi'eeable  to  his  word,  in  every 
thing.  The  20th  of  July,  it  pleased  God  to  move  the  heart  of  our  governor, 
to  set  it  apart  for  a  solemn  day  of  humiliation  for  the  choice  of  a  pastor  and 
teacher;  the  former  part  of  the  day  being  spent  in  jiraise  and  teaching  ;  the 
latter  part  was  spent  about  the  election,  which  was  after  this  manner;  the 
persons  thought  on  (who  had  been  ministers  in  England)  were  demanded 
concerning  their  callings ;  they  acknowledged  there  was  a  twofold  calling, 
the  one  an  inward  calling,  when  the  Lord  moved  the  heart  of  man  to  take 
that  calling  upon  him,  and  fitted  him  with  gifts  for  the  same ;  the  second  (the 
outward  calling)  was  from  the  people,  when  a  companyof  believers  are  joined 
together  in  covenant,  to  walk  together  in  all  the  ways  of  God,  every  member 
(being  men)  are  to  have  a  free  voice  in  the  choice  of  their  officers,  etc.  Now, 
we  being  persuaded  that  these  two  were  so  qualified  as  the  apostle  speaks  of 
to  Timothy,  where  he  saith  a  bishop  must  be  blameless,  sober,  apt  to  teach, 
etc.,  I  think  I  may  say  as  the  eunuch  said  unto  Philip,  what  should  let  him 
from  being  baptized,  seeing  there  was  water,  and  he  believed ;  so  these  two 
servants  of  God  clearing  all  tilings  by  their  answers,  (and  being  thus  fitted,) 
we  saw  no  reason  but  that  we  might  freely  give  our  voices  for  their  election 
after  this  trial.  Their  choice  was  after 'this  manner,  every  fit  member  -vrrote, 
in  a  note,  his  name  whom  the  Lord  moved  him  to  think  was  fit  for  a  pastor, 
and  so  likewise,  whom  they  would  have  for  teacher;  so  the  most  voice  was 
for  Mr.  Skclton  to  be  pastor,  and  Mr.  Higginson,  to  be  teacher;  and  they 
accepting  the  choice,  Mr.  Higginson,  with  three  or  four  more  of  the  gravest 


1629.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  97 

In  the  three  ships  that  came  over  this  year  to  Salem,  in  the 
month  of  Jmie,  besides  many  godly  Christians,  there  came 
over  three  ministers,  two  of  them,  Mr.  Skelton  and  Mr.  Hig 
ginson,  were  non-conformists,  who,  having  suffered  much  in 
their  native  land  upon  that  account,  they  came  over  with  a 
professed  intention  of  j)ractising  church  reformation  ;  the  third 
minister,  Mr.  Bright,  was  a  conformist,  who,  not  agreeing 
in  judgment  with  the  other  two,  removed  to  Charlestown, 
where  also,  not  agreeing  with  those  godly  Christians  there, 
that  were  for  reformation,  after  one  year's  stay  in  the  country, 
he  returned  for  England :  but  INIr.  Higginson  and  Mr.  Skel- 
ton, in  ])ursuance  of  the  ends  of  their  coming  over  into  this 
wilderness,  acquainted  the  governor,  Mr.  Endicot,  and  the 
rest  of  the  godly  people  whom  they  found  inhabitants  of  the 
place,  and  the  chief  of  the  passengers  that  came  over  with 
them,  with  their  professed  intentions,  and  consulted  with  them 
about  settling  a  reformed  congregation;  from  whom  they 
found  a  general  and  hearty  concurrence,  so  that,  after  some 
conference  together  about  this  matter,  they  pitched  upon 
the  6th  of  August  for  their  entering  into  a  solemn  covenant 
with  God  and  one  another,  and  also  for  the  ordaining  of  their 
ministers ;  of  which  they  gave  notice  to  the  church  of  Plim- 
outh,  that  being  the  only  church  that  was  in  the  country 
before  them.     The  people  made  choice  of  Mr.  Skelton  for 

members  of  the  church,  laid  their  hands  on  Mr.  Skelton,  using  prayers  there- 
with. This  being  done,  then  there  was  imposition  of  hands  on  Mr.  Higgin- 
son. Then  there  was  proceeding  in  election  of  elders  and  deacons,  but  they 
were  only  named,  and  laying  on  of  hands  deferred,  to  see  if  it  pleased  God 
to  send  us  more  able  men  over ;  but  since  Thursday,  (being,  as  I  take  it,  the 
5th  of  August,)  is  appointed  for  another  solemn  day  of  humiliation  for  the 
full  choice  of  elders  and  deacons,  and  ordaining  them  ;  now,  good  sir,  I  hope 
that  you  and  the  rest  of  God's  people  (who  are  acquainted  with  the  ways  of 
God),  with  you,  will  say  that  here  was  a  right  foundation  laid,  and  that  these 
two  blessed  servants  of  the  Lord  came  in  at  the  door,  and  not  at  the  window. 
And  thus  I  have  made  bold  to  trouble  you  with  these  few  lines,  desiring  you 
to  remember  us  to  Mr.  Brewster,  Mr.  Smith,  Mr.  Fuller,  and  the  rest  of  the 
church ;  so  I  rest,  at  your  service  in  what  I  may  till  death, 

ClIAKLES    GOTT. 

Salem,  July  30,  anno  1629. 

9 


98  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1629. 

their  pastor,  and  Mr.  Higginson  for  their  teacher.*  And  ac- 
cordingly it  was  desired  of  J\lr.  Higginson  to  draw  up  a  con- 
fession of  faith  and  covenant  in  scripture  language ;  which 
being  done,  was  agreed  upon.  And  because  they  foresaw 
that  this  wilderness  might  be  looked  upon  as  a  place  of 
liberty,  and  therefore  might  in  time  be  troubled  with  erro- 


*  April  8. — At  another  meeting  of  the  Massachusetts  Company  in  Lon- 
don, Sir.  Francis  Higginson,  Mr.  Samuel  Skelton,  another  non-conformist 
minister  of  Lincolnshire,  and  Mr.  Francis  Bright,  entertained  by  said  com- 
pany, as  ministers  for  the  plantation,  to  labor  both  among  the  English  and 
Indians.  Mr.  Higginson,  having  eight  children,  is  to  have  tea  pounds  a  year 
more  than  the  others ;  Mi\  Ilalph  Smith,  a  minister,  is  also  to  be  accommo- 
dated in  his  passage  thither. 

April  16.  —  Sixty  women  and  maids,  twenty-six  children,  and  three  hun- 
dred men,  with  victuals,  arms,  apparel,  tools,  and  one  hundi'ed  and  forty  head 
of  cattle,  etc.,  in  the  lord-treasurer's  warrant  (to  go  to  Xew  England). 

It  is  interesting  to  notice  with  what  care  they  provided  for  the  ministry. 
The  following  is  a  true  note  of  the  allowance  that  the  New  England  Company 
gave  by  common  consent  and  order  of  their  court  and  council,  granted  unto 
Mr.  Francis  Higginson,  minister,  for  his  maintenance  in  New  England, 
April  8,  1G29. 

1.  Impkimis,  that  £30  in  money  shall  be  forthwith  paid  him  by  the  com- 
panye's  treasurer  towards  the  chardgcs  of  fitting  himself  with  apparell  and 
other  necessaryes  for  his  voyage. 

2.  Item,  that  £10  more  shall  be  paid  over  by  the  said  treasurer,  towards 
the  providing  of  books  for  present  use. 

3.  Item,  that  he  shall  have  £30  yearly  paid  him  for  three  years,  to  beginne 
from  the  tyme  of  his  first  arrival  in  New  England ;  and  so  to  be  accounted 
and  paid  hun  at  the  end  of  every  yeare. 

4.  Item,  that  during  the  said  tyme  the  company  shall  provide  for  him  and 
his  family  necessaryes  of  diett,  housing,  and  firewood ;  and  shall  be  att 
charges  of  transporting  hun  into  New  England.  And  at  the  end  of  the  said 
three  years,  if  he  shall  not  like  to  continue  there  any  longer,  to  be  at  the 
charge  of  transporting  him  back  for  England. 

5.  Item,  that  in  convenient  tyme  an  house  shall  be  built,  and  certayne 
lands  allotted  thereunto,  which  during  his  stay  in  the  country  and  continu- 
ance in  the  ministry,  shall  bee  for  his  use  ;  and  after  his  death,  or  removal,  the 
same  to  be  for  succeeding  ministers. 

G.  Item,  at  the  expiration  of  the  said  three  years  an  hundred  acres  of  land 
shall  be  assigned  to  him  and  his  heirs  for  ever. 

.  7.  Item,  that  in  case  he  shall  depart  this  life  in  that  countrj-,  the  said  com- 
pany shall  take  care  for  his  widow  during  her  widowhood  and  aboade  in  that 


1629.]  NEW   ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  99 

neous  spirits,  therefore  they  did  put  in  one  article  into  the 
confession  of  faith,  on  purpose,  about  the  duty  and  power  of 
the  magistrate  in  matters  of  religion.  Thirty  copies  of  the 
aforesaid  confession  of  faith  and  covenant  being  written  out 
for  the  use  of  thirty  persons,  who  were  to  begin  the  work. 
When  the  Gth  of  August  came,  it  was  kept  as  a  day  of 
fasting  and  prayer,  in  which,  after  the  sermons  and  prayers 
of  the  two  ministers,  in  the  end  of  the  day,  the  aforesaid  con- 
fession of  faith  and  covenant  being  solemnly  read,  the  fore- 
named  persons  did  solemnly  profess  their  consent  thereunto ; 
and  then  proceeded  to  the  ordaining  of  Mr.  Skelton  pastor, 
and  ]\Ir.  Higginson  teacher  of  the  church  there.  Mr.  Bradford, 
the  governor  of  Plimouth,  and  some  others  with  him,  coming 
by  sea,  were  hindered  by  cross  winds,  that  they  could  not  be 
there  at  the  beginning  of  the  day,  but  they  came  into  the  as- 
sembly afterward,  and  gave  them  the  right-hand  of  fellowship, 
wishing  all  prosperity,  and  a  blessed  success  unto  such  good 
beginnings.  After  which,  at  several  times,  many  others  joined 
to  the  church  in  the  same  way.  The  confession  of  faith  and 
covenant,  forementioned,  was  acknowledged  only  as  a  direc- 
tion,* pointing  unto  that  faith  and  covenant  contained  in  the 
Holy  Scripture,  and  therefore  no  man  was  confined  unto  that 
form  of  words,  but  only  to  the  substance,  end,  and  scope  of 
the  matter  contained  therein.  And  for  the  circumstantial 
manner  of  joining  to  the  church,  it  was  ordered  according  to 
the  wisdom  and  faithfulness  of  the  elders,  together  with  the 
liberty  and  ability  of  any  person. 

country  and  plantation,  and  the  like  for  his  children  whilst  they  remain  npon 
the  said  plantation. 

8.  Item,  that  the  milk  of  two  kyne  shall  be  appointed  towards  the  chardges 
of  diett  for  him  and  his  familye  as  aforesaid,  and  half  the  increase  of  calves 
during  the  said  three  years :  But  the  said  two  kyne,  and  the  other  half  of 
the  increase  to  return  to  the  company  at  the  end  of  the  said  three  years. 

9.  Item,  that  he  shall  have  liberty  of  carrying  over  bedding,  linen,  brass, 
iron,  pewter,  of  his  owne,  for  his  necessary  use  during  the -said  tyme. 

10.  Item,  that  if  he  continue  seven  years  upon  the  said  plantation,  that 
then  one  hundred  acres  of  land  more  shall  be  allotted  him  for  him  and  his 
for  ever. 

*  For  a  copy  of  this  confession  and  covenant,  see  the  Appcndi.x,  A. 


100  NEW  EXGL.VXD'S   MEMORIAL.  [1G29. 

Hence  it  was,  that  some  were  admitted  by  expressing  their 
consent  to  that  written  confession  of  faith  and  covenant ; 
others  did  answer  to  questions  about  the  principles  of  rehgion 
that  were  publicly  propounded  to  them ;  some  did  present 
their  confession  in  writing,  which  was  read  for  them ;  and 
some,  that  were  able  and  willing,  did  make  their  confession 
in  their  own  words  and  way ;  a  due  respect  was  also  had 
unto  the  conversations  of  men,  namely,  that  they  were  with- 
out scandal.  But  some  of  the  passengers  that  came  over  at 
the  same  time,  observing  that  the  ministers  did  not  at  all  use 
the  book  of  common  prayer,  and  that  they  did  administer 
baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper  without  the  ceremonies,  and 
that  they  professed  also  to  use  discipline  in  the  congregation 
against  scandalous  persons,  by  a  personal  application  of  the 
word  of  God,  as  the  case  might  require,  and  that  some  that 
were  scandalous  were  denied  admission  into  the  church,  they 
began  to  raise  some  trouble;  of  these  Mr.  Samuel  Brown 
and  his  brother  were  the  chief,  the  one  being  a  lawyer,  the 
other  a  merchant,  both  of  them  amongst  the  number  of  the 
first  patentees,  men  of  estates,  and  men  of  parts  and  port  in 
the  place.  These  two  brothers  gathered  a  company  together, 
in  a  place  distinct  from  the  public  assembly,  and  there,  sun- 
dry times,  the  book  of  common  prayer  was  read  unto  such  as 
resorted  thither.  The  governor,  IMr.  Endicot,  taking  notice  of 
the  disturbance  that  began  to  grow  amongst  the  people  by 
this  means,  he  con  vented  the  two  brothers  before  him.  They 
accused  the  ministers  as  departing  from  the  orders  of  the 
church  of  England,  that  they  were  separatists,  and  would  be 
anaba|ftists,  etc.,  but  for  themselves,  they  would  hold  to  the 
orders  of  the  church  of  England.  The  ministers  answered 
for  themselves,  they  were  neither  separatists  nor  anabaptists, 
they  did  not  separate  from  the  church  of  England,  nor  from 
the  ordinances  of  God  there,  but  only  from  the  corruptions 
and  disorders  there  ;  and  that  they  came  away  from  the  com- 
mon prayer  and  ceremonies,  and  had  suffered  much  from 
their  non-conformity  in  their  native  land,  and  therefore  being 
in  a  place  where  they  might  have  their  liberty,  they  neither 
could  nor  would  use  them,  because  they  judged  the  imposi- 


1629.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  101 

tion  of  these  things  to  be  sinful  corruptions  in  the  worship  of 
God.  The  governor  and  council,  and  the  generality  of  the 
people,  did  well  approve  of  the  ministers'  answer ;  and  there- 
fore finding  those  two  brothers  to  be  of  high  spirits,  and  their 
speeches  and  practices  tending  to  mutiny  and  faction,  the 
governor  told  them,  that  New  England  was  no  place  for  such 
as  they ;  and  therefore  he  sent  them  both  back  for  England, 
at  the  return  of  the  ships  the  same  year ;  and  though  they 
breathed  out  threatenings  both  against  the  governor  and  min- 
isters there,  yet  the  Lord  so  disposed  of  all,  that  there  was  no 
further  inconvenience  followed  upon  it. 

The  two  ministers  there  being  seriously  studious  of  refor- 
mation, they  considered  of  the  state  of  their  children,  together 
with  their  parents ;  concerning  which,  letters  did  pass  between 
Mr.  Higginson  and  Mr.  Brewster,  the  reverend  elder  of  the 
church  at  Plimouth,  and  they  did  agree  in  their  judgments, 
namely,  concerning  the  church  membership  of  the  children 
with  their  parents ;  and  that  baptism  was  a  seal  of  their  mem- 
bership ;  only  when  they  were  adult,  they  being  not  scan- 
dalous, they  were  to  be  examined  by  the  church  officers,  and 
upon  their  approbation  of  their  fitness,  and  upon  the  children's 
public  and  personally  owning  of  the  covenant,  they  were  to 
be  received  unto  the  Lord's  supper.  Accordingly,  Mr.  Hig- 
ginson's  eldest  son,  being  about  fifteen  years  of  age,  was 
owned  to  have  been  received  a  member  together  with  his 
parents,  and  being  privately  examined  by  the  pastor,  Mr. 
Skelton,  about  his  knowledge  in  the  principles  of  religion,  he 
did  present  him  before  the  church  when  the  Lord's  supper 
was  to  be  administered,  and  the  child,  then  publicly  and  per- 
sonally owning  the  covenant  of  the  God  of  his  father,  he  was 
admitted  unto  the  Lord's  supper;  it  being  then  professedly 
owned,  according  to  1  Cor.  vii.  14 ;  that  the  children  of  the 
church  are  holy  unto  the  Lord  as  well  as  their  parents,  ac- 
cordingly the  parents  owning  and  retaining  the  baptism, 
which  they  themselves  received  in  their  infancy,  in  their  na- 
tive land,  as  they  had  any  children  born,  baptism  was  admin- 
istered unto  them,  namely,  to  the  children  of  such  as  were 
members  of  that  particular  church. 

9* 


102  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1G29 

JNIi*.  Higginson  lived  but  one  year  after  the  settling  of  the 
church  there,  departed  this  life  about  the  same  time  the  next 
year,  in  the  month  of  August,  1630.*  Mr.  Skelton  lived  until 
the  year  1634,  when  he  also  quietly  slept  in  the  Lord,  and 
were  both  buried  at  Salem.  As  it  is  an  honor  to  be  in  Christ 
before  others,  as  in  Rom.  xvi.,  so  also  to  be  first  in  the  Lord's 
work,  and  to  be  faithful  in  it,  as  these  two  holy  men  were, 
who  made  such  a  beginning  in  church  reformation,  as  was 
afterwards  followed  by  many  others. 

In  the  year  1634,  INIr.  Roger  Williams  removed  from  PluTi- 
outh  to  Salem ;  he  had  lived  about  three  years  at  Plimouth, 
where  he  was  well  accepted  as  an  assistant  in  the  ministry  to 
Mr.  Ralph  Smith,  then  pastor  of  the  church  there,  but  by  de- 
grees venting  of  divers  of  his  own  singular  opinions,  and  seek- 
ing to  impose  them  upon  others,  he  not  finding  such  a  con- 
cuiTence  as  he  expected,  he  desired  his  dismission  to  the 
church  of  Salem,  which  though  some  were  unwilling  to,  yet 
through  the  prudent  counsel  of  Mr.  Brewster,  the  ruling  elder 
there,  fearing  that  his  continuance  amongst  them  might  cause 
divisions,  and  there  being  many  abler  men  in  the  bay,  they 
would  better  deal  with  him  than  themselves  could,  and  fore- 
seeing, what  he  professed  he  feared  concerning  Mr.  Williams, 
which  afterwards  came  to  pass,  that  he  would  run  the  same 
course  of  rigid  separation  and  anabaptistry,  which  Mr.  John 
Smith,  the  se-baptist  at  Amsterdam  had  done ;  the  church  of 
Plimouth  consented  to  his  dismission,  and  such  as  did  adhere 
to  him  were  also  dismissed,  and  removed  with  him,  or  not  long 
after  him,  to  Salem.  He  came  to  Salem  in  the  time  of  ]Mr. 
Skelton's  weakness,  who  lived  not  long  after  Mr.  Williams  was 
come,  whereupon  after  some  time,  the  church  there  called  him 

*  Rev.  Francis  Higginson  received  his  education  at  Emanuel  College, 
Cambridge.  His  talents,  acquirements,  and  character  brought  him  the  oiler 
of  some  of  the  best  livings  in  England,  but  his  scruples  of  non-conformity 
■would  not  suffer  him  to  accept  them.  He  was  a  man  of  eminent  talents,  in- 
dued with  grace,  apt  to  teach,  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  learned  in  the  tongues, 
able  to  convince  gainsayers.  He  was  courteous  and  obliging,  and  uncom- 
monly popular  as  a  preacher.  He  died  at  the  age  of  forty-three. —  Annals 
of  Salem,  p.  43. 


1629.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  103 

to  office ;  but  he  having  in  one  year's  time,  filled  that  place  with 
principles  of  rigid  separation,  and  tending  to  anabaptistry,  the 
prudent  magistrates  of  the  Massachusetts  jurisdiction  sent  to 
the  church  of  Salem,  desiring  them  to  forbear  calling  him  to 
office,  which  they  hearkening  to,  was  a  cause  of  much  dis- 
turbance ;  for  Mr.  Williams  had  begun,  and  then  being  in 
office,  he  proceeded  more  vigorously  to  vent  many  dangerous 
opinions,  as  amongst  many  others  these  were  some ;  that  it 
is  not  lawful  for  an  unregenerate  man  to  pray,  nor  to  take  an 
oath,  and  in  special,  not  the  oath  of  fidelity  to  the  civil  gov- 
ernment ;  nor  was  it  lawful  for  a  godly  man  to  have  com- 
munion, either  in  family  prayer,  or  in  an  oath,  with  such  as 
they  judged  unregenerate ;  and  therefore  he  himself  refused 
the  oath  of  fidelity,  and  taught  others  so  to  do ;  also,  that  it 
was  not  lawful  so  much  as  to  hear  the  godly  ministers  of  Eng- 
land, when  any  occasionally  went  thither,  and  therefore  he 
admonished  any  church  members  that  had  done  so,  as  for 
heinous  sin;  also  he  spake  dangerous  words  against  the 
patent,  which  was  the  foundation  of  the  government  of  the 
INIassachusetts  colony ;  also  he  affirmed,  that  the  magistrates 
had  nothing  to  do  in  matters  of  the  first  table,  but  only  the 
second ;  and  that  there  should  be  a  general  and  unlimited 
toleration  of  aU  religions,  and  for  any  man  to  be  punished  for 
any  matters  of  his  conscience,  was  persecution. 

And  further,  he  procured  the  church  of  Salem's  consent 
unto  letters  of  admonition,  which  were  written  and  sent  by 
him,  in  their  name,  to  the  churches  at  Boston,  Charlestown, 
Newtown,  (now  Cambridge,)  etc.,  accusing  the  magistrates, 
that  were  members  of  the  respective  churches,  of  sundry 
heinous  offences,  which  he  laid  unto  their  charge ;  and  though 
divers  did  acknowledge  their  error  and  gave  satisfaction,  yet 
Mr.  Williams  himself,  notwithstanding  all  the  pains  that  was 
taken  with  him  by  Mr.  Cotton,  Mr.  Hooker,  and  many  others, 
to  bring  him  to  a  sight  of  his  errors  and  miscarriages,  and, 
notwithstanding  all  the  court's  gentle  proceedings  with  him, 
he  not  only  persisted,  but  grew  more  violent  in  his  way,  in- 
somuch as  he  staying  at  home  in  his  own  house,  sent  a  letter, 
which  was  delivered  and  read  in  the  public  church  assembly, 


104  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  [1G29. 

the  scope  of  which  was  to  give  them  notice,  that  if  the  church 
of  Salem  would  not  separate  not  only  from  the  churches  of 
Old  England,  but  the  churches  of  New  England  too,  he  would 
separate  from  them.  The  more  prudent  and  sober  part  of  the 
church,  being  amazed  at  his  way,  could  not  yield  unto  him ; 
whereupon  he  never  came  to  the  church  assembly  more,  pro- 
fessing separation  from  them  as  antichristian,  and  not  only  so, 
but  he  withdrew  all  private  religious  communion  from  any 
that  would  hold  communion  with  the  church  there,  inso- 
much as  he  would  not  pray  nor  give  thanks  at  meals  with 
his  own  wife  nor  any  of  his  family,  because  they  went  to 
the  church  assemblies.  Divers  of  the  weaker  sort  of  the 
church  members,  that  had  been  thoroughly  leavened  with 
his  opinions,  of  which  number  were  divers  women  that  were 
zealous  in  their  way,  did  by  degrees  fall  off  to  him,  inso- 
much as  he  kept  a  meeting  in  his  own  house,  unto  which  a 
numerous  company  did  resort,  both  on  the  Sabbath  day  and 
at  other  times  in  way  of  separation  from,  and  opposition  to 
the  church  assembly  there ;  which  the  prudent  magistrates 
understanding,  and  seeing  things  grow  more  and  more  towards 
a  general  division  and  disturbance,  after  all  other  means  used 
in  vain,  they  passed  a  sentence  of  banishment  against  him 
out  of  the  Massachusetts  colony,  as  against  a  disturber  of  the 
peace,  both  of  the  church  and  commonwealth.* 

After  which  Mr.  Williams  sat  down  in  a  place  called  Prov- 
idence, out  of  the  IMassachusetts  jurisdiction,  and  was  fol- 
lowed by  many  of  the  members  of  the  church  at  Salem,  who 
did  zealously  adhere  to  him,  and  who  cried  out  of  the  perse- 


*  The  Plymouth  colonists  seemed  to  have  more  consistent  views  of  religious 
liberty  and  toleration  than  the  Massachusetts'.  Gov.  Hutchinson  says,  "  "When 
Mrs.  Hutchinson  and  her  adherents  were  banished  from  that  colony,  they 
applied  to  the  colony  of  Plymouth  for  leave  to  settle  upon  Aquidnick,  or 
Rhode  Island,  whicli  -was  then  acknowledged  to  be  within  Plymouth  patent, 
and  it  was  readily  granted,  although  their  tenets  were  no  more  approved  by 
Plymouth  than  IMassachusetts.  Some  of  the  Quakers  also  fled  to  Plymouth 
bounds,  and  probably  saved  their  lives,  for  although  they  made  laws  severe 
enough  against  erroneous  opinions,  yet  in  no  case  capital.  —  See  Gov.  Hutch. 
Hist.\ol.  2,  p.  421. 


1629.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  105 

cution  that  was  against  him ;  some  others  also  resorted  to 
him  from  other  parts.  They  had  not  been  long  there  together, 
but  from  rigid  separation  they  fell  to  anabaptistry,  renouncing 
the  baptism  which  they  had  received  in  their  infancy,  and 
taking  up  another  baptism,  and  so  began  a  church  in  that 
way  ;  but  Mr.  Williams  stopped  not  there  long,  for  after  some 
time  he  told  the  people  that  followed  him,  and  joined  with 
him  in  a  new  baptism,  that  he  was  out  of  the  way  himself, 
and  had  misled  them,  for  he  did  not  find  that  there  was  any 
u]^on  earth  that  could  administer  baptism,  and  therefore  their 
last  baptism  was  a  nullity,  as  well  as  their  first ;  and  therefore 
they  must  lay  down  all,  and  wait  for  the  coming  of  new 
apostles ;  and  so  they  dissolved  themselves  and  turned  Seek- 
ers, keeping  that  one  principle,  that  every  one  should  have 
liberty  to  worship  God  according  to  the  light  of  their  own 
consciences ;  but  otherwise  not  owning  any  churches  or  or- 
dinances of  God  anywhere  upon  earth. 

Thus  much  was  thought  meet  to  be  inserted  here  concern- 
ing the  great  and  lamentable  apostasy  of  JVIr.  Williams,  that 
it  may  be  a  warning  to  all  others  to  take  heed  of  a  gradual 
declining  from,  and  forsaking  the  churches  of  Christ,  and 
ordinances  of  God  in  them,  lest  they  be  left  of  God  to  run 
such  a  course  as  he  hath  done;  wherefore  let  him  that 
thinks  he  stands,  take  heed  lest  he  fall,  1  Cor.  x.  12 ;  as  also 
to  be  a  motive  to  the  saints  to  remember  him  unto  God  in 
their  fervent  prayers  for  his  return,  he  having  been  sometimes 
an  able  dispenser  of  the  word  of  God,  and,  in  several  respects 
of  an  exemplary  conversation. 

And  yet  that  there  may  be  a  standing  evidence  of  the  care 
that  was  had  in  those  times  to  prevent  the  growth  of  errors, 
and  of  the  exercises  of  the  communion  of  churches  for  that 
end,  it  is  thought  meet  further  to  insert  this  passage ;  that 
before  the  putting  forth  of  the  civil  power  of  the  magistrate 
for  the  removing  of  Mr.  Williams  from  Salem,  and  besides 
other  means  also  used,  there  was  a  public  admonition  sent  in 
writing  from  the  church  of  Boston  to  the  church  of  Salem,  for 
the  reducing  of  Mr.  Williams,  and  the  erring  part  of  the 
church.     The  title  of  the  wiiting  was. 


106  KEW  EXGLAXD'S  MEMOEIAL.  [1629. 


Errors  in  doctrine  maintained  by  some  of  the  iirethren  of  the  church  of  Salem, 
tending  to  the  disturbance  of  relifjion  and  peace,  in  family,  church,  and 
comtnomcealtk,  namely, 

1.  That  it  is  not  lawful  to  call  upon  an  unregenerate  man 
to  pray  for  himself. 

2.  It  is  not  lawful  for  a  regenerate  man  to  pray  with  his 
carnal  family. 

3.  It  is  not  lawful  for  magistrates  to  take  an  oath  of  fidelity 
from  unregenerate  men. 

4.  It  is  not  lawful  for  magistrates  to  take  an  oath  of  fidelity 
from  the  body  of  their  subjects,  though  regenerate,  and  mem- 
bers of  churches. 

5.  It  is  not  lawful  for  magistrates  to  punish  the  breaches  of 
the  first  table,  unless  thereby  the  civil  peace  of  the  common- 
wealth be  disturbed. 

Whence  also  it  follows,  and  is  confessed. 

That  a  church  wholly  declining  into  arianism,  papism, 
familism,  or  other  heresies,  being  admonished,  and  convinced 
thereof  by  other  churches,  and  not  reforming,  may  not  be  re- 
formed by  the  civil  magistrate,  in  a  w^ay  of  civil  justice,  unless 
it  break  the  civil  peace. 

These  errors  were  solidly  confuted,  and  the  contrary  truths 
asserted,  by  the  \vord  of  God,  in  that  \vriting  wliich  was  sub- 
scribed by 

John  Cotton,  Teacher  of  the  church  of  Boston. 

Thomas  Oliver,       )  7^,,         ^,,  ,       , 

m  T  \  iLiaers  of  the  sarae  church. 

IHO.MAS    LiEVERETT,  )  •' 

Mr.  Wilson  the  pastor  of  the  chm-ch  being  at  that  time 
absent  upon  a  voyage  to  England.* 


*  As  of  Gorton,  so  of  Roger  "Ullliams,  the  early  narratives  vary,  and  it  is 
difficult  for  us,  at  this  day,  to  form  a  correct  estimate  of  the  character  of  these 
men.  Some  allowance  is  doubtless  to  be  made  from  the  false  notions  then 
generally  prevalent  on  toleration,  and  the  connection  of  civil  and  religious 
affairs,  as  also  from  the  excitement  arising  from  their  peculiar  state  and  cir- 


\ 


1630.1  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  107 


1630. 

This  year  it  pleased  God,  of  his  rich  grace,  to  transport 
over  into  the  bay  of  the  Massachusetts  divers  honorable  per- 
sonages, and  many  worthy  Christians,  whereby  the  Lord 
began  in  a  manifest  manner  and  way  to  make  known  the 
great  thoughts  which  he  had  of  planting  the  gospel  in  this 
remote  and  barbarous  wilderness,  and  honoring  his  own  way 

cumstances.  Looking  at  them  from  our  standpoint,  we  qualify  somewhat  the 
early  statements  on  both  sides.  While  we  are  led  to  believe  that  Koger 
Williams's  conduct  was  sometimes  censurable,  and  that  he  gave  just  occasion 
for  suspicions  and  complaints,  we  must  also  think  that  the  complaints  and 
treatment  of  him  were  quite  too  severe.  With  his  faults,  It  must  be  admitted 
also,  that  there  was  much  to  approve  and  to  admire  in  his  character.  On 
the  question  of  religious  liberty  and  tolei'ation,  he  was  doubtless  greatly  in 
the  advance  of  his  day. 

But  he  advanced  some  sentiments  on  religious  subjects,  and  in  regard  to 
the  patent,  which  occasioned  him  great  opposition  and  trouble.  And  as 
Judge  Davis  says,  "  His  opinions  had  reference  to  topics  of  so  much  interest, 
that  we  must  expect  to  meet  a  bias  of  considerable  strength  in  those  who 
oppose,  and  in  those  who  defend  him."  Gov.  Bradford's  statement  regarding 
Williams  is  as  reliable  and  correct  probably  as  any  that  can  be  found.  On 
the  Avhole  he  thought  well  of  Williams. 

As  found  on  the  church  records  at  Plymouth,  Bradford  says,  "  Roger 
Williams,  a  man  godly  and  zealous,  having  many  precious  parts,  but  very 
unsettled  In  judgment,  came  over  first  to  the  Massachusetts,  but  upon  some 
discontent,  left  the  place  and  came  hither  (to  Plymouth),  when  he  was  freely 
entertained  according  to  our  poor  ability,  and  exercised  his  gifts  among  us, 
and  after  some  time,  was  admitted  a  member  of  the  church,  and  his  teaching 
well  approved,  for  the  benefit  whereof  I  still  bless  God,  and  am  thankful  to 
him  even  for  his  sharpest  admonitions  and  reproofs,  so  far  as  they  agree  Avith 
the  truth.  He  this  year  fell  into  some  strange  opinions,  and  from  opinions  to 
practice,  which  caused  some  controversy  between  the  church  and  him,  and 
in  the  end  some  discontent  on  his  part,  by  occasion  whereof  he  left  them 
something  abruptly ;  yet  afterwards  sued  for  his  dismission  to  the  church  of 
Salem,  which  was  granted  with  some  caution  to  them  concerning  him ;  but 
he  soon  fell  into  more  things  there  both  to  their  and  the  government's  trouble 
and  disturbance.  I  shall  not  need  to  name  particulars,  they  are  too  well 
known  now  to  all,  though  for  a  time  the  church  here  went  under  some  hard 
censures  by  his  occasion  from  some  that  afterwards  smarted  themselves,  but 
he  Is  to  be  pitied  and  prayed  for,  and  so  I  shall  leave  the  matter,  and  desire 


108  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1630. 

of  instituted  worship,  causing  such  and  so  many  to  adhere 
thereunto,  and  fall  upon  the  practice  thereof;  among  the  rest, 
a  chief  one  amongst  them  was  that  famous  pattern  of  piety 
and  justice,  Mr.  John  Winthrop,  the  first  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction,  accompanied  with  divers  other  precious  sons  of 
Sion,  which  might  be  compared  to  the  most  fine  gold.* 
Amongst  whom,  also,  I  might  name  that  reverend  and  worthy 
man,  Mr.  John  Wilson,  eminent  for  love  and  zeal ;  he  like- 
wise came  over  this  year,  and  bare  a  great  share  of  the  diffi- 
culties of  these  new  beginnings,  wdth  great  cheerfulness  and 
alacrity  of  spirit.  They  came  over  with  a  fleet  of  ten  ships, 
three  of  them  arriving  first  at  Salem,  in  which  several  of  the 
chiefest  of  them  came,  who  repaired,  sundry  of  them,  in  some 
short  time,  into  the  bay  of  the  Massachusetts;  the  other 
seven  ships  arrived  at  Charlestown,  where  it  pleased  the  Lord 
to  exercise  them  with  much  sickness,  and  being  destitute  of 
housing  and  shelter,  and  lying  up  and  down  in  booths,  some 
of  them  languished  and  died.  Yea,  it  pleased  God  to  take 
away  amongst  the  rest  that  blessed  servant  of  Christ,  Mr. 
Isaac  Johnson,  with  his  lady,  soon  after  their  arrival,  with 
sundry  other  precious  saints. 


the  Lord  to  show  him  his  errors,  and  reduce  him  into  the  way  of  truth,  and 
give  him  a  settled  judgment  and  constancy  in  the  same,  for  I  hope  he  be- 
longs to  the  Lord." 

For  further  particulars  of  Williams,  sec  Hutchinson's  Ilist.  vol.  i.  40,41, 
113,131;  Wiuthroji's  Journal;  Mass.  Hist.  Coll.;  Callender's  Hist.  K  L ; 
Felt's  Eccl.  History  of  New  England  and  IMcmoir,  by  Prof.  Knowles. 

*  INIarch  8,  1G30.  IMr.  Sherley  of  London  writes  to  Gov.  Bradford, 
"  Those  who  came  in  INlay  and  those  now  sent,  must  some  while  be  charge- 
able to  you  and  us."  "  This  is  another  company  of  our  Leyden  friends,  who 
arrived  at  the  latter  end  of  JNIa}',  and  the  charge  of  this  last  company  comes 
to  above  £550,  for  transporting  them  from  Holland  to  England,  their  lying 
there,  with  clothing  and  passage  hither,  besides  the  fetching  them  from 
Salem  and  the  bay,  where  they  and  their  goods  are  landed,  all  which  the 
New  Plymouth  imdertakers  pay  gratis,  besides  providing  them  housing,  pre- 
paring them  ground,  and  maintaining  them  with  food  sixteen  months  before 
they  have  a  harvest  of  their  own,  which  comes  to  near  as  much  more  ;  a  rare 
example  of  brotherly  love  and  Christian  care  in  performing  their  promises  to 
their  brethi-en,  even  beyond  their  power." — Bradford  in  Prince,  272. 


1630.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  109 

This  sickness  being  heavy  upon  them,  caused  the  principal 
of  them  to  propose  to  the  rest  to  set  a  day  apart  to  seek  the 
Lord,  for  the  assuaging  of  his  displeasure  therein,  as  also  for 
direction  and  guidance  in  the  solemn  enterprise  of  entering 
into  church  fellowship  ;  which  solemn  day  of  humiliation  was 
observed  by  all,  not  only  of  themselves,  but  also  by  their 
brethren  at  Plimouth  in  their  behalf ;  *  and  the  Lord  was  en- 
treated not  only  to  assuage  the  sickness,  but  also  encouraged 
their  hearts  to  a  beginning,  and  in  some  short  time  after  to  a 
further  progress  in  the  great  work  of  erecting  a  way  of  wor- 
shipping of  Christ  in  church  fellowship,  according  to  primitive 
institution.  Those  choice  and  eminent  servants  of  Christ  did 
not  despise  their  poor  leaders  and  fellow-soldiers  that  they 
found  in  the  same  work  of  the  Lord  with  them,  at  Plimouth, 
but  treated  them  as  brethren,  much  pitying  their  great  straits 
and  hardships  they  had  endured  in  the  first  beginning  of 
planting  this  wilderness,  promising  all  helpfulness  even  out  of 
their  own  estates,  according  to  their  power ;  and  their  said 
brethren  at  Plimouth  were  persuaded  they  spake  as  they 
thought  in  their  hearts ;  for,  such  was  the  simplicity  of  those 
times,  as  that  divers  faces  were  not  carried  under  a  hood; 
pride,  covetousness,  profaneness,  and  sinful  self,  were  ashamed 
to  be  seen,  except  in  obscure  places  and  persons.  O  poor 
New  England!  consider  what  thou  wast,  and  what  thou  now 
art!  Repent  and  do  thy  first  works,  saith  the  Lord!  So 
may  thy  peace  be  as  a  river,  and  thy  righteousness  as  the 
waves  of  the  sea,  Isa.  xlviii.  18,  19.  So  be  it.  But  to 
return. 

The  first  that  began  in  the  work  of  the  Lord  above  men- 
tioned, were  their  honored  governor,  Mr.  John  "Winthrop,  ]Mr. 
Johnson,  forenamed,  that  much  honored  gentleman,  Mi-.  Tho- 
mas Dudley,  and  Mr.  John  Wilson,  aforesaid ;  these  four 
were  the  first  that  began  that  honorable  church  of  Boston, 
unto  whom  there  joined  many  other.     The  same  year  also 

*  The  day  of  humiliation  -was  Friday,  July  30.  Mr.  Winslow  and  Mr. 
Fuller,  being  on  a  mission  at  Salem,  from  Plymouth  church,  with  Mr.  Aller- 
ton,  write  to  their  friends  on  this  subject,  July  26,  1630.  —  Hist.  Coll.  iii.  76. 

10 


110      ,  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMOIUAL.  [1630. 

Mr.  George  Phillips,*  who  was  a  worthy  servant  of  Christ  and 
dispenser  of  his  word,  began  a  church  fellowship  at  Water- 
town  ;  as  did  also  Mr.  INIaverick  and  Mr.  Warham  at  Dor- 
chester, the  same  day. 

Thus,  out  of  small  beginnings,  gi-eater  things  have  been 
produced  by  his  hand  that  made  all  things  of  nothing ;  and, 
as  one  small  candle  may  light  a  thousand,  so  the  light  here 
kindled  hath  shone  unto  many,  yea,  in  some  sort,  to  our 
whole  nation.  Let  the  glorious  name  of  Jehovah  have  all  the 
praise  in  all  ages.f 

*  See  Appendix  for  his  descendants. 

f  Mr.  Prince  transcribes  from  "  The  Book  of  Charters,"  a  patent  granted 
January  13,  1C30,  from  "  the  Council  for  Kew  England,"  to  "  William  Brad- 
ford and  his  associates  and  assigns,  all  that  part  of  New  England  between 
Cohassct  rivulet  towards  the  north,  and  Narraganset  river  towards  the  south, 
the  Western  Ocean  towards  the  east,  (the  Atlantic  was  then  so  called,)  and 
between  a  straight  line  directly  extending  up  into  the  main  land  towards 
the  west,  from  the  mouth  of  Narraganset  river  to  the  utmost  bounds  of  a 
country  in  New  England  called  Pacanokit,  alias  Sawamsct  westward,  and 
another  like  straight  line  extending  directly  from  the  mouth  of  Cohasset 
river  towards  the  west,  so  far  into  the  main  land  westward,  as  the  utmost 
limits  of  the  said  Pacanokit  or  Sawamset  entered ; "  also  a  tract  of  land 
fifteen  miles  on  each  side  of  Kennebeck  river,  which  they  afterwards  sold. 

The  patent  recites  that  the  grantees  "  had  lived  nine  years  in  New  Eng- 
land, had  planted  a  town  called  New  Plymouth,  at  their  own  charges,  and 
by  the  special  providence  of  God,  and  their  extraordinary  care  and  industiy, 
had  increased  their  plantations  to  near  three  hundred  peojile,  and  are,  on  all 
occasions,  able  to  relieve  any  new  planters,  or  others  of  his  majesty's  subjects 
who  may  fall  on  that  coast."  It  gives  them  "  all  the  rigid  and  interest  which 
the  said  council  had  or  ought  to  have  thereto,  with  Uberty  to  trade  with  the 
natives,  and  fish  in  the  seas  adjoining,"  and  "  liberty  to  make  orders,  ordi- 
nances, and  constitutions  not  contrary  to  the  laws  of  England,  for  their  better 
government,  and  to  put  the  same  in  execution,  by  such  officers  as  they  shall 
authorize  and  depute."  —  Prince,  268,  269. 

The  reader  will  be  very  likely  to  intjuire  what  "  right  and  interest "  this 
council  had,  which  they  here  undertook  to  convey '?  The  following  is  taken 
from  Prince,  180  :  — 

"  Nov.  3,  about  a  week  before  of  their  (the  Pilgrims)  arriving  at  Cape  Cod, 
king  James  signs  a  patent  for  the  incorporation  of  the  adventurers  to  the 
northern  colonies  of  Virginia,  between  40  and  48  degrees  north,  being  the  duke 
Lenox.  The  marquises  of  Buckingham  and  Hamilton,  the  earls  of  Arundel 
and  Warwick,  and  Sir  F.  Gorges,  with  thirty-four  others,  and  their  succes- 


1632.1  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  Ill 


1631. 

This  year  the  reverend  and  useful  instrument  Mr.  John 
Eliot  came  over,  and  not  long  after  Mr.  Weld,  who  began  a 
church  society  at  Roxbury;  as  likewise  good  old  Mr.  Ma- 
verick, and  ]Mr.  Warham  began  one  at  Dorchester.* 


1632.t 

This  year  one  Sir  Christopher  Gardiner,  being,  as  himself 
said,  descended  of  the  house  of  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winches- 


sors,  styling  them  '  The  Council  established  at  Plymouth,  in  the  county  of 
Devon,  for  the  planting,  ruling,  ordering,  and  governing,  New  England  in 
America,'  which  is  the  great  and  civil  basis  of  all  the  future  patents  and  plan- 
tations which  divide  this  country." 

"  Oct.  1630.  The  first  execution  in  Plymouth  colony  ;  which  is  a  matter 
of  great  sadness  to  us,  is  of  one  John  Billington,  for  Avaylaying  and  shooting 
John  Newcomen,  a  young  man,  in  the  shoulder,  whereof  he  died.  The  said 
Billington  was  one  of  the  profanest  among  us.  He  came  from  London,  and 
I  know  not  by  what  friends,  shuffled  into  our  company.  We  used  all 
due  means  about  his  trial ;  he  was  found  guilty  both  by  grand  and  petty 
jury,  and  we  took  the  advice  of  Mr.  Winthrop  and  others,  the  ablest  gentle- 
men in  Massachusetts  Bay,  who  all  concurred  with  us  that  he  ought  to  die, 
and  the  land  be  purged  from  blood."  —  Ihid.  320. 

*  The  Eev.  John  Warham,  first  minister  of  Windsor,  Ct.,  was  an  eminent 
preacher  at  Exeter ;  the  Rev.  John  Maverick,  lived  about  forty  miles  from  that 
city.  Mr.  Maverick  died  at  Boston,  in  February,  1636  ;  a  large  part  of  his 
society  had,  just  before,  removed  to  Windsor,  in  Connecticut,  and  it  was  his  in- 
tention to  follow  them.  Mr.  Warham  accompanied  those  of  his  people  who 
removed  to  Connecticut,  and  died  at  Windsor  in  1670.  "  I  suppose,"  says  Dr. 
Mather,  "  the  first  preacher  that  ever  preached  with  notes,  in  our  New  England, 
was  the  reverend  Warham,  who,  though  he  were  sometimes  faulted  for  it,  by 
some  judicious  men,  who  had  never  heard  him,  yet,  when  once  they  came  to 
hear  him,  they  could  not  but  admire  the  notable  energy  of  his  ministry.  He 
was  a  more  vigorous  preacher  than  the  most  of  them,  who  have  been  ap- 
plauded for  never  looking  into  a  book  in  their  lives."  —  Allen's  Biofj.  Diet., 
Hist.  Coll.  ix.  127-199;  Life  of  John  Eliot;  Hist.  Coll.  viii.  5-36. 

•f  This  year  (1632),  the  general  court  of  Plymouth  colony  make  an  extra- 
ordinary act,  that  whoever  refuses  the  office  of  governor  shall  pay  twenty 


112  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMOEIAL.  [1632. 

ter,  who  was  so  great  a  persecutor  of  God's  saints  in  Queen 
IMary's  days,  arrived  in  New  England ;  he  being  a  great  trav- 
eller received  his  first  honor  of  knighthood  at  Jerusalem,  being 
made  a  knight  at  the  sepulchre  there.  He  came  into  these 
parts  in  pretence  of  forsaking  the  world,  and  to  live  a  private 
life  in  a  godly  course,  not  unwilling  to  put  himself  upon  any 
mean  employment,  and  take  any  pains  for  his  living,  and 
sometimes  offered  himself  to  join  to  the  church  in  sundry 
places ;  he  brought  over  with  him  a  servant  or  two,  and  a 
comely  young  woman,  whom  he  called  his  cousin  ;  but  it  was 
suspected  that,  after  the  Italian  manner,  she  was  his  concu- 
bine. He  living  at  the  Massachusetts,  for  some  miscarriages 
for  which  he  should  have  answered,  fled  away  from  authority, 
and  got  amongst  the  Indians  in  the  jurisdiction  of  New 
Plimouth.  The  governor  of  the  Massachusetts  sent  after  him, 
but  could  not  get  him,  and  promised  some  reward  to  those 
that  should  find  him.  The  Indians  came  to  the  governor  of 
Plimouth,  and  told  where  he  was,  and  asked  if  they  might  kill 
him,  but  the  said  governor  told  them  no,  they  should  not  kill 
him  by  no  means,  but  if  they  could  take  him  alive  and  bring 
him  to  Plimouth,  they  should  be  paid  for  their  pains;  they 
said  he  had  a  gun  and  a  rapier,  and  he  would  kill  them  if 
they  went  about  it,  and  the  Massachusetts  Indians  said  they 
might  kill  him,  but  the  governor  aforesaid  told  them  no,  they 
should  not  kill  him,  but  watch  their  opportunity  and  take  him 
and  so  they  did,  for  when  they  light  on  him  by  a  river  side, 
he  got  into  a  canoe  to  get  from  them,  and  when  they  came 
near  him,  whilst  he  presented  his  piece  at  them  to  keep  them 
off,  the  stream  carried  the  canoe  against  a  rock,  and  threw 
both  him  and  his  piece,  and  the  rapier  into  the  water,  yet  he 
got  out,  and  having  a  little  dagger  by  his  side,  they  durst  not 
close  with  him ;  but  getting  long  poles,  they  soon  beat  the 
dagger  out  of  his  hand ;  so  he  was  glad  to  yield,  and  they 


pounds  sterling,  unless  he  were  chosen  two  years  going,  and  whoever  refuses 
the  o (lice  of  councillor  or  magistrate,  ten  pounds." — Prince,  411. 

"  ]Mr.  Bradford  having  been  governor  near  twelve  years,  now,  by  impor- 
tunity, gets  off  (1633)."  — Prince,  411,  423. 


1632.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMOEIAL.  113 

brought  him  to  the  governor  at  Plimouth,  but  his  hands  and 
arms  were  swelled  very  sore  with  the  blows  they  had  given 
him  ;  so  he  used  him  kindly,  and  sent  him  to  a  lodging  where 
his  arms  were  bathed  and  anointed,  and  he  was  quickly  well 
again,  and  blamed  the  Indians  for  beating  him  so  much. 
They  said  they  did  but  a  little  whip  him  with  sticks.  In  his 
lodging,  those  that  made  his  bed  found  a  little  note-book,  that 
by  accident  had  shpped  out  of  his  pocket,  or  some  private 
place,  in  which  was  a  memorial  what  day  he  was  reconciled 
to  the  Pope  or  church  of  Rome,  and  in  what  university  he 
took  his  scapula,  and  such  and  such  a  degree ;  it  being 
brought  to  the  governor,  he  kept  it  and  sent  it  to  the  governor 
of  the  Massachusetts,  with  word  of  his  taking,  wha  sent 
for  him ;  but  afterwards  he  went  for  England  and  showed  his 
malice  against  New  England,  but  God  prevented  him;  of 
which  I  thought  meet  to  insert  a  letter  from  Mr.  Winthrop, 
governor  of  the  Massachusetts,  to  Mr.  Bradford,  the  governor 
of  Plimouth,  in  reference  to  this  matter,  as  also  the  copy  of 
an  order  relating  to  the  same  as  followeth.  And  first  of  the 
letter :  — 

Sir, 

Upon  a  petition  exhibited  by  Sir  Christopher  Gardiner,  Sir 
Ferdinando  Gorges,  Captain  Mason,  etc.,  against  you  and  us, 
the  cause  was  heard  before  the  Lords  of  the  Privy  Council, 
and  afterwards  reported  to  the  king;  the  success  whereof 
makes  it  evident  to  all,  that  the  Lord  hath  care  of  his  people 
here ;  the  passages  are  admirable  and  too  long  to  write.  I 
heartily  wish  for  an  opportunity  to  impart  them  unto  you, 
being  many  sheets  of  paper ;  but  the  conclusion  was,  against 
all  men's  expectation,  an  order  for  our  encouragement,  and 
much  blame  and  disgrace  upon  the  adversaries,  which  calls 
for  much  thankfulness  from  us  all,  which  we  purpose,  God 
willing,  to  express  in  a  day  of  thanksgiving  to  our  merciful 
God,*  (I  doubt  not  but  you  will  consider  if  it  be  not  fit  for  you 

*  The  thanksgiving  proposed  by  Governor  Winthrop,  was  kept  on  the 
19th  of  June. —  Winth.  Jour. 

10* 


114  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1632. 

to  join  in  it,)  who,  as  he  hath  humbled  us  by  his  late  cor- 
rection, so  he  hath  lifted  us  up  by  an  abundant  rejoicing  in 
our  deliverance  out  of  so  desperate  a  danger;  so  as  that 
which  our  enemies  built  their  hopes  upon  to  ruin  us  by,  he 
hath  mercifully  disposed  to  our  great  advantage,  as  I  shall 
further  acquaint  you  when  occasion  shall  serve.  The  copy 
of  the  order  follows. 

At  the  Court  at  Whitehall,  January  19, 1632. 

Sigillum  Crescent. 

Lord  Privy  Seal,  Mr.  Trevers, 

Earl  of  Dorset,  Mr.  Vice  Chamberlain, 

Lord  Viscount  Falkland,  Mr.  Secretary  Cook, 

Lord  Bishop  of  London,  ]Mr.  Secretary  Windebank. 
Lord  Cottington, 

Whereas  his  majesty  hath  lately  been  informed  of  great 
distraction  and  much  disorder  in  the  plantations  in  the  parts 
of  America,  called  New  England,  which  if  they  be  true,  and 
suffered  to  run  on,  would  tend  to  the  dishonor  of  this  king- 
dom, and  utter  ruin  of  that  plantation ;  for  prevention  whereof, 
and  for  the  orderly  settling  of  government,  according  to 
the  intention  of  those  patents  which  have  been  granted  by 
his  majesty,  and  from  his  late  royal  father,  king  James ;  it 
hath  pleased  his  majesty,  that  the  lords  and  others  of  his 
most  honorable  privy  council  should  take  the  same  into  con- 
sideration ;  their  lordships,  in  the  first  place,  thought  fit  to 
make  a  committee  of  this  board,  to  take  examination  of  the 
matters  informed ;  which  committee  having  called  divers  of  the 
principal  adventurers  in  that  plantation,  and  heard  those  that 
are  complainants  against  them ;  most  of  the  things  informed 
being  denied,  and  resting  to  be  proved  by  parties  that  must  be 
called  from  that  place,  which  required  a  long  expense  of  time, 
and  at  present  their  lordships  finding  they  were  upon  despatch 
of  men,  victuals,  and  merchandise  for  that  place,  all  which 
would  be  at  a  stand  if  the  adventurers  should  have  discour- 
agement, or  take  suspicion  that  the  state  here  had  no  good 


1633.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  115 

opinion  of  that  plantation ;  their  lordships  not  laying  the 
fault  or  fancies  (if  any  be)  of  some  particular  men  upon  the 
geneAl  government,  or  principal  adventurers,  which  in  due  time 
is  further  to  be  inquired  into ;  have  thought  fit,  in  the  mean 
time,  to  declare,  that  the  appearances  were  so  fair,  and  hopes 
so  great,  that  the  country  would  prove  both  beneficial  to  this 
kingdom,  and  profitable  to  the  particulars,  as  that  the  adven- 
turers had  cause  to  go  on  cheerfully  with  then*  undertakings, 
and  rest  assured,  if  things  were  carried  as  was  pretended 
when  the  patents  were  granted,  and  accordingly  as  by  the 
patents  it  is  appointed,  his  majesty  would  not  only  maintain 
the  liberties  and  privileges  heretofore  granted,  but  supply  any 
thing  further  that  might  tend  to  the  good  government,  pros- 
perity, and  comfort  of  his  people  there  of  that  place,  etc.* 

William  Trumball. 

1633. 

This  year  Mr.  Edward  Winslow  was  chosen  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth ;  and  Mr.  William  Brad- 
ford, Capt.  Miles  Standish,  Mr.  John  Howland,  Mr.  John 
Alden,  Mr.  John  Doan,  Mr.  Stephen  Hopkins,  and  Mr.  Wil- 
liam Gilson,  were  (?hosen  to  be  his  assistants  in  govern- 
ment.! 


*  See  Prince,  October  25,  1G32. 

•j-  "  Mr.  Edward  Winslow  chosen  governor  of  Plimouth,  ]\Ir.  Bradford  hav- 
ing been  governor  about  ten  years,  and  now  by  importunity  got  off."  —  WintJi. 
Jour.  47. 

The  great  swamp  mentioned  in  this  narrative  was  in  Pembroke.  The 
great  river  is  supposed  to  be  what  is  now  called  North  river.  Ludham's  ford 
was  probably  in  Hanover,  about  fourteen  miles  from  Plymouth.  Massagas- 
cus  was  probably  written  Wissagasscus ;  and  indicates  the  place  which  was 
commonly  called  Wessagussett.  In  August,  1635,  "  Wessagasscus  was  made 
a  plantation,  and  Mr.  Hall  a  minister,  and  twenty-one  families  with  him, 
allowed  to  sit  down  there  —  after  called  Weymouth." — WintJi.  Jour.  84. 
The  term  prophesying,  in  the  sense  intended  by  Governor  Winthrop,  in  his 
account  of  the  religious  exercises  at  Plymouth,  has  become  obsolete.  It 
originated  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  when  the  Puritans  maintained  frequent 
religious  exercises,  in  which  texts  of  Scripture  were  interpreted  or  discussed, 


116  KEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1633. 

The  plantation  of  Plimouth,  having  had  some  former  con- 
verse with  the  Dutch,  as  hath  been  hinted,  they  seeing  them 
seated  in  a  barren  quarter,  told  them  of  a  river  called  b}#;hem 
the  fresh  river,*  which  they  often  commended  unto  them  for 
a  good  place,  both  for  plantation  and  trade,  and  wished  them 
to  make  use  of  it;  but  their  hands  being  full  otherwise,  they 
let  it  pass ;  but  afterwards,  there  coming  a  company  of  In- 
dians into  these  parts,  that  were  driven  out  of  their  country 
by  the  potency  of  the  Pequots,  they  solicited  them  to  go 
thither.  These  Indians  not  seeing  them  very  forward  to  en- 
tertain the  motion,  which  they  moved  with  great  ardency, 
they  solicited  them  of  the  government  of  the  Massachusetts 
in  like  sort,  but  they  being  then  not  fit  to  entertain  the  motion, 
in  respect  that  they  were  newly  come  into  the  country,  did  not 
much  regard  it..  Notwithstanding,  some  of  the  chief  made  a 
motion  to  join-some  here  in  a  way  of  trade  at  the  same  river; 
on  which  a  meeting  was  appointed  to  treat  concerning  the 
same  matter,  and  some  of  Plimouth  appointed  to  give  them 
meeting,  which  they  did,  but  they  cast  in  the  way  many  fears 
of  danger  and  loss,*and  the  like,  on  which  they  of  the  Massa- 
chusetts declined  the  thing,  and  did  not  proceed  therein. 
Whereupon  those  of  Plimouth  went  alone,  and  prepared  a 
frame  of  an  house,  and  stowed  it  into  a*l3ark,  ready  to  rear  spt 
their  landing,  and  went  up  the  said  river  and  reared  their  said 
house,  and  fenced  it  about  with  a  palisado,  which  was  done 
with  great  difficulty,  not  only  of  the  Dutch,  but  also  of  the 
Indians;  notwithstanding  the  place  they  possessed  themselves 
of  was  such  as  the  Dutch  had  nothing  to  do  with,  and  like- 
wise was  bought  of  the  Indians  which  they  carried  with 
them.  And  this  was  Plimouth's  entrance  there,  who  deserved 
to  have  held  it,  and  not  by  friends  to  have  been  thrust  out,  as 
in  a  sort  they  afterwards  were. 

This  year  it  pleased  God  to  visit  Plimouth  with  an  infectious 


one  speaking  to  the  subject,  after  another,  in  an  orderly  method.     This  was 
called  prophesying,  in  reference  to  1  Cor.  xv.  31.     Ye  all  may  prophesy, 
that  all  may  learn,  and  all  maybe  comforted.  —  NeaVs  Hist.  Ptailans,  i.  184. 
*  "WTiich  is  the  same  called  Connecticut  river.  —  M. 


1633.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  117 

fever,  of  which  many  fell  very  sick,  and  upwards  of  twenty 
died,  men,  women,  and  children,  and  sundry  of  them  were  of 
their  ancient  friends  ;  *  amongst  the  rest,  Mr.  Samuel  Fuller 
then  died,  after  he  had  much  helped  others,  and  was  a  com- 
fort to  them ;  he  was  their  surgeon  and  physician,  and  did 
much  good  in  his  place,  being  not  only  useful  in  his  faculty, 
but  otherwise,  as  he  was  a  godly  man,  and  served  Christ  in 
the  office  of  a  deacon  in  the  church  for  many  years,  and  for- 
ward to  do  good  in  his  place,  and  was  much  missed  after 
God  removed  him  out  of  this  world. 

This  sickness  caused  much  sadness  amongst  them,  and,  ac- 
cording to  their  duty,  they  besought  the  Lord  by  fasting  and 
and  prayer,  and  he  was  entreated  of  them,  and  towards  win- 
ter the  sickness  ceased.  This  sickness,  being  a  kind  of  pesti- 
lent fever,  swept  away  also  many  of  the  Indians  from  places 
near  adjoining  to  Plimouth. 

It  is  to  be  observed,  that  the  spring  before  this  sickness, 
there  was  a  numerous  company  of  flies,  which  were  like  for 
bigness  unto  wasps  or  bumblebees ;  they  came  out  of  little 
holes  in  the  ground,  and  did  eat  up  the  green  things,  and 
made  such  a  constant  yelling  noise  as  made  the  woods  ring 
of  them,  and  ready  to  deafen  the  hearers ;  they  were  not  any 
of  them  heard  or  seen  by  the  English  in  the  country  before 
this  time  ;  but  the  Indians  told  them  that  sickness  would  fol- 
low, and  so  it  did,  very  hot,  in  the  months  of  June,  July,  and 
August  of  that  summer.f 


*  One  of  these  "  ancient  friends,"  who  died  at  this  time,  was  Mr.  Thomas 
Blossom.  —  Prince,  ii.  96.  Some  of  his  letters  from  Leyden  may  be  seen 
in  Hist.  Collections,  vol.  iii.  On  his  arrival  at  Plymouth,  he  was  elected  a  dea- 
con of  the  church.  —  Cotton's  Hist,  of  PI pnouth  Church ;  Hist-  CoU.iv.  111. 
Mr.  Cotton  places  his  death,  with  that  of  his  associate,  Mr.  Masterton,  before 
1630.  But  Mr.  Prince,  who  quotes  Governor  Bradford's  MS.  relative  to  the 
sickness  of  1633,  is  probably  correct. 

t  Prince  says,  "  they  are  known  by  the  name  of  locusts."  The  prevailing 
opinion  is,  that  they  make  their  appearance  Septem  decenially,  and  this 
seems  to  be  confirmed  by  long  observation.  Their  chrysalis  state  seems  not 
to  be  known,  and  probably  they  have  several  transmutations  during  the  long 
interval  of  their  appearance.     By  what  means  they  make  "  such  a  yelling 


118  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  [1634. 

This  year  there  arrived  in  New  England,  those  three 
worthy  instruments,  Mr.  John  Cotton,  ]\Ir.  Thomas  Hooker, 
and  Mr.  Samuel  Stone,  who  were  gospel  preachers,  of  excel- 
lent worth  and  use  in  their  places,  until  God  took  them  out 
of  the  world  unto  himself. 

This  year  likewise,  Mr,  William  Collier  amved  with  his 
family  in  New  England,  who,  as  he  had  been  a  good  bene- 
factor to  the  colony  of  New  Plimouth,  before  he  came  over, 
having  been  an  adventurer  unto  it  at  its  first  beginning,  so, 
also,  he  approved  himself  a  very  useful  instrument,  in  that 
jurisdiction,  after  he  arrived,  being  frequently  chosen,  and  for 
divers  years  serving  God  and  the  country  in  the  place  of 
magistracy,  and  lived  a  godly  and  holy  life,  until  old  age, 
which  to  him  is  a  crown  of  glory,  being  found  in  the  way  of 
righteousness.* 

'1634. 

This  year  Mr.  Thomas  Prince  was  chosen  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  His  assistants  in  government 
were  Mr.  William  Bradford,  Mr.  Edward  Winslow,  Capt. 
Miles  Standish,  Mr.  William  Collier,  Mr.  John  Alden,  Mr. 
John  Howland,  and  INIr.  Stephen  Hopkins. 

In  the  spring  of  this  year  there  fell  a  very  great  sickness  of 
the  smallpox  amongst  the  Indians,  so  as  they  died  most  mis- 
erably of  it ;  for  a  sorer  disease  cannot  come  amongst  them, 

noise"  seems  not  to  be  well  agreed.  But  as  to  tlieir  "  eating  up  the  green 
things,"  this  is  a  mistake.  They  pitch  upon  the  young  branches  of  oak  trees 
generally,  and  -with  a  kind  of  chisel  in  their  posterior,  they  penetrate  and 
split  the  limb  and  deposit  their  ova  in  the  pith,  and  in  a  short  time  the  limb 
breaks,  and  the  leaves  die,  and  give  the  appearance  of  being  eaten.  The 
end  of  the  limb  falls  to  the  ground,  the  ova  produces  the  worm,  which  enters 
the  earth,  and  the  locusts  in  due  time  return.  It  does  not  appear  that  they 
have  any  kind  of  nourishment  during  their  appearance,  unless  it  be  the  dew 
or  rain.     See  Dobson's  Encyclopajdia. 

*  "  This  year  a  small  glcane  of  rye  was  brought  to  the  court,  (in  Massa- 
chusetts,) as  the  first-fruits  of  English  graine,  at  which  the  poor  people 
greatly  rejoiced,  to  see  the  land  would  bear  it."  —  Johisoit's  Wond.  Work. 
Prov.  61. 


1634.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOKIAL.  119 

and  they  dread  it  more  than  the  plague  itself;  for,  usually, 
those  of  them  which  have  this  disease,  have  them  in  abun- 
dance, and  for  want  of  bedding  and  linen,  and  other  neces- 
saries, fall  into  a  -  lamentable  condition ;  for,  as  they  lie  on 
their  hard  mats,  the  pock  breaking  and  running  one  into 
another,  their  skin  cleaving  by  reason  thereof  to  the  mats 
they  lie  on,  when  they  turn  them,  much  of  their  skin  flays  off 
at  once,  and  they  will  be  all  on  a  gore  of  blood,  most  sad  and 
grievous  to  behold ;  and  then,  being  very  sore,  what  with 
cold  and  other  distempers,  they  die  like  rotten  sheep. 

This  year  one  Capt.  Stone,  who  had  sometimes  lived  at 
Christophers,  in  the  West  Indies,  came  into  these  parts ;  of 
whom  I  have  nothing  to  speak  in  the  way  of  commendation, 
but  rather  the  contrary.  After  he  had  been  to  and  fro  in  the 
country,  he  returned  towards  Virginia,  with  one  Capt.  Nor- 
ton ;  and  so  it  was,  that,  as  they  returned,  they  went  'into 
Connecticut  river,  where  the  Indians  killed  the  said  Stone  as 
he  lay  in  his  cabin,  and  threw  a  covering  over  him.  They 
likewise  killed  all  the  rest  of  his  company,  but  the  said  Capt. 
Norton,  he  defending  himself  a  long  time  in  the  cook-room  of 
the  bark,  until,  by  accident,  the  gainpowder  took  fire,  which 
for  readiness  he  had  set  in  an  open  thing  before  him,  which 
did  so  burn  and  scald  him,  and  blind  his  eyes,  as  he  could 
make  no  longer  resistance,  but  was  slain  also  by  them,  and 
they  made  a  prey  of  his  goods. 

It  is  to  be  observed,  that  the  said  Stone,  being  at  the  Dutch 
plantation,  in  the  fore  part  of  this  year,  a  certain  bark  of 
Plimouth  being  there  likewise  on  trading,  he  kept  company 
with  the  Dutch  governor,  and  made  him  drunk,  and  got  leave 
of  him,  in  his  drunkenness,  to  take  the  said  bark,  without  any 
occasion  or  cause  given  him ;  and  so,  taking  his  time  when 
the  merchant  and  some  of  the  chief  of  the  men  were  on  shore, 
with  some  of  his  own  men,  made  the  rest  of  them  weigh  an- 
chor, and  set  sail  to  carry  her  away  to  Virginia ;  but  some  of 
the  Dutch  seamen,  who  had  been  at  Plimouth,  and  received 
kindness,  seeing  this  horrible  abuse,  got  a  vessel  or  two  and 
pursued  them,  and  brought  them  back.  After  this  he  came  into 
the  Massachusetts  Bay,  where  they,  commenced  suit  against 


120  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1C34. 

him ;  but  by  the  mediation  of  some  it  was  taken  up,*  and 
afterwards,  in  the  company  of  some  gentlemen,  he  came  to 
Plimouth,and  was  kindly  entertained;  but  revenge  boiling  in 
his  breast,  as  some  conceived,  he  watched  a  season  to  have 
stabbed  the  governor,  and  put  his  hand  to  his  dagger  for  that 
end,  but  by  God's  providence,  ordering  the  vigilance  of  some 
that  were  about  him,  he  was  prevented  ;  but  God  met  with 
him  for  these  and  other  wickednesses,  as  hath  been  before 
related.f 

*  Captain  StandisL.  repaired  to  Boston,  to  accuse  Stone  of  piracy,  and  the 
offender  was  required  to  give  surety  to  appear  in  the  Admiralty  in  England. 
"  But  after,"  says  Gov.  Wintlirop,  "  those  of  Plimouth,  being  persuaded  it 
would  turn  to  their  reproach,  and  that  it  would  be  no  piracy,  we  withdrew 
the  cognizanej^" —  Winth.  Join:  50. 

f  ]\Ir.  Bradford  and  ]\Ir.  Winslow,  two  of  the  magistrates  of  Plymouth, 
with  Mr.  Smith,  their  pastor,  came  to  Boston  by  water,  to  confer  with  some 
of  our  magistrates  and  ministers  about  their  case  of  Kenncbeck.  There  met 
hereabout  JNIr.  Winthrop,  Mr.  Cotton,  and  INIr.  Wilson,  and  after  they  had 
sought  the  Lord,  they  foil  first  u^ion  some  passages  which  they  had  taken 
some  offence  at,  but  those  were  soon  cleared.  Then  for  the  matter  itself.  It 
fell  into  these  two  points :  first,  whether  their  right  of  trade  there  were  such, 
as  they  might  lawfully  hinder  others  from  coming  there  :  second,  admitting 
that,  whether  in  point  of  conscience  they  might  so  far  stand  upon  their  right 
as  to  take  away  or  hazai'd  any  man's  life  in  defence  of  it. 

For  the  first,  their  right  appeared  to  be  good ;  for  that,  besides  the  king's 
grant,  they  had  taken  up  that  jilace  as  vacuum  chnnicilium,  and  so  had  con- 
tinued without  interruption  or  claim  of  any  of  the  natives,  for  divers  years, 
and  also  had,  by  their  charge  and  providence,  drawn  down  thither  the  great- 
est part  of  the  trade,  by  carrying  wamiiampeage  thither,  which  none  of  the 
English  had  known  the  use  of  before.  For  the  second,  they  alleged,  that 
their  servant  did  kill  Ilockin  to  save  other  of  their  men,  whom  he  was  ready 
to  have  shot.  Yet  they  acknowledged  that  they  did  hold  themselves  under 
guilt  of  the  breach  of  the  sixth  commandment.  In  that  they  did  hazard  man's 
life  for  such  a  cause,  and  did  not  rather  wait  to  preserve  their  right  by  other 
means,  which  they  rather  acknowledged ;  because  they  wished  it  were  not 
done ;  and  hereafter  they  would  be  careful  to  prevent  the  like. —  WinlJirojj's 
Hist.  N.  E.  p.  162. 

*'  One  pleasant  passage,"  says  Gov.  Winthrop,  "  happened,  which  was 
acted  by  the  Indians  this  year.  Mr.  Winslow  coming  In  his  bark  from  Con- 
necticut to  Narraganset,  and  left  her  there,  and  intending  to  return  by  land, 
he  went  to  Osamequin,  the  Sagamore,  his  old  ally,  who  offered  to  conduct 
him  to  Plymouth  ;  but  before  thpy  took  their  journey,  Osamequin  sent  one  of 


1635.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  LIEMORIAL.  121 


1635. 

This  year  Mr.  William  Bradford  was  chosen  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  Edward  Winslow, 
Mr.  Thomas  Prince,  Mr.  William  Collier,  Capt.  Miles  Stan- 
dish,  Ml-.  John  Alden,  Mr.  John  Howland,  and  Mr.  Stephen 
Hopkins,  were  chosen  to  be  his  assistants  in  government. 

This  year  Mr.  Edward  Winslow  took  a  voyage  for  Eng- 
land, on  public  occasions,  and  it  came  to  pass  that  he  had 
occasion  to  answer  some  complaints  made  against  the  country 
at  the  council  board ;  more  chiefly  concerning  the  Massachu- 
setts jurisdiction,  which  he  did  to  good  effect,  and  further 
prosecuted  such  things  as  might  tend  to  the  good  of  the 
whole  ;  in  particular,  he  preferred  a  petition  to  the  right  hon- 
orable the  lords  commissioners  for  the  plantations  in  America, 
in  reference  unto  some  injuries  done  by  the  French  and  Dutch 
unto  the  country ;  which  petition  found  good  acceptance,  and 
was  in  a  way  to  a  satisfactory  answer.  But  sundry  adversa- 
ries interposed,  whose  ends  were  the  subversion  and  over- 
throw of  the  churches,  at  least  to  disturb  their  peace,  and  hin- 
der their  growth  ;  but,  by  God's  providence,  it  so  fell  out  in 
the  end,  that  although  those  adversaries  crossed  the  petition 
from  taking  any  further  effect,  in  the  end  principally  intended 
in  it ;  yet  by  this,  as  a  means,  the  whole  plot  was  discovered, 
and  those  adversaries  came  to  nothing.  The  particulars 
whereof  are  too  long  here  to  be  inserted. 

This  year,  on  Saturday,  the  fifteenth  day  of  August,  was 
such  a  mighty  storm  of  wind  and  rain,  as  none  now  living  in 
these  parts,  either  English  or  Indian,  had  seen  the  like ;  being 
like  unto  those  hurricanes,  or  tuffins,  that  writers  mention  to 


his  men  to  Plimouth,  to  tell  them  that  Mr.  Winslow  was  dead,  and  directed 
him  to  show  how  and  where  he  was  killed ;  whereupon  there  was  much  fear 
and  sorrow  at  Plimouth.  The  next  day,  when  Osamequin  brought  him  home, 
they  asked  him  why  he  sent  such  word,  etc.,  he  answered  that  it  was  their 
manner  to  do  so,  that  they  might  be  more  welcome  when  they  came  home." — 
Winth.  Hist.  N.  E.  p.  165. 

11 


122  NEW  EXGLxVXD'S   MEMOEIAL.  [1635. 

be  in  the  Indies.  It  began  in  the  morning  a  little  before  day, 
and  grew  not  by  degi'ees,  but  came  with  great  violence  in  the 
beginning,  to  the  great  amazement  of  many.  It  blew  down 
sundry  houses,  and  uncovered  divers  others ;  divers  vessels 
were  lost  at  sea  in  it,  and  many  more  in  extreme  danger.  It 
caused  the  sea  to  swell  in  some  places  to  the  southward  of 
Plimouth,  as  that  it  arose  to  twenty  foot  right  up  and  down, 
and  made  many  of  the  Indians  to  climb  into  trees  for  their 
safety.  It  threw  down  all  the  corn  to  the  ground,  which 
never  rose  more,  the  which,  through  the  mercy  of  God,  it 
being  near  the  harvest  time,  was  not  lost,  though  much  the 
worse;  and  had  the  wind  continued  without  shifting,  in  like- 
lihood it  would  have  drowned  some  part  of  the  country.  It 
blew  down  many  hundred  thousands  of  trees,  turning  up  the 
stronger  by  the  roots,  and  breaking  the  high  pine  trees,  and 
such  like,  in  the  midst ;  and  the  tall  young  oaks,  and  walnut 
trees,  of  good  bigness,  were  wound  as  a  withe  by  it,  very 
strange  and  fearful  to  behold.  It  began  in  the  south-east,  and 
veered  sundry  ways,  but  the  greatest  force  of  it,  at  Plimouth, 
was  from  the  former  quarter ;  it  continued  not  in  extremity 
above  five  or  six  hours  before  the  violence  of  it  began  to 
abate ;  the  marks  of  it  will  remain  this  many  years,  in  those 
parts  where  it  was  sorest.  The  moon  suffered  a  great  eclipse 
two  nights  after  it.* 


*  "  In  the  same  tempest  a  bark  of  Mr.  AUcrtou's  was  cast  away  upon  Cape 
Ann,  and  twenty-one  persons  drowned ;  among  the  rest  one  ]\Ir.  Avery,  a 
minister  in  Wiltshire,  a  godly  man,  with  his  wife  and  six  small  children,  were 
drowned.  Kone  were  saved  but  one  Mr.  Thatcher  and  his  wife,  who  were 
cast  on  shore  and  preserved." 

The  general  court  gave  Mr.  Thatcher  £26  13s.  Ad.,  toward  his  losses,  and 
divers  good  people  gave  him  besides.  Mr.  Thatcher  was  the  uncle  of  the 
Rev.  Thomas  Thatcher,  who  came  over  with  him  in  the  James,  1C35,  and 
who  was  ordained  pastor  of  the  church  at  "Weymouth,  January  2,  1G45,  and 
installed  the  first  pastor  of  the  Old  South  Church  in  Boston,  February  16, 
1670.  He  was  the  progenitor  of  the  long  line  of  clergymen  who  have  dis- 
tinguished the  name  of  Thatcher.  Cotton  ]\Iather  says,  that  a  day  or  two  be- 
fore that  fatal  voyage  from  i^ewbury  to  jNIarblehead,  our  young  Thatcher 
)the  same  Thomas  Thatcher)  had  such  a  strong  and  sad  impression  upon  his 


1636.1  NEW  EXGLAKD'S  MEMORIAL.  123 


1636. 

This  year  Mr.  Edward  Winslow  was  chosen  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  Plimouth ;  and  Mr.  William  Bradford,  Mr. 
Thomas  Prince,  Mr.  William  Collier,  IVIr.  John  Alden,  Mr. 
Timothy  Hatherly,  Mr.  John  Brown,  and  Mr.  Stephen  Hop- 
kins, were  chosen  to  be  his  assistants  in  government. 

This  year  the  towns  on  the  river  of  Connecticut  began  to 
be  planted,*  and  in  transporting  of  goods  thither,  from  the 
Massachusetts  Bay,  two  shallops  were  cast  away,  loaded  with 
goods  to  go  thither,  in  an  easterly  storm,  at  the  mouth  of 
Plimouth  harbor ;  the  boat's  men  were  all  lost,  not  so  much 
as  any  of  their  bodies  found  for  burial,  they  being  five  in  num- 
ber in  both  boats.  The  principal  of  them  was  one  Mr.  William 
Cooper,  an  ancient  seaman,  of  known  skill,  having  formerly 
been  master  of  a  ship,  and  had  gone  great  voyages  to  the 
East  Indies,  and  to  other  parts ;  but  the  night  being  dark 
and  stormy,  they  ran  upon  the  skirt  of  a  flat  that  lieth  near 
the  mouth  of  the  harbor,  and  so  were  overraked ;  the  goods 
came  on  shore  along  the  harbor,  and  the  governor  caused  a 
careful  course  to  be  taken  for  the  preservation  of  them,  in  the 
behalf  of  the  right  owners,  who  afterwards  received  so  many 
of  them  as  were  saved. 

Now  followeth  the  tragedy  of  the  war  that  fell  betwixt  the 
English  and  the  Pequots,  which  I  will  relate  according  to  my 
best  intelligence  ;  in  order  whereunto  1  thouojht  £:ood  to  men- 


mind,  about  the  issue  of  the  voj-age,  that  he,  with  another,  would  needs  go 
the  journey  by  land,  and  so  he  escaped  perishing  with  some  of  his  pious  and 
precious  friends  by  sea. —  Young's  Cliron.  Mass.  594.  See  also  Ibid.  p.  48G 
-495  for  a  full  account  of  this  shipwreck. 

*  "  Mr.  Hooker,  pastor  of  the  church  at  Newtown,  and  the  rest  of  his  con- 
gregation, went  to  Connecticut;  his  wife  was  carried  in  a  horse-litter;  and 
they  took  160  cattle,  and  fed  of  their  milk  by  the  way." —  Wiiith.  Hist.  N.  E. 
p.  223.  There  was  a  previous  emigration  in  1635,  from  Dorchester  and 
"Watertown.  Hartford  was  settled  by  the  company  from  Newtown.  The 
Watertown  people  seated  themselves  at  Wcthersfield.  Those  from  Dorches- 
ter selected  a  place  afterward  called  Windsor. 


124  KEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMOKIi\X.  [1636. 

tion  some  particulars  first,  that  by  discerning  the  whole  mat- 
ter, in  the  several  parts  and  ckcumstances,  the  more  of  the 
mercy  and  goodness  of  God  may  be  taken  notice  of  to  his 
praise,  for  destroying  so  proud  and  blasphemous  an  enemy.* 
In  the  year  1634,  the  Pequots,  a  stout  and  warlilce  people, 
who  had  made  war  with  sundry  of  their  neighbors,  and  being 
puffed  up  with  many  victories,  grew  now  at  variance  with  the 
Narragansets,  a  great  people  bordering  upon  them.  These 
Narragansets  held  correspondence  and  terms  of  friendship 
with  the  English  of  the  Massachusetts.  Now  the  Pequots 
being  conscious  of  the  guilt  of  Capt.  Stone's  death,  whom 
they  knew  to  be  an  Englishman,  as  also  those  that  were  with 
him,  and  being  fallen  out  with  the  Dutch,  lest  they  should 
have  over  many  enemies  at  once,  sought  to  make  friendship 
with  the  English  of  the  Massachusetts,  and  for  that  end,  sent 
both  messengers  and  gifts  unto  them,  as  appears  by  some 
letters  sent  from  the  governor  of  the  Massachusetts  to  the 
governor  of  Plimouth,  as  followeth :  — 

Dear  and  worthy  Sir, 

To  let  you  know  something  of  our  affairs,  you  may  under- 
stand that  the  Pequots  have  sent  some  of  theirs  to  us,  to  desire 
our  friendship,  and  offered  much  wampum  and  beaver,  etc. 
The  first  messengers  were  dismissed  without  answer;  with 
the  next  we  had  divers  days'  conference,  and  taking  the  advice 
of  some  of  our  ministers,  and  seeking  the  Lord  in  it,  we  con- 
cluded a  peace  and  friendship  with  them,  upon  these  condi- 
tions, That  they  should  deliver  up  to  us  those  men  who  were 
guilty  of  Stone's  death,  etc.,  and  if  we  desired  to  plant  in 
Connecticut,  they  should  give  up  their  right  to  us,  and  we 
would  send  to  trade  with  them  as  our  friends,  which  was  the 
chief  thing  we  aimed  at,  they  being  now  at  war  with  the 

*  The  Pequots  were  the  most  warlike  tribe  of  New  England.  Those  who 
wish  to  examine  the  history  of  this  truly  barbarous  war  In  which  the  whole 
tribe  was  extirpated,  may  find  it  well  written  in  Trumbull's  History  of  Con- 
necticut, ch.  5.  See  also  Holmes's  Annals, p.  297  ;  and  Hist.  Coll.  p.  273-293. 
The  tribe  inhabited  the  present  county  of  Xcw  London,  Conn.,  and  their  fort 
was  on  the  river,  between  Stouington  and  Groton. 


1636.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  125 

Dutch,  aDcl  the  rest  of  then'  neighbors.  To  this  they  readily 
agreed ;  and  that  we  should  mediate  a  peace  between  them 
and  the  Narragansets,  for  which  end  they  were  content  we 
should  give  the  Narragansets  part  of  the  present  they  would 
bestow  on  us  ;  for  they  stood  so  much  on  thek  honor,  as  they 
would  not  be  seen  to  give  any  thing  of  themselves.  As  for 
Capt.  Stone,  they  told  us  there  were  but  two  left  of  those 
who  had  any  hand  in  his  death,  and  that  they  killed  him  in 
a  just  quarrel ;  for,  said  they,  he  surprised  two  of  our  men, 
and  bound  them,  to  make  them  by  force  to  show  him  the 
way  up  the  river,  and  he,  with  two  others,  coming  on  shore, 
nine  Indians  watched  them,  and  when  they  were  asleep  in 
the  night  they  killed  them,  to  deliver  their  own  men ;  and 
some  of  them,  going  afterwards  to  the  bark,  it  was  suddenly 
blown  up.  We  are  now  preparing  a  bark  to  send  unto 
them.* 

Yours,  ever  assured, 

John  Winthrop. 
Boston,  March  12,  1634. 

Not  long  after  these  things,  Mr,  John  Oldman,  of  whom 
much  is  spoken  before,  being  now  an  inhabitant  of  the  Mas- 
sachusetts, went,  with  a  small  vessel,  and  slenderly  manned, 
on  trading  on  those  south  parts  ;  and,  upon  a  quarrel  between 
him  and  the  Indians,  was  cut  off  by  them,  in  such  manner  as 
hath  been  forenoted,  at  an  island  called  by  the  Indians  Man- 
isses,  by  the  English,  Block  Island.  This,  with  the  former, 
about  the  death  of  Stone,  and  the  baffling  of  the  Pequots 
with  the  English  of  the  Massachusetts,  moved  them  to  take 
revenge,  and  to  require  satisfaction  for  these  wrongs ;  but  it 
took  little  effect ;  some  of  the  murderers  of  Mx.  Oldham  fled 
to  the  Pequots,  and  although  the  English  went  to  the  Pequots, 
and  had  some  parley  with  them,  yet  they  did  but  delude  them  ; 
and  the  English  returned  without  doing  any  thing  to  purpose, 


*  And  in  another  letter  lie  saith,  "  our  bark  is  lately  returned  from  the 
Pequots,  and  our  men  put  off  but  little  commodities,  and  found  them  to  be  a 
very  false  people,  so  we  mean  to  have  no  more  to  do  "with  them."  —  M. 

11* 


126  XEW  EXGLAXD'S  SIEMORIAL.  [1637. 

being  frustrated  of  their  opportunity  by  their  deceit.  After 
the  English  of  the  iNIassachusetts  were  returned,  the  Pequots 
took  their  time  and  opportunity  to  cut  off  some  of  the  Eng- 
lish at  Connecticut,  as  they  passed  up  and  down  upon  their 
occasions ;  and  tortured  some  of  them,  in  putting  them  to 
death  in  the  most  barbarous  manner,  and  most  blasphemously, 
in  this  their  cruelty,  bade  them  call  upon  their  God,  or  mocked 
and  derided  them  when  they  so  did ;  and,  not  long  after,  as- 
saulted them  at  their  houses  and  habitations,  as  will  appear 
more  fully  in  the  ensuing  relation. 


1637. 

In  the  forepart  of  this  year,  the  Pequots  fell  openly  upon 
the  English  at  Connecticut,  in  the  lower  parts  of  the  river,  and 
slew  sundry  of  them,  as  they  were  at  work  in  the  fields,  both 
men  and  women,  to  the  great  terror  of  the  rest;  and  went 
away  in  great  pride  and  triumph  with  many  threats.  They 
also  assaulted  Saybrook  fort,  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  of 
Connecticut,  although  it  was  strong  and  well  defended.  It 
struck  them  with  much  fear  and  astonishment,  to  see  their 
bold  attempts  in  the  face  of  danger,  which  made  them  in  all 
places  to  stand  upon  their  guard,  and  to  prepare  for  resistance, 
and  earnestly  to  solicit  their  friends  and  confederates  in  the 
Massachusetts  Bay,  to  send  them  speedy  aid,  for  they  looked 
for  more  forcible  assaults.  Mr.  Vane,  being  then  governor  of 
that  jurisdiction,  \\Tit  from  their  general  court  to  the  governor 
and  court  of  New  Plimouth,  to  join  with  them  in  this  war,  to 
which  they  were  cordially  willing.  In  the  mean  time,  before 
things  could  be  prepared  for  to  set  out,  the  Pequots,  as  they 
had  done  the  winter  before,  sought  to  make  peace  with  the 
Narragansets,  and  used  many  pernicious  arguments  to  move 
them  thereunto,  as  that  the  English  were  strangers,  and  began 
to  overspread  their  country,  and  would  deprive  them  thereof 
in  time,  if  they  were  suffered  to  grow  and  increase ;  and  if 
the  Narragansets  did  assist  the  English  to  subdue  them,  that 
did  but  make  way  for  their  own  overthrow ;  for  if  they  were 


1637.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  127 

rooted  out,  the  English  would  soon  take  occasion  to  subjugate 
them ;  and  if  they  would  hearken  to  them,  they  should  not 
need  to  fear  the  strength  of  the  English ;  for  they  would  not 
come  to  open  battle  with  them,  but  fire  their  houses,  kill  their 
cattle,  and  lie  in  ambush  for  them,  as  they  went  abroad  upon 
their  occasions,  and  all  this  they  might  easily  do  with  little 
danger  to  themselves.  The  which  course  being  held,  they 
well  saw  the  English  would  not  long  subsist,  but  they  would 
either  be  starved  with  hunger,  or  forced  to  forsake  the  country ; 
with  many  like  things,  insomuch  that  the  Narragansets  were 
once  wavering,  and  were  half  minded  to  have  made  peace  with 
them,  and  joined  against  the  English ;  but  again,  when  they 
considered  how  much  wrong  they  had  received  from  the 
Pequots,  and  what  an  opportunity  they  had  now,  by  helping 
the  English  to  right  themselves,  revenge  was  so  sweet  to  them, 
as  it  prevailed  above  all  the  rest ;  so  as  they  resolved  to  join 
with  the  English  against  them,  and  so  did.  The  court  of 
Plimouth  agreed  to  find  fifty  men  at  their  own  charge,  and 
with  as  much  speed  as  possible  they  could  get  them  in  readi- 
ness, under  sufficient  leaders,  and  provided  a  bark  to  carry 
their  provisions,  and  to  tend  upon  them  on  all  occasions,  and 
when  they  were  ready  to  march  with  a  supply  from  the  bay, 
they  had  word  sent  them  to  stay,  for  the  enemy  was  as  good 
as  vanquished,  and  there  would  be  no  need. 

I  shall  not  take  upon  me  exactly  to  describe  their  proceedings 
in  this  war,  because  possibly  it  hath  been  done  by  themselves 
that  were  actors  therein,  and  best  knew  the  circumstances  of 
things  ;  I  shall  therefore  set  them  down  in  the  main  and  gen- 
eral, according  to  my  best  intelligence. 

From  Connecticut,  who  were  most  sensible  of  the  hurt 
sustained,  and  the  present  danger,  they  set  out  a  party  of 
men,  and  another  party  met  them  from  the  Massachusetts 
Bay,  at  the  Narragansets,  who  were  to  join  them.  The 
Narragansets  were  very  earnest  to  be  gone,  before  the  Eng- 
lish were  well  rested  and  refreshed,  especially  some  of  them 
which  came  last.  It  should  seem  their  desire  was  come  upon 
the  enemy  suddenly  and  unexpectedly.  There  being  a  bark 
of  Plimouth  newly  put  in  there,  which  was  come  from  Con- 


128  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1637. 

necticut,  they  did  encourage  them  to  lay  hold  of  the  oppor- 
tunity of  the  Indians'  forwardness,  and  to  show  as  great  for- 
wardness as  they,  for  it  would  encourage  them,  and  expedi- 
tion might  turn  to  their  great  advantage.  So  they  went  on, 
and  so  ordered  their  march,  as  the  Indians  brought  them  to 
the  fort  of  their  enemy,  in  which  most  of  their  chief  men  were, 
before  day;  they  approached  the  same  with  great  silence, 
and  surrounded  it  both  with  English  and  Indians,  that  they 
might  not  break  out,  and  so  assaulted  them  with  great  cour- 
age, shooting  among  them,  and  entered  the  fort  with  great 
speed ;  and  those  that  first  entered  found  sharp  resistance  from 
the  enemy,  who  both  shot  and  grappled  with  them ;  others 
ran  into  their  houses,  and  brought  out  fire  and  set  them  on 
fire,  which  soon  took  in  their  mats,  and  their  houses  standing 
close  together,  with  the  wind  all  was  soon  on  a  flame,  and 
thereby  more  were  burnt  to  death  than  were  otherwise  slain. 
It  burnt  their  bowstrings,  and  made  them  unserviceable. 
Those  that  escaped  the  fire  were  slain  with  the  sword ;  some 
hewed  to  pieces,  some  run  through  with  their  rapiers,  so  as 
they  were  quicldy  dispatched,  and  very  few  escaped.  The 
number  they  thus  destroyed,  was  conceived  to  be  above  four 
hundred.  At  this  time  it  was  a  fearful  sight  to  see  them  thus 
frying  in  the  fire,  and  the  streams  of  blood  quenching  the 
same;  and  horrible  was  the  stink  and  scent  thereof;  but  the 
victory  seemed  a  sweet  sacrifice,  and  they  gave  the  praise 
thereof  to  God,  who  had  wrought  so  wonderfully  for  them, 
thus  to  enclose  their  enemies  in  their  hands,  and  give  them 
so  speedy  a  victory  over  so  proud,  insulting,  and  blasphemous 
an  enemy.  The  Narragansets,  all  this  while,  stood  round 
about  aloof,  off"  from  all  danger,  and  left  the  whole  execution 
to  the  English,  except  it  were  the  stopping  any  that  brake 
away,  insulting  over  their  enemies  in  their  ruins  and  misery, 
when  they  saw  them  dancing  in  the  fire ;  calling  by  a  word 
in  their  own  language,  signifying,  O  brave  Pequots  I  which 
they  used  familiarly  amongst  themselves  in  their  own  praises, 
in  songs  of  triumphs  after  their  victories. 

After  this  service  was  thus  happily  accomplished,  the  Eng- 
glish  marched  to  the  water-side,  where  they  met  with  some  of 


1637.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOKIAL.  129 

their  vessels,  by  whom  they  were  refreshed  and  supplied  with 
victuals  and  other  necessaries ;  but  in  their  march,  the  rest  of 
the  Pequots  drew  into  a  body,  and  followed  them,  thinking  to 
have  some  advantage  against  them  by  reason  of  a  neck  of 
land ;  but  when  they  saw  the  English  prepare  for  them,  they 
kept  aloof,  so  as  they  neither  did  hurt  nor  would  receive  any. 
And  after  the  English  their  refreshing  and  repairing  together 
for  further  counsel  and  dkections,  they  resolved  to  pursue 
their  victory,  and  follow  the  war  against  the  rest;  but  the 
Narragansets  most  of  them  forsook  them,  and  such  of  them 
as  they  had  with  them  for  guides  or  otherwise,  they  found 
very  cold  or  backward  in  the  business,  either  out  of  envy,  or 
that  they  thought  the  English  would  make  more  profit  of  the 
victory  than  they  were  willing  they  should,  or  else  deprive 
them  [of  that  advantage  that  they  desired  in  making  the 
Pequots  become  tributaries  unto  them,  or  the  like. 

For  the  rest  of  this  tragedy,  I  shall  only  relate  the  same  as 
in  a  letter  from  IVIr.  Winthrop  to  INIr.  Bradford,  as  fol- 
loweth :  — 

Worthy  Sir, 

I  received  your  loving  letter,  but  straightness  of  time  for- 
bids me,  for  my  deshe  is  to  acquaint  you  with  the  Lord's 
great  mercy  towards  us,  in  our  prevailing  against  his  and  our 
enemies,  that  you  may  rejoice  and  praise  his  name  with  us. 
About  fourscore  of  our  men,  having  coasted  along  towards 
the  Dutch  Plantation,  sometimes  by  water  but  most  by  land, 
met  here  and  there  with  some  Pequots,  whom  they  slew,  or 
took  prisoners.  Two  sachems  they  took  and  beheaded ;  and 
not  hearing  of  Sasacus,  the  chief  sachem,  they  gave  a  prisoner 
his  life  to  go  and  find  him  out ;  he  went  and  brought  them 
word  where  he  was ;  but  Sasacus  suspecting  him  to  be  a  spy, 
after  he  was  gone,  fled  away  with  some  twenty  more  to  the 
Mohawks,  so  our  men  missed  of  him  ;  yet  dividing  themselves, 
and  ranging  up  and  down,  as  the  providence  of  God  guided 
them,  for  the  Indians  were  all  gone,  save  three  or  four,  and 
they  knew  not  whither  to  guide  them,  or  else  would  not; 


130  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1637. 

upon  the  thirteenth  of  this  month,  they  lighted  upon  a  great 
company,  namely,  eighty  strong  men,  and  two  hundred 
women  and  children,  in  a  small  Indian  town,  fast  by  a  hideous 
swamp,  which  they  all  slipped  into,  before  our  men  could  get 
to  them. 

Our  captains  were  not  then  come  together;  but  there  was 
Mr.  Ludlow  and  Capt.  Mason,  with  some  ten  of  their  men, 
and  Capt.  Patrick,  with  some  twenty  or  more  of  his,  who,  shoot- 
ing at  the  Indians,  Capt.  Trask,  with  fifty  more,  came  soon 
in  at  the  noise.  Then  they  gave  order  to  surround  the  swamp, 
it  being  about  a  mile  round  ;  but  Lieut.  Davenport,  and  some 
twelve  more,  not  hearing  that  command,  fell  into  the  swamp 
amongst  the  Indians.  The  swamp  was  so  thick  with  shrubs, 
and  boggy  withal,  that  some  stuck  fast,  and  received  many 
shot. 

Lieut.  Davenport  was  dangerously  wounded  about  his  arm- 
hole,  and  another  shot  in  the  head,  so  as  fainting,  they  were 
in  great  danger  to  have  been  taken  by  the  Indians ;  but  sergeant 
E/iggs  and  sergeant  JefFery,  and  two  or  three  more,  rescued  them, 
and  slew  divers  of  the  Indians  with  their  swords.  After  they 
were  drawn  out,  the  Indians  desired  parley,  and  were  offered  by 
Thomas  Stanton,  our  interpreter,  that  if  they  would  come  out 
and  yield  themselves,  they  should  have  their  lives  that  had 
not  their  hand  in  the  English  blood.  Whereupon  the  sachem 
of  the  place  came  forth,  and  an  old  man  or  two,  and  their 
wives  and  children,  and  so  they  spake  two  hours,  tiU  it  was 
night.  Then  Thomas  Stanton  was  sent  to  them  again,  to 
call  them  forth,  but  they  said  they  would  sell  their  lives  there ; 
and  so  shot  at  him  so  thick,  as,  if  he  had  not  been  presently 
relieved  and  rescued,  on  his  crying  out,  they  would  have 
slain  him. 

Then  our  men  cut  off  a  place  of  swamp  with  their  swords, 
and  cooped  up  the  Indians  into  a  narrow  compass,  so  as  they 
could  easier  kill  them  through  the  thickets.  So  they  con- 
tinued all  the  night,  standing  about  twelve  foot  one  from 
another,  and  the  Indians,  coming  up  close  to  our  men,  shot 
their  arrows  so  thick,  as  they  pierced  their  hat-brims,  and 


1637.J  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOKIAL.  131 

their  sleeves  and  stockings,  and  other  parts  of  their  clothes ; 
yet  so  miraculously  did  the   Lord  preserve  them,  as  not  one 
of  them  was  wounded,  save  those  three  who  rashly  went  into 
the  swamp  as  aforesaid.     When  it  was  near  day  it  grew 
very  dark,  so  as  those  of  them  that  were  left,  dropped  away, 
though  they  stood  but  twelve  or  fourteen  foot  asunder,  and 
were  presently  discovered,  and  some  killed  in  the  pursuit.     In 
the  searching  of  the  swamp  the  next  morning,  they  found 
nine  slain,  and  some  they  pulled  up,  whom  the  Indians  had 
buried  in  the  mire  ;  so  as  they  do  think  that  of  all  this  com- 
j?any  not  twenty  did  escape,  for  they  afterwards  found  some 
who  died  in  the  flight,  of  their  wounds  received.     The  pris- 
oners were  divided,  some  to  those  of  the  river,  and  the  rest  to 
us  of  these  parts.     We  send  the  male  children  to  Bermuda, 
by  ]Mr.  William  Pierce,  and  the  women  and  maid  children 
are  disposed  about  in  the  towns.     There  have  been  now  slain 
and  taken  in  all,  about  seven  hundred,  the  rest  are  dispersed, 
and  the  Indians,  in  all  quarters,  so  terrified,  as  all  their  friends 
are  afraid  to  receive  them.     Two  of  the  sachems  of  Long 
Island  came  to  Mr.  Stoughton,  and  tendered  themselves  to  be 
under  our  protection ;  and  two  of  the  Nepannet  sachems  have 
been  with  me  to  seek  our  friendship.     Among  the  prisoners 
we  have  the  wife  and  children  of  Mononotto,  a  woman  of  a 
very  modest  countenance  and  behavior.     It  was  by  her  me- 
diation, that  the  two  English  maids  were  spared  from  death, 
and  were  kindly  used  by  her.     One  of  her  first  requests  was, 
that  the  English  would  not  abuse  her  body,  and  that  her  chil- 
dren might  not  be  taken  from  her.  Those  which  were  wounded 
we  fetched  soon  off,  by  John  Gallop,  who  came  with  his  boat 
in  a  happy  hour,  to  bring  them  victuals,  and  to  carry  their 
wounded  men  to  the  bark,  where  our  chief  surgeon  was,  with 
INIr.  Wilson,  being  about  eight  leagues  off.     Our  people  are 
all  in  health,  the  Lord  be  praised.     And  although  they  had 
marched  in  their  arms  all  the  day,  and  had  been  in  fight  all 
the  night,  yet  they  professed  they  found  themselves  so,  as  they 
could  willingly  have  gone  to  such  another  business.      The 
captains  report,  we  have  slain  thirteen  sachems,  but  Sasacus 


132  NEW  ENGLAIfD'S  SIEMORIAL.  [1637. 

and  Mononotto  are  still  living.  This  is  the  substance  of  what 
I  have  received,  though  I  am  forced  to  omit  many  consider- 
able circumstances.  So  being  in  much  straightness  of  time, 
the  ships  being  to  depart  within  this  four  days,  and  in  them 
the  Lord  Lee  and  Mr.  Vane;  I  here  break  oflF,  and  with 
hearty  salutation,  etc.,  I  rest. 

Your  assured  friend, 

John  Winthrop. 
July  28, 1637. 

To  conclude  the  discourse  of  this  matter,  this  Sasacus,  thfi 
Pequot  sachem,  being  fled  to  the  Mohawks,  they  cut  off  his 
head,  and  some  other  of  the  chief  of  them,  whether  to  satisfy 
the  English,  or  rather  the  NaiTagansets,  who,  as  I  heard, 
hired  them  to  do  it,  or  for  their  own  advantage,  I  know  not. 

And  thus  this  war  took  end  ;  the  body  of  this  people  were 
wholly  subdued,  and  their  country  taken  from  them,  and  such 
of  its  inhabitants  as  had  escaped  the  heat  of  our  revenge,  by 
fire  and  sword,  being  nevertheless  at  the  dispose  of  the  con- 
querors, whereby  the  English,  appointed  some  to  the  Narra- 
gansets  and  some  to  the  Monhegans,  under  Unkas  their 
sachem,  who  had  been  faithful  and  serviceable  to  them  in  this 
war ;  yet  the  Narragansets  were  not  pleased  that  themselves 
had  not  the  sole  government  of  the  captives,  and  have  since 
been  continually  quarrelling  with  the  Monheags,  and  have 
sometimes  been  plotting  against  the  English  also ;  but  to 
conclude,  the  Pequots  have  since  been  taken  under  the  im- 
mediate government  of  the  English  colonies,  and  live  in  their 
own  country,  being  governed  by  such  of  their  own,  as  are  by 
the  English  substituted  and  appointed  for  that  purpose. 

This  year  Mr.  William  Bradford  was  chosen  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth  ;  and  Mr.  Edward  Win  slow, 
]\Ir.  Timothy  Hatherly,  Mr.  William  Collier,  JNIr.  Thomas 
Prince,  Capt.  Miles  Standish,  and  JMr.  John  Jenny,  were  cho- 
sen to  be  his  assistants  in  government. 

This  year  Mr.  Theophilus  Eaton  and  Mr.  John  Davenport, 
accompanied  with  divers  other  Christians  of  special  eminency, 


1637.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  133 

began  the  fourth  of  the  united  colonies  in  New  England 
called  New  Haven,*  where  they  erected  a  church  of  Christ, 
which  continue  in  gospel  order  until  this  day,  in  an  amiable 
and  exemplary  manner ;  notwithstanding  they  have  met  with 
divers  losses  and  crosses,  both  of  eminent  and  useful  instru- 
ments, as  also  of  a  great  part  of  their  estates,  as  in  special  by 
the  loss  of  Mr.  Lamberton's  ship.  Of  which  said  plantation 
and  colony,  I  have  little  to  insert,  for  want  of  more  full  and 
certain  intelligence. 

About  this  time  there  arose  gi'eat  troubles  in  the  country, 
especially  at  Boston,  by  the  broaching  of  antinomian  and 
familistical  opinions ;  the  chief  sect-leader  thereof  was  one 
Mrs.  Hutchinson.  These  carried  on  their  abominable  tenets, 
with  such  subtilty,  under  a  pretence  of  advancing  free  grace, 
and  crying  up  the  covenant  of  grace,  and  down  the  covenant 
of  works ;  as  they  took  away,  by  their  assertions,  grace  from 
the  covenant ;  yea,  so  close  was  this  mystery  of  iniquity  car- 
ried on,  as  that  some  of  the  prudentest  of  the  orthodox  party, 
could  not  discern  it  at  the  first ;  but  at  length,  the  folly  of 
those  that  were  principal  therein  was  made  manifest  unto  all 
men.  The  evil  consequences  thereof  faced  very  sadly,  so  as 
it  influenced  into  their  civil  state,  and  caused  great  disturb- 
ance ;  but  by  God's  blessing  on  the  improvement  of  the  faith- 
ful endeavors  of  his  servants,  the  messengers  of  the  churches, 
who  were  called  together  as  a  synod  to  help  in  the  case ; 
together  with  the  prudence  and  industry  of  sundry  principal 
ones  amongst  them,  both  in  church  and  state  at  other  times, 
a  right  understanding  of  some  few  things,  in  difference 
amongst  the   sincere   and  godly,  was  procured.f     The  ring- 

*  Called  by  the  Dutch  Rocabert,  and  by  the  Indians  Quinnapluk.  —  M. 

This  colony  was  united  with  Connecticut  in  1662.  Mather  says,  "  Annex- 
ation had  the  concurrence  of  some  leading  men,  though  the  minds  of  some 
others  were  so  uneasy  about  coalition,  that  it  was  some  time  after  the  arrival 
of  the  charter  (1665)  before  the  union  took  place;  for  the  dolony,  like  Jeph- 
thah's  daughter,  took  time  to  bewail  its  condition,  before  it  would  quietly  be 
complied  withal." 

f  "  Behold  what  a  great  matter  a  little  fire  kindleth."     "  The  contention," 

12 


134  KEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1637. 

leaders  of  the  faction  being  thus  detected  were  censured,  not 
only  by  the  church,  but  by  the  civil  power,  and  were  also  con- 
demned to  exile  ;  who,  not  knowing  where  they  might  sit 
down  safely,  made  requests  unto  the 'government  of  Plimouth, 
that  they  might  be  at  an  island,  that  they  had  not  hitlierto 
improved,  called  by  the  Indians  Aquetnet,  and,  by  the  Eng- 
lish inhabiting  it,  Rhode  Island,  which  the  government  of 
Plimouth,  aforesaid,  considering  they  were  their  countrymen 
and  fellow-subjects  that  were  thus  distressed  and  destitute  of 
habitation,  although  they  had  their  errors  in  as  great  dislike 
as  those  from  whence  they  came,  yet  pitying  them  in  their 
present  straits,  granted  their  request ;  so  these,  having  there 
seated  themselves,  and  finding  that  it  was  a  very  fruitful  and 
pleasant  place,  such  indeed  as  that  colony  or  jurisdiction  hath 
not  any  the  like  left  within  their  patent,  they  soon  drew  many 

says  Dr.  IMather,  "spread  itself  into  families,  and  from  thence  into  all  tlie 
general  affairs  of  tlie  ijublic." 

The  questions  were  about  the  order  of  things  in  our  union  with  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ :  about  the  influence  of  our  faith  in  the  application  of  his 
righteousness  :  etc.  Gov.  Hutchinson  says,  the  town  and  country  was  dis- 
tracted with  these  subtleties,  and  every  man  and  woman  who  had  brains 
enough  to  form  some  imperfect  conception,  inferred  and  maintained  some 
other  point,  such  as  these,  "A  man  is  justified  before  he  believes ;  "  "  faith  is 
no  immediate  cause  of  justification."  The  fear  of  God  and  love  of  our  neigh- 
bor seemed  to  be  laid  by  and  out  of  the  question.  The  whole  church  at  Bos- 
ton, with  few  exceptions,  was  under  the  influence  of  Mrs.  Hutchinson.  The 
account  of  her  trial  discovers  nothing  but  what  might  be  expected  from  a 
high  degree  of  enthusiasm.  Mr.  Cotton  seems  to  have  been  in  danger  when 
she  was  on  trial.  Not  long  after,  in  a  sermon  at  a  fast,  he  confessed  and  be- 
wailed the  churches,  and  his  own  security  and  credulity,  by  means  of  which 
so  many  dangerous  errors  had  spread,  and  showed  how  he  came  to  be  de- 
ceived. (See  Hutchinson,  59-74.)  Many  of  the  church  were  disfranchi£(5d 
and  banished.  Mrs.  Hutchinson  with  others  went  to  Rhode  Island.  The 
greater  part  were  permitted  to  retui-n,  and  filled  places  of  honor  and  trust  in 
church  and  state.  Mrs.  Hutchinson  and  her  numerous  family  removed  to 
some  part  of  New  York,  where  they,  all  but  one,  were  slain  by  the  Indians. 
Gov.  Hutchinson  says,  "  It  is  evident  not  only  by  her  trial,  but  by  many  other 
public  proceedings,  that  inquisition  was  made  into  men's  private  judgments, 
as  well  as  into  their  declarations  and  practice."  —  vol.  i.  p.  75.  See  also 
Winth.  Jour.,  Mather's  Mag.,  Cal.  Hist,  and  Dr.  Elliot's  Eccl.  Hist. 


1637.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOKIAL.  135 

more  unto  them,  not  only  to  fill  up  that  island,  but  have  also 
seated  two  more  towns  on  the  main ;  *  therein,  as  is  judged, 
encroaching  upon  the  rights  of  the  aforesaid  colony  of  Plim- 
outh,  and  have  of  late  through  misinformation  obtained  a  pa- 
tent, not  only  for  the  places  forementioned,  but  have  also  ex- 
tended it  into  the  heart  and  bowels  of  the  known  and  pos- 
sessed rights  of  the  said  colony,  endeavoring  to  requite  their 
kindness,  as  sometimes  it  is  said  the  hedgehog  did  by  the 
friendly  coney.  But  it  is  our  great  happiness,  that  as  God 
takes  notice  from  on  high  of  the  unrighteousness  and  oppres- 
sion of  the  sons  of  men,  so  he  hath  given  us  a  gracious  Prince, 
who  minds  the  peace  of  his  meanest  subjects,  from  whose 
justice  and  prudence  we  do  confidently  expect  relief,  and  on 
that  assurance,  do  resolve,  by  God's  help,  to  contain  ourselves 
from  seeking  to  vindicate  our  wrongs  in  such  a  way  as  their 
injurious  dealings  might  provoke  unto. 

This  year  there  was  a  hideous  monster  born  at  Boston,  in 
New  England,  of  one  Mrs.  Mary  Dyer,  a  copartner  with  the 
said  Mrs.  Hutchinson,  in  the  aforesaid  heresies ;  the  said 
monster,  as  it  was  related  to  me,  was  without  head,  but  horns 
like  a  beast,  scales  or  a  rough  skin  like  the  fish,  called  the 
thornback ;  it  had  legs  and  claws  like  a  fowl,  and  in  other 
respects  as  a  woman  child  ;  the  Lord  declaring  his  detestation 
of  their  monstrous  errors,  as  was  then  thought  by  some,  by 
this  prodigious  birth. 

Not  long  before  these  troubles,  there  arrived  at  Boston,  one 
Samuel  Gorton,  who  from  thence  came  to  Plimouth ;  and 
upon  his  first  coming  thither,  gave  some  hopes  that  he  would 
have  proved  an  useful  instrument,  but  soon  after,  by  little 
and  little,  discovered  himself  to  be  a  proud  and  pestilent  se- 


*  Roger  Williams  obtained  a  patent  for  Providence  Plantations  in  1643, 
but  it  did  not  extend  into  the  heart  or  bounds  of  Plymouth  colony.  Probably 
the  secretary  wrote  by  anticipation.  In  1663  the  colony  of  "  Rhode  Island 
and  Providence  Plantations"  obtained  a  charter  which  did  so  extend,  by 
which  Bristol,  Tiverton,  Little  Compton,  and  a  great  part  of  Swaiizey  and 
Barrington,  which  were  before  within  the  chartered  limits  of  the  Old  Colony, 
were  made  part  of  that  government.  See  Hutch.  Hist.  Mass.  and  Hazard's 
Collections. 


136  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL,  [1637. 

ducer,  and  deeply  leavened  with  blasphemous  and  familistical 
opinions ;  and  observing  such  fictions  to  be  spread  by  some 
of  his  spirit  already  in  the  country,  he  takes  his  opportunity 
to  begin  to  sow  such  seed  at  Plimoutli,  whereby  some  were 
seduced,  in  special  one  John  Weeks  and  his  wife,  who  in  some 
short  time  became  very  atheists,  looking  for  no  more  hap- 
piness than  this  world  affords,  not  only  in  practice  such,  but 
also  in  opinion.  But  the  said  Gorton  falling  into  some  con- 
troversy with  one  Mr.  Ralph  Smith,  was  summoned  to  the 
court  held  at  Plimouth,  the  fourth  of  December,  1638,  to  an- 
swer the  said  ]Mr.  Smith's  complaint  ;  and  there  he  carried  so 
mutinously  and  seditiously,  as  that  he  was  for  the  same,  and 
for  his  turbulent  carriages  towards  both  magistrates  and  min- 
isters, in  the  presence  of  the  court,  sentenced  to  find  sureties 
for  his  good  behavior,  during  the  time  he  should  stay  in  the 
jurisdiction,  which  was  limited  to  fourteen  days,  and  also 
amerced  to  pay  a  considerable  fine.  In  some  short  time  after 
he  departed  to  Rhode  Island,  and  in  hke  manner,  or  worse, 
demeaned  himself  there,  so  as  they  were  forced  to  sentence 
him  to  suffer  corporal  punishment  by  whipping,  and  they 
banished  him  likewise  off  the  island.  And  from  thence,  he, 
with  divers  of  his  accomplices,  went  to  Providence,  and  there 
he  and  they  carried  so  in  outrage  and  riotously,  as  they  were 
in  danger  to  have  caused  bloodshed,  so  as  the  inhabitants, 
some  of  them,  namely,  Mr.  Roger  Williams  and  others,  were 
constrained  to  solicit  the  government  of  the  Massachusetts 
for  aid,  to  help  them  against  their  insolencies ;  and  for  that 
end  some  of  them  desired  to  come  under  their  jurisdiction, 
and  were  accepted.  Moreover,  several  of  the  poor  neighbor- 
ing natives  were  so  injuriously  wronged  by  the  said  Gorton 
and  his  company,  they  seeking  to  bereave  them  of  their  just 
rights  of  land  by  surreptitious  ways  ;*  in  special,  Ponham  and 
Sokanoko,  two  petty  sachems  living  not  far  off  from  Provi- 


*  The  answer  of  IMr.  E.  Winslow  to  Gorton's  Pamphlet,  entitled  Sim- 
plicity's Defence  against  the  seven-hcadcd  Policy,  will  give  the  reader  a  full 
and  particular  intelligence  concerning  all  the  transactions  of  those  matters, 
and  likewise  of  their  damnable  errors.  —  M. 


1637.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  137 

dence,  who  were  bereaved  of  their  just  rights  in  lands,  by 
improving  the  tyranny  of  Miantonimok,  the  then  chief  sachem 
of  the  Narragansets,  for  the  procuring  thereof,  which  necessi- 
tated the  said  under  sachems  to  make  their  appeal  to  the 
court  of  the  Massachusetts  for  help  in  their  oppressed  condi- 
tion, subjecting  themselves  and  their  lands  unto  their  jurisdic- 
tion lilvcwise ;  which  caused  the  said  government  to  require 
their  appearance  at  Boston,  to  answer  the  complaints  of  those" 
oppressed  English  and  Indians.  But  notwithstanding  they 
several  times  sent  to  them,  with  all  gentleness  and  courteous 
expressions,  they  neither  appeared,  nor  sent  satisfying  reasons 
for  their  absence ;  but  instead  thereof,  many  insolent,  proud, 
railing,  opprobrious  returns;  so  that  the  said  government 
saw  there  was  no  remedy,  but  to  send  force  to  constrain  them 
to  come ;  which  they  accordingly  performed,  and  committed 
the  said  Gorton  and  several  of  them  to  ward.  And  during 
the  time  of  their  imprisonment,  they  carried  still  very  proudly 
and  audaciously  towards  all  in  place  of  authority,  sparing  not 
to  reproach,  abuse,  and  traduce  the  most  honorable  and  rev- 
erend both  in  church  and  state ;  and  which  is  yet  worse, 
spared  not  blasphemously  to  fly  upon  the  Lord  Jesus  him- 
self, his  word  and  ordinances,  in  such  a  manner  as  scarce 
in  any  age  any  heretics  or  apostates  have  done  the  like  ;  not 
only  abandoning  and  rejecting  all  civil  power  and  authority, 
except  moulded  according  to  their  own  fancies,  but  belching 
out  errors  in  their  familistical  allegories,  if  I  may  so  call  them, 
as,  to  speak  with  holy  reverence,  they  rendered  the  Lord 
Christ  no  other  than  an  imagination ;  shunning  not,  blas- 
phemously, to  say,  that  Christ  was  but  a  shadow,  and  resem- 
blance of  what  is  done  in  every  Christian ;  that  Christ  was 
incarnate  in  Adam,  and  was  the  image  of  God  wherein  Adam 
was  created ;  and  that  his  being  born  afterwards  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary,  and  suffering,  was  but  a  manifestation  of  his  suffer- 
ing in  Adam ;  that  man's  losing  God's  image  was  the  death 
of  Christ ;  that  Christ  is  the  covenant  properly,  and,  that  faith 
and  Christ  are  all  one.  They  call  the  holy  word,  and  sermons 
of  salvation,  tales ;  the  Lord's  supper,  an  abomination,  and  a 
spell ;  baptism,  vanity  and  abomination ;  the  ministers  of  the 

12* 


138  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1637. 

word,  necromancers ;  and  by  other  opprobrious  terms  vilify 
and  traduce  them.  Much  more  might  be  spoken  and  men- 
tioned of  this  stuff,  which  they  have  not  been  ashamed  to 
divulge ;  but  a  little  is  enough,  save  but  to  give  the  reader  to 
see  the  Lord's  goodness  towards  his  poor  people  in  New  Eng- 
land, that  hath  delivered  us,  and  saved  us  of  his  grace  from 
their  pernicious,  destructive  ways,  and  hath  so  detected  their 
folly,  as  it  is  made  manifest  to  all  men.  In  fine,  the  said 
Gorton  and  his  fellow-prisoners  were,  several  of  them,  sen- 
tenced to  remain  in  durance,  in  several  of  the  towns  in  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Massachusetts,  for  six  months,  and  after- 
wards banished. 

He  was  a  subtle  deceiver,  courteous  in  his  carriage  to  all, 
at  some  times,  for  his  own  ends,  but  soon  moved  with  passion, 
and  so  lost  that  which  he  gained  upon  the  simple.  To  shut 
up  what  I  have  to  say  concerning  him,  which  is  sad,  he  is 
since  become  a  sordid  man  in  his  life,  as  he  hath  been  de- 
clared to  be  in  his  cursed  principles  and  opinions,  and  hath 
not  shunned  to  say  and  affirm,  that  all  the  felicity  we  are  like 
to  have,  we  must  expect  in  this  life  and  no  more,  and  there- 
fore advised  one,  with  whom  he  had  some  speech,  to  make 
much  of  herself,  for  she  must  expect  no  more  .but  what  she 
could  enjoy  in  this  life,  or  words  to  the  same  effect.  Thus 
evil  men  and  deceivers  grow  worse  and  worse,  deceiving  and 
being  deceived.     2  Tim.  iii.  13.* 

*  Gorton.  There  Is  some  disagreement  in  tlie  narratives  of  early  historians 
respecting  this  man.  Judge  Eddy,  when  seci'etary  of  the  state  of  Rhode 
Island,  says,  that  he  had  read  the  records  of  the  colony  from  the  beginning 
till  after  the  death  of  Gorton  ;  that  from  the  first  establishment  of  the  govern- 
ment, he  was  almost  constantly  In  office,  and  that  during  his  long  life,  there 
is  not  an  instance  of  any  reproach  or  censure  cast  upon  him,  or  any  com- 
plaint against  him. 

INIr.  Callender,  who  wrote  more  than  a  century  ago,  says,  "  It  is  hard  to 
tell  what  Gorton's  religious  sentiments  were,  as  he  wrote  in  a  mysterious  dia- 
lect, but  that  there  is  sufficient  reason  why  we  cannot  and  ought  not  to  believe 
all  that  has  been  fathered  upon  him,"  and  he  says,  "  the  treatment  of  him  In 
Massachusetts  was  severe  and  scandalous."  Gov.  Hutchinson  says,  "the 
sentence  against  him  was  cruel."  In  a  letter  to  Secretary  Morton,  after  the 
Memorial  was  printed,  Gorton  very  solemnly  denies  that  he  ever  called  the 


1638.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  139 


1638. 

This  year  Mr.  Thomas  Prince  was  chosen  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  William  Bradford,  Mr. 
Edward  Winslow,  Capt.  Miles  Standish,'  Mr.  John  Alden, 
IVIr.  John  Jenny,  Mr.  John  Atwood,  and  Mr.  John  Brown, 
were  chosen  to  be  his  assistants  in  government. 

This  year  three  men  were  executed  for  robbing  and  mur- 
dering an  Indian  near  Providence,  which,  besides  the  evi- 
dence that  came  against  them,  they  did  in  substance  confess 
against  themselves,  and  were  condemned  by  legal  trial.  Some 
have  thought  it  gi-eat  severity  to  hang  three  English  for  one 
Indian;  but  the  more  considerate  will  easily  satisfy  them- 
selves for  the  legality  of  it;  and,  indeed,  should  we  suffer 
their  murderers  to  go  unpunished,  we  might  justly  fear  that 
God  would  suffer  them  to  take  a  more  sharp  revenge.  By 
such  arguments  was  the  government  of  Plimouth  moved  by 
the  government  of  the  Massachusetts  to  do  justice  in  the  case. 
And  here  may  be  noted,  that  the  Massachusetts  refused  this 
trial,  as  being  committed  in  the  jurisdiction  of  Plimouth ; 
and  they  of  Rhode  Island,  having  apprehended  them,  de- 
livered them  to  the  aforesaid  jurisdiction  of  Plimouth,  on  the 
same  grounds. 

This  year,  about  the  second  of  June,  there  was  a  great  and 
fearful  earthquake.  It  was  heard  before  it  came  with  a  rum- 
bling noise,  or  low  murmur,  like  unto  remote  thunder.  It 
came  from  the  northward,  and  passed  southwards.  As  the 
noise  approached  near,  the  earth  began  to  quake ;  and  it  came 


Holy  "Word  and  sermons  of  salvation  tales,  or  any  of  the  ordinances  of  the 
Lord  an  abomination,  or  holy  ministers  necromancers.  "I  appeal,"  says 
he,  "  to  God,  the  judge  of  all  secrets,  that  there  was  never  such  a  thought 
entertained  in  my  heart."  We  ■will  not  decide  on  these  conflicting  state- 
ments, but  refer  the  reader  to  Neal's  Ilist.  of  Purit.  i.  p.  227;  Callender's 
Hist.  38  ;  Mass.  Hist.  Coll.  ix.  35,  36  ;  Hutch.  Hist.  Mass.  vol.  i.  112-118. 

Gorton  lived  to  a  great  age,  officiated  as  a  minister,  and  published  several 
books.     He  died  in  1676. 


140  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  [1639. 

at  length  with  that  violence  as  caused  platters,  dishes,  and 
such  like  things  which  stood  upon  shelves,  to  clatter  and  fall 
down ;  yea,  people  were  afraid  of  their  houses ;  and  it  was  so, 
as  that  some,  being  without  doors,  could  not  stand,  but  were 
fain  to  catch  hold  of  posts  and  pales  to  prevent  them  from 
falling.  About  half  an  hour  after,  or  less,  came  another  noise 
and  shaking,  but  not  so  loud  nor  so  strong  as  the  former.  It 
was  not  only  on  the  land,  but  at  sea  also  ;  for  some  ships 
that  were  on  the  sea-coast  were  shaken  by  it.  So  powerful 
is  the  mighty  hand  of  the  Lord,  as  to  cause  both  the  earth 
and  sea  to  shake,  and  the  mountains  to  tremble  before  him. 
His  way  is  in  the  w^hirlwind,  and  the  storm,  and  the  clouds 
are  the  dust  of  his  feet ;  the  rocks  are  thrown  down  before 
him.  "Who  can  stand  before  his  indignation  ?  and  who  can 
abide  in  the  fierceness  of  his  anger  ?     Nahum  i,  3-6.* 


1639. 

This  year  Mr.  William  Bradford  was  chosen  governor  of 
Plimouth.  Mr.  Thomas  Prince,  Capt.  Miles  Standish,  Mr. 
John  Alden,  Mr.  John  Brown,  IMr.  William  Collier,  Mr. 
Timothy  Hatherly,  and  Mr.  John  Jenny,  were  chosen  assist- 
ants. 

This  year  Harvard  College  was  erected  at  Cambridge,  in 
New  England,  which  was  so  called  in  remembrance  of  a 
worthy  gentleman,  who  liberally  contributed  towards  the 
charge  of  the  erecting  of  it.f 

*  "  Between  tlirce  and  four  in  the  afternoon,  being  clear  -weather,  the 
wind  westerly,  there  was  a  great  earthquake.  It  came  with  a  noise  like  a 
continued  thunder,  or  the  rattling  of  coaches  in  London,  but  was  presently 
gone.  It  -was  at  Connecticut,  at  Narraganset,  at  Piscat,  and  all  the  parts 
round  about.  It  shook  the  ships  which  rode  in  the  harbor,  and  all  the  islands. 
The  noise  and  shaking  continued  about  four  minutes.  The  earth  was  unquiet 
twenty  days  after  by  times."  —  Winih.  Jour. 

f  "  After  God  had  carried  us  safe  to  New  England,  and  we  had  builded 
our  houses,  provided  necessaries  for  our  livelihood,  reared  convenient  places 
for  God's  worship,  and  settled  the  civil  government,  one  of  the  ne.\t  things 
we  longed  for,  and  looked  after,  was,  to  advance  learning,  and  perpetuate  it 


1639.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL,  141 

This  year  the  great  sachem  Woosamequen,  sometimes 
called  Massasoiet,  and  Mooanam  his  son,  came  into  the 
court  held  at  Plimouth,  in  New  England,  on  the  five  and 
twentieth  day  of  September,  in  their  own  proper  persons,  and 
desired  that  the  ancient  league  and  confederacy  formerly  made 
with  the  government  of  Plimouth  aforesaid,  wherein  he  ac- 
knowledged himself  subject  to  the  king  of  England,  and  his 
successors,  may  stand  and  remain  inviolable.  And  the  said 
Woosamequen,  and  Mooanam  his  son,*  for  themselves  and 
their  successors,  did  faithfully  promise  to  keep  and  observe 
the  covenants  and  conditions  therein  expressed  and  contained, 
which,  on  their  parts,  are  likewise  to  be  kept  and  observed. 
And  the  said  Woosamequen,  and  Mooanam  his  son,  did  then 
also  promise  to  the  whole  court  aforesaid,  that  he  nor  they 
shall  or  will  needlessly  or  unjustly  raise  any  quarrels,  or  do 
any  wrong  to  other  natives,  to  provoke  them  to  war  against 
him ;  and  that  he  or  they  shall  not  give,  sell,  or  convey  any  of 
his  or  their  lands,  territories,  or  possessions  whatsoever,  to 
any  person  or  persons  whomsoever,  without  the  privity  and 
consent  of  the  government  of  Plimouth,  aforesaid,  other  than 
to  such  as  the  said  government  shall  send  or  appoint.  All 
which  conditions  the  said  Woosamaquen  and  Mooanam  his 

to  posterity,  dreading  to  leave  an  illiterate  ministry  to  the  cliurches,  wlien 
our  present  ministers  sliall  lie  In  the  dust ;  and  as  we  were  thinking,  and 
consulting  how  to  effect  this  great  work,  it  pleased  God  to  stir  up  the  heart 
of  one  Mr.  Harvard,  (a  godly  gentleman,  and  a  lover  of  learning,  there  living 
among  us,)  to  give  one  half  of  his  estate  (it  being  in  all  about  one  thousand 
seven  hundred  pounds)  towards  the  erecting  of  a  college,  and  all  his  library. 
After  him  another  gave  three  hundred  pounds.  Others  after  them  cast  in 
more ;  and  the  public  hand  of  the  state  added  the  rest.  The  college  was  (by 
common  consent)  appointed  to  be  at  Cambridge,  (a  place  very  pleasant  and 
accommodate)  and  is  called  (according  to  the  name  of  the  first  founder) 
Harvard  College."  —  H/sf.  Coll.  i.  242. 

*  He  that  is  here  called  IMooanam,  is  the  same  that,  afterwards,  was  called 
Wamsutta ;  it  being  usual  for  the  Indians  to  change  their  names.  —  M.  He 
was  afterwards  called  Alexander. 

"A  printing-house  was  begun  at  Cambridge,  March,  1G39,  by  one  Daye. 
The  first  thing  which  was  printed  was  the  Freeman's  oath.  The  next  year 
was  an  Almanack,  made  for  New  England,  by  Mr.  Pierce,  mariner  ;  the  next 
was  the  Psalms,  newly  turned  Into  metre." —  Winth.  Jour. 


142  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1642. 

son,  for  themselves  and  their  successors,  did  then  faithfully 
promise  to  observe  and  keep.  And  the  whole  court,  in  the 
name  of  the  whole  government,  for  each  town  respectively, 
did  then  likewise  ratify  and  conjfirm  the  aforesaid  ancient 
league  and  confederacy.  And  did  also  further  promise  to  the 
said  Woosamequen,  and  Mooanam  his  son,  and  their  succes- 
sors, that  they  shall  and  will  from  time  to  time  defend  the  said 
Woosamequen,  and  Mooanam  his  son,  and  their  successors, 
when  need  and  occasion  shall  require,  against  all  such  as  shall 
unjustly  rise  up  against  them  to  wrong  or  oppress  them 
unjustly. 

1640. 

Mr.  William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  Plimouth.  Mr.  Thomas  Prince,  Mr.  William  Collier, 
Mr.  John  Brown,  Capt.  Miles  Standish,  Mr.  Timothy  Hath- 
erly,  and  Mr.  Edmund  Freeman,  w^ere  elected  assistants. 


1641. 

This  year  Mr.  William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  Edward  Winslow, 
Mr.  Thomas  Prince,  Mr.  William  Collier,  Capt.  Miles  Stan- 
dish,  Mr.  Timothy  Hatherly,  Mr.  John  Brown,  and  Mr.  Ed- 
ward Freeman,  were  chosen  assistants  to  him  in  govern- 
ment. 

1642. 

This  year  Mr.  William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  Edward  Winslow, 
Mr.  Thomas  Prince,  Mr.  William  Collier,  Mr.  Timothy 
Hatherly,  Mr.  John  Brown,  Mr.  William  Thomas,  and  Mr. 
Edmund  Freeman,  were  elected  assistants  to  him  in  govern- 
ment. 

In  reference  unto  the  three  years  last  specified,  although  I 
have  no  special  providence  to  take  notice  of,  particularly  to 


1642.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  143 

assign  to  each  of  them,  save  the  continuance  of  God's  mercy 
and  goodness  in  the  annual  election  of  godly  and  able  magis- 
trates in  the  jurisdiction  of  Plimouth,  as  is  before  noted ;  yet 
notwithstanding  we  are  to  take  notice  of  the  continued  peace 
and  plenty,  with  which  not  only  these  three  years,  restrictively 
considered,  but  also  for  many  years  together,  both  before  and 
after  them,  New  England  was  so  marvellously  gratiated. 
But  that  which  is  more,  that  about  these  times  the  Lord  was 
pleased  of  his  great  goodness,  richly  to  accomplish  and  adorn 
the  colony  of  Plimouth,  as  well  as  other  colonies  in  New  Eng- 
land, with  a  considerable  number  of  godly  and  able  gospel 
preachers,  who  then  being  dispersed  and  disposed  of,  to  the 
several  churches  and  congregations  thereof,  gave  light  in  a 
glorious  and  resplendent  manner,  as  burning  arid  shining 
lights.  Which  mercy  and  transcendent  favor,  had  not  sin 
and  Satan's  envy  interposed,  might  have  rendered  them 
greatly  happy  and  prosperous ;  it  being  observed,  that  where 
gospel  dispensation  flourisheth,  there  prosperity,  in  other  re- 
spects, may  usually  be  expected. 

In  reference  unto  the  honor  of  God,  and  due  respects  unto 
such  worthy  instruments,  I  thought  meet  to  nominate  some  of 
the  specialist  of  them,  namely  :  — 

Mr.  Charles  Chauncy,  Mr.  "William  Hooke,  Mr.  Nicholas 
Street,  Mr.  John  Laythrop,  Mr.  John  Mayo,  I\Ir.  John  Reyner, 
Mr.  Ralph  Partridge,  INIr.  Samuel  Newman,  Mr.  William 
Leverich,  JNIr.  Richard  Blinman,  Mr.  Edward  Bulkly,  Mr. 
John  Miller,  Mr.  Marmaduke   Matthews,*  with  some  others 


*  Of  Mr.  Chauncey  an  account  is  given  in  the  Appendix,  in  connection 
■witli  the  Plymouth  church,  to  which  he  preached  several  years,  and  was  after- 
wards president  of  Harvard  College. 

Of  Mr.  Hooke  and  Mr.  Street,  a  full  account  may  be  found  in  "  The  Taun- 
ton Ministry,"  vol.  i.  Mr.  Hooke  was  their  first  pastor,  and  after  seven  years 
became  pastor  in  New  Haven,  and  afterwards  returned  to  England,  where 
he  experienced  the  special  favor  of  Cromwell.  Mr.  Street  succeeded  Mr. 
Hooke  at  Taunton,  and  also  at  New  Haven.  Dr.  Bacon  speaks  of  him  as 
"  pious,  judicious,  and  modest,  and  no  inferior  preacher." 

Mr.  Lathrop  is  afterwards  spoken  of  in  the  Memorial,  and  in  the  Appendix  ; 
he  was  pastor  at  Southwark,  England,  and  at  Scituate  in  Plymouth  colony, 


144  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1643. 

that  might  be  named.  These  some  of  them  staid  not  long 
ere  they  removed,  some  into  the  neighbor  colonies,  some 
into  Old  England,  and  others  to  their  eternal  rest,  whereby 
the  said  jurisdiction  was  wanting,  in  a  great  measure,  for 
some  time,  of  such  a  blessing.  Howbeit,  the  Lord  hath  since 
graciously  raised  up  a  supply  to  divers  of  the  said  congrega- 
tions, and  more  may  be  expected  according  to  his  promises. 


1643. 

This  year  Mr.  William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth ;  and  Mr.  Edward  Winslow, 
JVIr.  Thomas  Prince,  Mr.  William  Collier,  Mr.  Timothy  Hath- 
erly,  Mr.  John  Brown,  ]\Ir.  Edmund  Freeman,  and  jNIr. 
William  Thomas,  were  chosen  his  assistants  in  government. 

This  year,  about  the  eighteenth  day  of  April,  died  Mr. 
William  Brewster,  the  ruling  elder  of  the  church  of  Christ  at 
Plimouth  ;  concerning  whom,  I  could  say  much  of  mine  own 
knowledge  ;  but  I  shall  content  myself  only  to  insert  the  hon- 
orable testimony  that  Mr.  William  Bradford,  deceased,  hath 
left  written  with  his  own  hand,  concerning  him. 

Saith  he,  my  dear  friend,  IMr.  William  Brewster,  was  a  man 


and  removed  with  the  church  to  Barnstable.  (See  notice  of  him  under  the 
year  1C53.) 

Mr.  Mayo  vras  pastor  in  Barnstable,  and  afterwards  teacher  in  the  second 
church,  Boston. 

Of  Mr.  Reyner  an  account  is  given  in  the  notice  of  the  Plymouth  church, 
of  which  he  was  pastor. 

Mr.  Partridge  was  first  pastor  in  Duxbury.  Mather  says,  "  we  had  been 
hunted  like  a  jiartridge  on  the  mountains,  by  the  ecclesiastical  settlers,  and 
had  no  dclonce,  neither  beak  nor  claw,  but  a  flight  over  the  ocean." 

Mr.  Newman  was  the  first  minister  of  Kehoboth,  and  was  the  author  of  a 
concordance, "  which  he  revised  by  the  light  of  pine  knots." 

Mr.  Blinman  was  minister  of  Marshfield,  their  first.  He  preached  at  sev- 
eral other  places,  and  returned  to  England. 

Mr.  Miller  and  ]Mr.  Matthews  were  both  settled  at  Yarmouth. 

Mr.  Bulkley  was  settled  at  Marshfield  after  Mr.  Blinman. 

Biographies  of  these  ministers  are  in  the  Magnalia,  and  Biog.  Diet. 


1643.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  145 

that  had  done  and  suffered  much  for  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  the 
gospel's  sake,  and  hath  borne  his  part  in  weal  and  woe,  with 
this  poor  persecuted  church,  above  thirty-six  years,  in  Eng- 
land, Holland,  and  in  this  wilderness;  and  done  the  Lord 
and  them  faithful  service  in  his  place  and  calling.  And  not- 
withstanding the  many  troubles  and  sorrows  he  passed 
through,  the  Lord  upheld  him  to  a  great  age ;  he  was  four- 
score and  four  years  of  age  when  he  died.  He  had  this  bless- 
ing added  by  the  Lord  to  all  the  rest,  to  die  in  his  bed  in 
peace  amongst  the  midst  of  his  friends,  who  mourned  and 
wept  over  him,  and  ministered  what  help  and  comfort  they 
could  unto  him ;  and  he  again  recompensed  them  while  he 
could.  His  sickness  was  not  long,  and  until  the  last  day 
thereof,  he  did  not  wholly  keep  his  bed ;  his  speech  continued 
until  somewhat  more  than  half  a  day  before  his  death,  and 
then  failed  him,  and  about  nine  or  ten  of  the  clock  that  even- 
ing he  died  without  any  pangs  at  all.  A  few  hours  before, 
he  drew  his  breath  short,  and  some  few  minutes  before  his 
last,  he  drew  his  breath  long,  as  a  man  fallen  into  a  sound 
sleep,  without  any  pangs  or  gasping,  and  so  sweetly  departed 
this  life  unto  a  better. 

I  would  now  demand  of  any,  what  he  was  the  worse  for 
former  sufferings  ?  What,  do  I  say  worse  ?  No,  he  was 
the  better ;  and  they  now  added  to  his  honor.  It  is  a  mani- 
fest token,  saith  the  apostle,  2  Thess.  i.  5-7,  of  the  righteous 
judgment  of  God,  that  we  might  be  counted  worthy  of  the 
kingdom  of  God,  for  which  we  also  suffer ;  seeing  it  is  a  right- 
eous thing  with  God,  to  recompense  tribulation  to  them  that 
trouble  you,  and  to  you  that  are  troubled,  rest  with  us,  when 
the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  his  mighty 
angels.  And  if  you  be  reproached,  saith  the  apostle  Peter,  1 
Pet.  iv.  14,  for  the  name  of  Christ,  happy  are  ye,  for  the  spirit 
of  glory  and  of  God  shall  rest  upon  you.  What  though  he 
wanted  the  riches  and  pleasures  of  the  world  in  this  life,  and 
pompous  monuments  of  his  funeral  ?  yet  the  memorial  of  the 
just  shall  be  blessed,  when  the  name  of  the  wicked  shall  rot, 
Prov.  X.  17,  with  their  marble  monuments.  He  was  well 
educated  in  learning,  as  at  inferior  schools,  so  also  at  the  uni- 

13 


146  NEW  EXGL^VXD'S  MEMORKVL.  [1643. 

versity  ;  *  and  from  thence  went  to  the  court,  and  there  served 
Mr.  Davison,  a  godly  gentleman,  and  secretary  of  state  to 
Queen  Elizabeth,  and  attended  him  on  his  embassage  into 
Holland,  and  was  employed  by  him  in  matters  of  great  trust ; 
as  in  keeping  of  the  keys  of  the  cautionary  towns  delivered  up 
to  him  for  her  majesty,  and  things  of  the  like  nature.  His 
master  would  always  in  private  confer  with  him  as  a  friend 
or  equal.  He  afterwards  lived  in  good  esteem  in  his  own 
country,  and  did  much  good,  until  the  troubles  of  those  times 
inforced  his  remove  into  Holland,  and  so  into  New  England, 
and  was  in  both  places  of  singular  use  and  benefit  to  the 
church  and  people  of  Plimouth,  whereof  he  was ;  being  emi- 
nently qualified  for  such  work  ^s  the  Lord  had  appointed  him 
unto ;  of  which,  should  I  speak  particularly,  as  I  might,  I 
should  prove  tedious  ;  I  shall  content  myself,  therefore,  only 
to  have  made  honorable  mention  in  general  of  so  worthy  a 
man. 

And  here  I  might  take  occasion  to  mention,  with  admira- 
tion, the  marvellous  providence  of  God,  that  notwithstanding 
the  many  changes  and  hardships  that  this  people,  namely,  the 
first  planters  at  New  Plimouth,  went  through,  and  the  many 
enemies  they  had,  and  difficulties  they  met  withal,  that  so 
many  of  them  should  live  unto  very  old  age.  It  was  not  only 
this  reverend  man's  condition,  but  many  more  of  them  did 
the  like ;  some  dying  before  and  about  this  time,  and  some 
living,  who  attained  to  sixty  years  of  age,  and  to  sixty-five, 
divers  to  seventy,  and  some  to  more  than  eighty,  as  he  did. 
It  must  needs  be  more  than  ordinary,  and  above  natm'al  rea- 
son that  so  it  should  be ;  for  it  is  found  in  experience,  that 
changing  of  air,  famine,  and  unwholesome  food,  much  drink- 
ing of  water,  sorrows  and  troubles,  etc.,  all  of  them  are  ene- 
mies to  health,  causes  of  much  diseases,  consumers  of  natural 


*  Elder  Brewster  had  a  considerable  library.  The  books  were  appraised, 
after  his  decease,  by  Gov.  Bradford,  Mr.  Prince,  and  Eev.  Mr.  Keyncr.  The 
whole  number  was  two  hundred  and  seventy-five,  of  which  sixty-four  were 
in  the  learned  languages.  They  were  vaUied  at  forty-three  pounds.  (See 
more  of  Brewster  in  Appendix.) 


1643.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  147 

vigor  and  the  bodies  of  men,  and  shortness  of  life ;  and  yet, 
of  all  these  things  they  had  a  large  and  long  part,  and  suffered 
deeply  in  the  same.  They  went  from  England  to  Holland, 
where  they  found  both  worse  air  and  diet  than  that  they 
came  from ;  from  thence,  enduring  a  long  imprisonment  in 
the  ships  at  sea,  into  New  England,  and  how  it  hath  been 
with  them  here  hath  already  been  shown ;  and  what  crosses, 
troubles,  fears,  wants,  and  sorrows  they  have  been  liable  unto, 
is  easily  to  be  discerned,  so  as  in  some  sort  they  may  say  with 
the  apostle,  1  Cor.  xi.  26,  27,  "  They  were  in  journeys  often, 
in  perils  of  waters,  in  perils  of  robbers,  in  perils  of  their  own 
nation,  in  perils  amongst  the  heathen,  in  perils  in  the  wilder- 
ness, in  perils  in  the  sea,  in  perils  amongst  false  brethren ;  in 
weariness,  in  painfulness,  in  watching  often,  in  hunger,  in 
thirst,  in  fasting  often,  in  cold  and  nakedness."  What  was 
it  then  that  upheld  them  ?  It  was  God's  visitation  that  pre- 
served their  spirits ;  he  that  upheld  the  apostle  upheld  them, 
2  Cor.  iv.  9,  "  They  were  persecuted,  but  not  forsaken ;  cast 
down,  but  perished  not ;  as  unknown,  and  yet  known ;  as 
dying,  and  behold  we  live ;  as  chastened,  and  yet  not  killed." 
God,  it  seems,  would  have  all  men  behold  such  works  of 
his  providence,  as  these  are  towards  his  people,  that  they,  in 
like  cases,  might  be  encouraged  to  depend  upon  him  in  their 
trials,  and  also  bless  his  name  when  they  see  his  goodness 
towards  others.  "  Man  lives  not  by  bread  only."  Deut.  viii. 
3.  It  is  not  by  dainty  fare,  peace,  rest,  and  heart's  ease,  in 
enjoying  contentments  and  good  things  of  this  world  only, 
that  preserves  health  and  prolongs  life.  God,  in  such  exam- 
ples, would  have  the  world  take  notice  that  he  can  do  it  with- 
out them ;  and  if  the  world  will  shut  their  eyes,  and  take  no 
notice  thereof,  yet  he  would  have  his  people  to  see  and  con- 
sider it.  Daniel  could  be  in  better  liking  with  pulse,  than 
with  the  king's  dainties.  Jacob,  though  he  went  from  one 
nation  to  another  people,  and  passed  through  famine,  fears, 
and  many  afflictions,  yet  he  lived  unto  old  age,  and  died 
sweetly,  and  rested  in  the  Lord,  as  many  others  of  God's  ser- 
vants have  done,  and  still  do,  through  God's  goodness,  not- 
withstandinsr  all  the  malice  of  their  enemies,  "  When  the 


148 


NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOKIAL. 


[1643. 


branch  of  the  wicked  shall  be  cut  off  before  his  day,  and  the 
bloody  and  deceitful  man  shall  not  live  out  half  his  days." 
Job  XV.  32 ;  Psal.  Iv.  23.* 

By  reason  of  the  plotting  of  the  Narragansets,  ever  since 
the  Pequot  war,  the  Indians  were  drawn  into  a  general  con- 
spiracy against  the  English  in  all  parts,  as  was  in  part  dis- 
covered the  year  before,  and  now  made  more  plain  and  evi- 
dent, by  many  discoveries  and  free  confessions  of  sundry  In- 
dians upon  several  occasions,  from  divers  places,  concurring 
in  one  ;  with  such  other  concurring  circumstances  as  gave  the 
English  sufficiently  to  understand  the  truth  thereof,  and  to 
think  of  means  how  to  prevent  the  same.  In  which  respect, 
together  with  divers  other  and  more  weighty  reasons,  the  four 


*  The  editor liere  extracts  from  "  The  View  of  Plimouth,"  and  from  Judge 
Davis's  note  on  the  death  of  Elder  Brewster,  a  list  of  names  which  exhibit 
the  longevity  of  some  of  the  first  settlers  of  Plymouth,  who  arrived  before  the 
year  1631. 


TIME  OF  DECEASE. 

1664  "William  Brewster,        .         .         . 

1664  Julian  Kcmpton  (widow  of  Manasses), 

166  7  Gabriel  Hallowell,         .... 

1668  John  Downham  (Deacon), 

1670  Alice  Bradford  (widow  of  the  governor), 

16  72  John  Howland,         .... 

16  73  Thomas  Prince,     ..... 

1673  Elizabeth  "Warren  (widow  of  Richard), 

1675  Ann  Tupper  (Sandwich),    . 
16  75  Dorothy  Brown  (Swanzcy), 

1676  Thomas  Tupper  (Sandwich), 
1678  Edward  Bangs  (Eastham), 
1685  Nathaniel  Morton  (Secretary), 
1687  llobcrt  Finney  (Deacon), 
1683  Mary  Carpenter, 
1689  George  "Watson, 
1689  Priscilla  Cooper, 

1691  Thomas  Cushman  (Elder), 

1692  John  Downham  (son  of  the  Deacon),    . 
1697  Thomas  Clark  (mate  of  the  Mayflower), 
1699  Mary  Cushman  (widow  of  the  Elder), 
1704  George  Bonham,      .... 


AGE. 

80 

81 

83 

80 

80 

80 

73 

90 

97 

90 

97 

86 

73 

80 

90 

86 

91 

84 

79 

98 

90' 

95 


1643.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  149 

colonies,  namely,  the  Mas?achusetts,  Plimouth,  Connecticut, 
and  New  Haven,  entered  into  a  more  near  union  and  con- 
federation, the  nineteenth  day  of  May,  1643.  And  the  ar- 
ticles of  the  said  confederation  were  signed  by  the  commis- 
sioners of  the  said  jurisdictions  respectively,  by  which  were 
authorized  thereunto,  namely :  — 

John  Winthrop,  governor  of  the  Massachusetts,  Thomas 
Dudley,  Edward  Winslow,  William  Collier,  Edward  Hop- 
kins, Thomas  Grigson,  Theophilus  Eaton,  George  Fenwick.* 


TIME  OP  DECEASE.  AGE. 

1705  Samuel  King, 90 

1710  Phebe  Finney  (widow  of  the  Deacon),     ...  91 

1688  Samuel  Eddy, 87 

1682  Elizabeth  Eddy, 81 

We  find  a  similar  longevity  among  the  first  planters  in  Massachusetts,  and 
of  the  other  New  England  Colonies ;  a  few  instances  will  be  mentioned. 

Ill  Massachusetts. 

AGE.  AGE. 

Richard  Bellingham,  .     82  Rev.  Thomas  Parker,  .     82 

Ezekiel  Chevor,            .  94  President  Chauncey,     .  82 

Simon  Bradstreet,     .  .     94  Rev.  Nehemiah  "Walter,  .     84 

Rev.  John  Higginson,  .  93  Rev.  John  Ward,           .  88 

Rev.  John  Elliot,      .  .     86  Rev.  Samuel  Whiting,  .     83 

Rev.  Thomas  Mayhew,  93  Rev.  John  Woodbridge,  82 

In  Rhode  Island. 
Roger  Williams,        .         .     84         William  Coddington,  .     78 

Samuel  Gorton,    .         .  80 

III  Connecticut. 
Rev.  James  Fitch,     .        .     80        Major  John  Mason,  .        .     78 

In  the  succeeding  generation,  instances  of  greater  longevity  have  occurred. 
Elder  John  Faunce,  of  the  first  generation  from  the  first  planters,  died  at 
Plymouth,  in  1745,  aged  99.  His  daughter.  Patience  Kempton,  died  at  New 
Bedford,  in  1779,  aged  105  years  and  six  months.  Ephraim  Pratt,  grandson 
of  Joshua  Pratt,  one  of  the  first  comers  at  Plymouth,  died  at  Shutesbury, 
county  of  Worcester,  in  1804,  aged  116.  Ebenezer  Cobb,  who  was  born  in 
Plymouth,  and  died  in  Kingston  in  1801,  aged  107  years  and  eight  months, 
was  of  the  third  generation. 

*  A  confederation  of  the  New  England  colonies,  for  mutual  aid  and  de- 
fence in  matters  of  general  concern,  had  been  for  several  years  in  agitation 

13* 


150  NEW  ENGLAND'S  LIEMORIAL.  [1644. 

The  said  articles  at  large,  with  sundry  other  particulars 
appertaining  thereunto,  together  with  the  particulars  concern- 
ing the  plotting  contrivements,  menacings,  and  insolencies  of 
the  Narragansets  against  the  English,  together  with  the  pro- 
vision and  preparation  made  by  the  English  for  an  expedition 
against  them,  with  the  yieldings  and  compliance  of  the  said 
Narragansets  to  the  English,  composition  and  articles  of  agree- 
ment made  with  them,  etc.,  these  are  all  to  be  seen  as  they 
are-  at  large  extent  in  the  records  of  the  commissioners  for  the  . 
united  colonies  of  New  England,  whereunto  I  refer  the 
reader.* 

1644. 

This  year  ]VIr.  Edward  Winslow  was  elected  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  William  Bradford,  IN'Ir. 
Thomas  Prince,  Mr.  William  Collier,  Mr.  Timothy  Hath- 
erly,  Mr.  John  Brown,  Mr.  William  Thomas,  and  Mr.  Ed- 
mund Freeman,  were  elected  his  assistants  in  government. 

This  year  JNIr.  John  Atwood  died.  He  was  a  godly  man, 
singularly  endowed  with  ihe  grace  of  patience,  and  having  a 
large  estate,  became  a  useful  benefactor  to  the  colony  of  New 
Plimouth.     He  departed  this  life  expressing  great  faith  in 

before  it  was  accomplislaed.  It  was  not  only  domestic,  but  foreign  enemies 
that  induced  this  confedei'ation,  which  may  well  be  called  the  embryo  of  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States.  The  names  of  the  first  commissioners  from 
Plymouth,  were  Gov.  Winslow  and  Mr.  Collier.  They  met,  at  first,  once 
a  year,  alternately  at  Boston,  Plymouth,  Hartford,  and  New  Haven,  but 
afterwards,  once  in  three  years.  The  articles  of  confederation  may  be  seen 
in  Hutch,  vol.  i.  118-119.  It  is  said  the  union  subsisted  until  1G86,  when 
the  charters  of  the  colonies  were  vacated. 

These  commissioners  were  made  the  dispensers  of  the  bounty  of  the  Society 
for  propagating  the  Gospel  among  the  Indians,  of  which  there  is  an  account 
in  the  Appendix  ;  and  the  English  government  countenanced  and  encour- 
aged both  objects.  The  letters  of  Charles  the  Second  take  notice  of  this  con- 
federacy without  any  objection  to  its  establishment.  —  Ibid.  It  seems  to 
have  been  a  kind  of  Congress  :  the  representation  was  two  from  each  colony. 
—  Trumh.  Hist,  of  Conn.  i.  p.  124  ;     Winlh.  Jour. 

*  See  Acts  of  the  Commissioners  for  the  United  Colonies  of  New  England, 
Anno  1644,  and  1645.  — M. 


1645.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  151 

Christ,  and  a  cheerful  expectation  of  the  restoration  of  his 
body  at  the  general  resurrection  in  glory. 

This  year  many  of  the  town  of  Plimouth,  by  reason  of 
some  straits  that  were  upon  them,  took  up  thoughts  of  remov- 
ing to  some  other  place,  for  their  better  accommodation,  and 
for  that  end  made  a  more  exact  and  particular  discovery  of  a 
place  called  by  the  Indians  Nauset ;  which  place  being  pur- 
chased by  them  of  the  Indians,  divers  of  the  considerablest  of 
the  church  and  town  removed  thither,  and  erected  a  town, 
which  is  now  called  by  the  name  of  Eastham.* 


1645. 

This  year  Mr.  William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  Edward  Winslow, 
Mr.  Thomas  Prince,  Mr.  William  Collier,  Capt.  Miles  Stan- 
dish,  Mr.  Timothy  Hatherly,  Mr.  John  Brown,  and  Mr.  Ed- 
mund Freeman,  were  elected  his  assistants  in  government. 

The  commissioners  of  the  united  colonies  of  New  England 
were  called  together  this  year,  before  their  ordinary  time  of 
meeting,!  partly  in  regard  of  some  differences  between  the 
French  and  the  government  of  the  Massachusetts,  about  their 
aiding  of  Monsieur  Latore  and  Monsieur  de  Aulney,  and 
partly  about  the  Indians,  who  had  broken  their  former  agree- 
ments about  the  peace  concluded  the  year  before ;  as  concern- 
ing such  conclusions  and  determinations  which  passed  in  this 

*  This  place  -was  called  Nauset,  and  the  east  side  of  the  town  still  retains 
that  name.  The  church  having  caused  an  exploration  of  the  place,  and 
made  the  purchase  of  the  land  of  the  natives,  the  court  granted  or  confirmed 
to  "  the  church,  or  those  of  them  who  go  to  dwell  at  Nauset,  all  the  tract  of 
land  lying  between  sea  and  sea,  from  the  purchased  bounds  of  Namsheket 
to  Herringbrook,  at  Billingsgate."  The  first  settlers  were  but  seven  fam- 
ilies, of  which  Gov.  Prince  was  one,  and  though  the  removal  was  much  re- 
gretted by  the  church,  it  became  the  means  of  securing  the  friendship  and 
improvement  of  the  numerous  Indians  in  the  vicinity,  so  that  they  took  no 
part  in  the  subsequent  wars  against  the  English.  The  church  at  Eastham 
was  the  third  from  the  Plymouth  church.  —  Hist.  East.  12,  13. 

t  This  meeting  was  held  the  28th  of  July,  1645.  —M. 


152  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1646. 

meeting,  in  reference  to  the  premises,  I  shall  refer  the  reader 
unto  the  acts  of  the  said  commissioners  for  that  year,  as  they 
are  recorded  at  large.* 

1646. 

This  year  Mr.  William  Bradford  was  chosen  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  Plimouth ;  and  ]\Ir.  Edward  Winslow,  INIr. 
Thomas  Prince,  Mr.  William  Collier,  Capt.  IMiles  Standish, 
Mr.  Timothy  Hatherly,  and  Mi*.  Edward  Freeman,  were 
elected  his  assistants  in  government. 

About  the  middle  of  May,  this  year,  there  came  three  men- 
of-war  into  Plimouth  harbor,  under  the  command  of  Captain 
Thomas  Cromwell,  who  had  taken  several  prizes  from  the 
Spaniards,  by  commission  from  the  earl  of  Warwick.  They 
were  full  of  moneys,  silks,  and  other  rich  goods,  some  of 
which  they  left  behind  them.  They  were  a  company  of  lusty, 
stout  men,  but  very  unruly  and  hard  to  govern ;  notwith- 
standing the  care  and  vigilance  both  of  such  as  were  in  au- 
thority of  Plimouth,  and  also  of  their  own  commanders,  who 
could  hardly  restrain  them,  especially  from  inordinate  drink- 
ing and  quarrelling.  It  proved  fatal  to  one  of  them,  who 
being  quarrelling  with  one  of  their  own  company,  and  being 
commanded  by  their  own  captain  to  forbear,  he  giving  very 
provoking  language,  and  also  attempting  to  draw  upon  his 
captain ;  he  took  his  rapier  from  him,  and  struck  him  on  the 
head  with  the  hilt,  of  which  wound,  three  or  four  days  after, 
he  died.  The  captain  was  tried  by  a  council  of  war,  and  ac- 
quitted by  the  largeness  of  his  commission. 

This  year  ]Mr.  Edward  Winslow  went  for  England,  upon 
occasion  that  some  discontented  persons,  under  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Massachusetts,  sought  to  trouble  their  peace,  and 
disturb,  if  not  innovate  their  government,  by  laying  many 
scandals  upon  them,  and  intended  to  prosecute  against  them 


*  See  Hutch.  Hist.  Mass.  i.  120-127;  Winth.  Hist.  N.  E.  2G7.  For  par- 
ticulars relating  to  the  interposition  of  the  commissioners  between  the  Nar- 
ragansets  and  the  Mohegans,  see  Hutch.  Hist.  Mass.  i.  129,  etc. 


1647.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  .  153 

in  England,  by  petitioning  and  complaining  to  the  parlia- 
ment. Also  Samuel  Gorton  and  his  company,  made  com- 
plaint against  them ;  so  as  they  made  choice  of  Mr.  Winslow 
to  be  their  agent  to  make  their  defence,  and  gave  him  com- 
mission and  instructions  for  that  end,  in  which  he  so  carried 
himself,  as  did  well  answer  their  ends,  and  cleared  them  from 
any  blame  and  dishonor,  to  the  shame  of  their  adversaries. 
After  this  he  fell  upon  other  employment  in  England,  which 
detained  him  there,  so  as  he  returned  not  again  to  New  Eng- 
land any  more,  whose  absence  hath  been  much  to  the  weak- 
ening of  the  government  of  New  Plimouth,  who  had  large  ex- 
perience of  his  help  and  usefulness  amongst  them  in  govern- 
ment, etc.,  of  whom  I  have  more  to  insert,  in  honor  of  so  wor- 
thy a  gentleman,  in  its  more  proper  place. 


1647. 

INIr.  William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of  the  juris- 
diction of  New  Plimouth.  Mi".  Edward  Winslow,  Mr. 
Thomas  Prince,  Mr.  William  Collier,  Mr.  Timothy  Hath- 
erly,  Capt.  Miles  Standish,  Mi*.  John  Brown,  and  Mr. 
William  Thomas,  were  elected  his  assistants  in  government. 

This  year  the  whole  land,  but  more  especially  the  church 
and  town  of  Hartford  on  Connecticut,  sustained  a  great  and 
more  than  ordinary  loss,  by  the  death  of  that  most  eminent 
servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  Mr.  Thomas  Hooker,  who,  in  the 
month  of  July  in  this  year,  changed  this  life  for  a  better;  con- 
cerning whose  piety,  learning,  and  singular  dexterity  in  preach- 
ing the  gospel  with  answerable  success,  the  many  souls 
wrought  upon  by  his  ministry,  in  both  Old  England  and 
New,  do  give  forth  a  large  testimony  ;  and  withal,  as  an  ad- 
dition to  the  former,  those  learned  and  profitable  works  pen- 
ned by  him  for  the  refutation  of  error,  and  guiding  and  con- 
fnming  of  the  saints  in  the  ways  of  Christ.  In  which  respects, 
with  others,  his  name  will  live  and  is  embalmed ;  and  doth 
remain,  and  will  be  as  a  precious  ointment  in  the  churches, 
and  amongst  the  saints  in  present  and  future  ages. 


154  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  [1G47. 

This  special  servant  of  Christ,  as  he  served  his  master  with 
great  zeal,  love,  wisdom,  and  sincerity,  so  he  ended  his  life  with 
much  comfort  and  serenity ;  so  as  it  is  rare  that  was  said  of 
him,  that  the  peace  which  he  had  in  believing,  thirty  years 
before  his  death,  was  firm,  and  not  touched  by  the  adversary, 
until  the  period  of  his  life ;  and  with  much  joy  and  peace  in 
believing,  he  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord,  and  was  honorably 
buried  at  Hartford  on  Connecticut. 

In  whose  memorial,  I  shall  here  insert  the  funeral  elegies  of 
two  eminent  divines,  written  upon  bis  death. 

On  my  reverend  and  dear  brother,  Mr.  Thomas  IlooJcer,  late  pastor  of  the 
church  at  Hartford  on  Connecticut. 

To  see  three  things  "was  holy  Austin's  wish, 
Home  in  lier  flower,  Christ  Jesus  in  the  flesh,      , 
And  Paul  i'  the  pulpit :  lately  men  might  see, 
Two  first,  and  more,  in  Hooker's  ministry. 

Zion  in  beauty  is  a  fairer  sight, 
Than  Rome  in  flower,  with  all  her  glory  dight : 
Yet  Zion's  beauty  did  most  clearly  shine 
In  Hooker's  rule  and  doctrine ;  both  divine. 

Christ  in  the  spirit  is  more  than  Christ  in  flesh, 
Our  souls  to  quicken,  and  our  states  to  bless ! 
Yet  Christ  in  spirit  brake  forth  mightily. 
In  faithful  Hooker's  searching  ministry. 

Paul  in  the  pulpit,  Hooker  could  not  reach, 
Yet  did  he  Christ  in  spirit  so  lively  preach  ; 
That  living  hearers  thought  he  did  fnherit 
A  double  portion  of  Paul's  lively  spirit. 

Prudent  in  rule,  in  argument  quick,  full ; 
Fervent  in  prayer,  in  preaching  powerful ; 
That  well  did  learned  Ames  record  bear, 
The  like  to  him  he  never  wont  to  hear. 

'Twas  of  Geneva's  worthies  said,  with  wonder, 
(Those  worthies  three)  Farell  was  wont  to  thunder ; 
Yiret,  like  rain,  on  tender  grass  to  shower; 
But  Calvin,  lively  oracles  to  pour. 


1647.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  IMEMOEIAL.  155 

All  these  in  Hooker's  spirit  did  remain, 
A  son  of  thunder,  and  a  shower  of  rain, 
A  pourer  forth  of  lively  oracles, 
In  saving  souls,  the  sum  of  miracles. 

Now  blessed  Hooker,  thou  art  set  on  high, 

Above  the  thankless  world,  and  cloudy  sky ; 

Do  thou  of  all  thy  labor  reap  the  crown. 

Whilst  we  here  reap  the  seed  which  thou  hast  sown. 

J.  C* 

A  lamentation  for  the  death  of  that  precious  and  worthy  minister  of  Jesus 
Christ,  Mr.  Thomas  HooJcer,  ivho  died  Jidj  7,  1647,  as  the  sun  ivas  setting. 
The  same  hour  of  the  day  died  blessed  Calcin,  that  glorious  light. 

Come  sighs,  come  sorrows,  let 's  lament  this  rod, 

Which  hath  bereaved  us  of  this  man  of  God ; 

A  man  of  God,  who  came  from  God  to  men, 

And  now  from  them  is  gone  to  God  again. 

Bid  joy  depart,  bid  merriment  be  gone  ; 

Bid  friends  stand  b}',  sit  sorrowful  alone. 

But  ah !  what  sori^ow  can  be  to  sufUce, 

Though  heaven  and  earth  were  filled  with  our  cries, 

The  clouds  were  turned  into  drops  of  tears, 

The  mourning  for  to  last  an  age  of  years  ? 

'Twere  all  too  little  to  lament  his  death. 

Whose  life  so  precious  was  for  heaven  and  earth. 

Job  wish'd  his  day  might  quite  forgotten  be. 

Which  brought  him  forth  this  world's  light  first  to  see. 

O  let  not  the  day  be  numbered  in  th'  year, 

That  took  this  light  out  of  our  hemisphere. 

A  fatal  day,  a  day  of  sad  presage 

To  us  survivors  of  this  present  age. 

*  Mr.  Hooker  died  at  Hartford,  of  an  epidemical  fever,  in  the  sixty-second 
year  of  his  age.  The  elegiac  lines,  recited  in  the  Menioinal,  were  written  by 
the  Rev.  John  Cotton.  A  full  account  of  Mr.  Hooker  is  given  in  the  Mag- 
nalia,  with  a  tribute  to  his  memory  in  Latin  verse,  by  Mr.  Elijah  Corlet,  an 
eminent  schoolmaster  at  Cambridge.  Mr.  Hooker's  writings  were  in  such 
repute,  that  Mr.  John  Iligginson,  says  Dr.  C.  Mather,  transcribed  from  his 
manuscripts  nearly  two  hundred  sermons,  which  were  sent  to  England  for 
publication :  "  But  by  what  means  I  know  not,"  he  adds,  "  scarce  half  of  them 
have  seen  the  hght  to  this  day."  —  Magnal.  iii.  57-68. 


156  NEW  ENGLAND'S  IIEMORIAL.  [1647. 

The  hour  of  thy  decease,  when  sun  went  down, 

When  Hglit  turn'd  dark,  when  heavens  began  to  frown ; 

'T  is  ominous  to  us  who  saw  his  light, 

That  grace  provok'd  should  turn  our  day  to  night ; 

And  gospel's  light  which  shiueth  from  on  high, 

Should  clouded  be,  and  darkened  in  our  sky. 

O  hapjiy  days,  when  such  lights  shine  on  earth ! 

O  bitter  days,  when  they  are  hid  beneath! 

This  is  our  grief,  he  who  late  shin'd  on  high, 

Is  hid  in  grave,  and  now  beneath  doth  lie. 

Let  Hartford  sigh,  and  say,  I've  lost  a  treasure ; 

Let  all  Xew  England  mourn  at  God's  displeasure, 
In  taking  from  us  one  more  gracious 
Than  is  the  gold  of  Ophir  precious. 

Sweet  was  the  savor  which  his  grace  did  give, 

It  season'd  all  the  place  where  he  did  live. 

His  name  did  as  an  ointment  give  its  smell, 

And  all  bear  witness  that  it  savored  well. 

Wisdom,  love,  meekness,  friendly  courtesy, 

Each  moral  virtue,  with  rare  piety, 

Pure  zeal,  yet  mixt  with  mildest  clemency, 

Did  all  conspire  in  this  one  breast  to  lie. 

Deep  was  his  knowledge,  judgment  was  acute, 

His  doctrine  sohd,  which  none  could  confute. 

To  mind  he  gave  light  of  intelligence, 

And  searched  the  corners  of  the  conscience. 

To  sinners  stout,  which  no  law  could  bring  under. 

To  them  he  was  a  son  of  di-eadful  thunder. 

When  all  strong  oaks  of  Bashan  us'd  to  quake, 

And  fear  did  Lebanus  his  cedars  shake  ; 

The  stoutest  hearts  he  filled  full  of  fears. 

He  clave  the  rocks,  they  melted  into  tears. 

Yet  to  sad  souls,  with  sense  of  sin  cast  down. 

He  was  a  son  of  consolation. 

Sweet  peace  he  gave  to  such  as  were  contrite ; 

Their  darkness  sad  he  turned  to  joyous  light. 

Of  preaching  he  had  learn'd  the  rightest  art, 

To  every  one  dividing  his  own  pai't. 

Each  ear  that  heard  him  said,  He  spake  to  me : 

So  piercing  was  his  holy  ministry. 

His  life  did  shine,  time's  changes  stain'd  it  not, 

Envy  itself  could  not  there  find  a  spot. 

Had  he  survived  to  finish  works  begun, 

'T  had  been  a  blessing;  to  all  Christendom. 


1647.]  KEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  157 

Then  should  the  -world  have  known  what  God  had  show'd  him, 

And  what  themselves  for  all  his  works  had  ow'd  him. 

But  this  unthankful  age  is  now  cut  short 

Of  that  rich  treasure,  'cause  they  car'd  not  for 't : 

O  that  his  love  may  turn  us,  yet  to  prize 

The  blessings  yet  enjoyed  ;  herein  be  wise ; 

Lest  that  which  he  not  long  ago  foretold, 

Be  now  in  us  fulfiU'd  as  't  was  of  old. 

That  wantonness  of  churches,  would  bereave 

Them  of  their  ministers,  without  their  leave, 

God  plaguing  this  his  messenger's  contempt, 

With  this  soul  'stroying  plague  and  punishment. 

But  whatsoever  Avrath  doth  us  abide, 

Whatever  plague  for  sin  doth  us  betide  ; 

Yet  thou,  O  blessed  saint,  art  now  at  rest, 

I'  th'  bosom  of  thy  Christ,  which  is  the  best ; 

Bathing  in  rivers  of  divine  pleasure, 

W^hich  is  at  God's  right  hand,  most  sweet  and  pure ; 

Tasting  the  fruit  of  all  thy  labors  spent. 

To  honor  God,  which  was  thy  whole  intent. 

From  God  thou  camest  forth,  who  sent  thee  hither. 

And  now  hath,  called  thee  back  to  live  together. 

Him  didst  thou  sei-ve  while  life  and  breath  did  last, 

With  him  now  blest,  while  life  and  breath  is  past. 

Sense  of  our  loss  would  call  thee  back  again. 

But  out  of  love,  we  bid  thee  there  remain. 

Till  we  yet  left  behind  our  course  fulfil, 

To  meet  thee  on  the  top  of  Zion's  hill ; 

When  thou  and  we  shall  both  rejoice  together. 

So  fast  united  as  no  death  shall  sever ; 

Both  to  sing  praises  to  our  heavenly  king. 

Who  hath  us  saved  from  death's  poisonous  sting, 

And  will  restore  our  bodies  from  the  grave, 

Which  them  to  dust  of  death  consumed  have ; 

Making  them  shine  like  brightness  of  the  sun 

With  glory,  ne'er  to  end  when  once  begun. 

Let  heaven  and  earth,  angels  and  men  him  praise, 

Sounding  his  glory  past  all  length  of  days. 

P.  B.* 


*  These  initials,  probably,  were  meant  to  indicate  the  Eev.  Peter  Bulklcy, 
first  minister  of  Concord. 

14 


158  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1C49. 


1648. 

This  year  JNIr.  William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth ;  and  Mr.  Thomas  Prince, 
Mr.  William  Collier,  Capt.  ]Miles  Standish,  Mr.  Timothy 
Hatherly,  Mr.  John  Brown,  and  j\Ir.  AYilliam  Thomas,  were 
chosen  assistants  to  him  in  government.* 


1649. 

This  year  Mr.  William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  Thomas  Prince,  Mr. 
William  Collier,  Capt.  JMiles  Standish,  JMr.  Timothy  Hath- 
erly, ]Mi'.  John  Brown,  and  ]Mr.  William  Thomas,  were 
chosen  his  assistants  in  government. 

This  year  Mr.  John  Wintlu"op,  governor  of  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Massachusetts,  deceased,  the  twenty-sixth  day  of 
March,  about  ten  of  the  clock.  He  was  singular  for  piety, 
wisdom,  and  of  a  public  spirit.  He  brought  over  a  great  es- 
tate into  the  country,  and  partly  by  his  liberality,  and  partly 
by  the  unfaithfulness  of  his  baily,  spent  the  most  part  of  it ; 
so  as  when  he  died,  he  was  but  low  in  that  respect ;  and  yet 
notwithstanding,  very  much  honored  and  beloved  of  the  most, 
and  continued  in  the  place  of  governor,  for  the  most  part, 
until  his  death,  which  was  much  lamented  by  many.  He 
was  a  man  of  unbiased  justice,  patient  in  respect  of  personal 
wrongs  and  injuries,  a  great  lover  of  the  saints,  especially  able 
ministers  of  the  gospel ;  very  sober  in  desiring,  and  temperate 
in  improving  earthly  contentments ;  very  humble,  courteous, 
and  studious  of  general  good.     His  body  was,  with  great 


*  The  synod  which  was  convened  in  1G4G,  and  had  continued  its  meet- 
ings, by  adjournments,  was  dissolved  in  this  year.  The  Cambridge  Platform 
of  Church  Discipline  was  composed  and  adopted  by  this  assembly. 


1649.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  ]\IE:M0RIAL.  159 

solemnity  and  honor,  buried  at  Boston,  in  New  England,  the 
third  of  April,  1649.* 

This  year  some  part  of  the  country  was  much  troubled  with 
innumerable  hosts  of  caterpillars,  which  destroyed  the  fruits 
of  the  earth,  in  divers  places,  and  did  eat  off  the  leaves  of 
trees,  so  as  they  looked  as  bare  as  if  it  had  been  winter ;  and 
in  some  places  did  eat  the  leaves  from  off  the  pease-straw, 
and  did  not  eat  the  pease.  It  pleased  God  to  give  them  a 
check,  and  a  rebuke,  so  as  they  hurt  but  in  some  places,  and 
of  his  goodness  in  a  short  time  removed  them. 

This  year,  August  25,  that  faithful  and  eminent  servant  of 
Christ,  ]Mi\  Thomas  Shepard,  died,  who  was  a  soul-searching 
minister  of  the  gospel,  and  pastor  of  the  church  of  Christ  at 
Cambridge.  By  his  death,  not  only  that  church  and  people, 
but  also  all  New  England,  sustained  a  very  great  loss.  He 
not  only  preached  the  gospel  profitably  and  very  successfully, 
but  also  hath  left  behind  him  divers  worthy  works  of  special 
use,  in  reference  unto  the  clearing  up  the  state  of  the  soul  to 
God  ward ;  the  benefit  thereof,  those  can  best  experience, 
who  are  most  conversant  in  the  improvement  of  them,  and 
have  God's  blessing  on  them  therein  to  their  soul's  good.  His 
body  was  honorably  buried  at  Cambridge  in  New  England.f 

"  Blessed  are  the  dead,  that  die  in  the  Lord,  for  their  works 
do  follow  them."     Rev.  xiii.  13. 

This  year  there  passed  an  act  of  parliament  in  England, 
for  the  promoting  and  propagating  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
among  the  Indians  in  New  England.  In  reference  unto  the 
furtherance  and  advancement  of  so  good  a  work,  a  corpora- 
tion of  sixteen  select  men  were  appointed,  consisting  of  a 
president,  treasurer,  and  assistants,  called  by  the  name  of  the 
President  and  Society  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  in 

*  Gov.  Winthrop  died  at  the  age  of  sixty-three.  Ills  life  and  character 
are  ably  delineated  in  the  American  Biography,  vol.  ii.  337-358.  See  Mag- 
nalla,  ii.  13. 

f  Mr.  Shepard  arrived  at  Boston  in  1G35,  and  succeeded  Mr.  Hooker,  at 
Newtown,  (afterward  Cambridge,)  on  the  removal  of  Mr.  Hooker  to  Con- 
necticut. He  died  in  the  forty-fourth  year  of  his  age.  See  Life  of  Shepard 
prefixed  to  his  works,  published  by  Cong.  Board  of  Pub. 


160  NEW  EXGLAXD'S   MEMOELVL.  [1649. 

New  England ;  to  receive  such  sums  of  money,  as  from  time 
to  time  was,  or  should  be  collected  and  raised,  by  the  liberal 
contributions  of  such  as  whose  hearts  God  was  pleased  to  stir 
up  to  so  glorious  a  work.  And  it  was  by  the  same  parlia- 
ment enacted,  that  the  commissioners  for  the  united  colonies 
of  New  England,  for  the  time  being,  by  themselves  or  such  as 
they  shall  appoint,  shall  have  power  and  authority  to  receive 
and  dispose  of  the  said  moneys  brought  in  and  paid  to  the 
said  treasurer  for  the  time  being ;  or  any  other  moneys,  goods, 
or  commodities,  acquired  and  delivered  by  the  care  of  the 
said  corporation  at  any  time;  whose  receipt  or  receipts  of 
such  person  or  persons  so  authorized  by  them,  shall  be  a 
sufficient  discharge  to  the  said  corporation  and  treasurer. 
The  particulars  of  such  orders  and  instructions,  with  which 
the  said  act  is  invested,  the  reader  may  be  more  amply  satis- 
fied in,  by  the  perusal  thereof,  as  it  is  extant,  bearing  date, 
July  27,  1649. 

Moreover,  let  the  reader  take  notice  of  the  special  favor  of 
Almighty  God,  in  moving  the  heart  of  the  king's  majesty, 
since  his  restitution  to  his  crown  and  regal  dignity,  particu- 
larly of  his  royal  favor  to  countenance  this  work,  and  to  secure 
what  hath  been,  and  what  may  be  given  toward  this  work, 
by  a  legal  settlement,  which  before  was  wanting ;  so  as  the 
said  glorious  design  hath  been  vigorously  carried  on,  both  in 
Old  England  and  in  New,  by  such  active  and  faithful  instru- 
ments as  God  hath  raised  up  and  improved  therein,  with  some 
considerable  success.  The  work  coming  on  to  such  perfec- 
tion, as  that  the  Holy  Bible  is  translated  and  printed  in  the 
Indian  language,  whereby  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel  is, 
and  may  be  communicated  to  them  with  the  greater  facility ; 
some  souls  also  of  them  being  gained,  as  may  be  hoped,  to 
believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  for  life  everlasting ;  and  daily  hopes 
of  further  and  greater  success  in  that  behalf,  for  which  un- 
speakable riches  of  his  grace,  let  his  holy  name  have  all  the 
praise  throughout  all  ages. 

The  principal  instruments  improved  in  preaching  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ  unto  the  Indians,  are,  Mr.  John  Elliot,  sen.,  Mr. 
John  Elliot,  jun.,  ]\Ir.  Thomas   Mayhew,   Mr.   Pierson,  IMr. 


1650.]  NEW  ENGLAOT)'S  MEMOEIAL.  161 

Brown,  Mr.  James,  and  INIr.  Cotton,  besides  divers  of  their 
own  nation,  whose  names  and  nmnber  I  know  not.* 


1650. 

This  year  Mc.  "William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  Edward  Winslow, 
Mr.  Thomas  Prince,  Mr.  William  Collier,  Capt.  Miles  Stan- 
dish,  INIr.  Timothy  Hatherly,  Mr.  John  Brown,  and  JVIr.  Wil- 
liam Thomas,  were  chosen  assistants  to  him  in  government. 

This  year  there  was  more  than  ordinary  mortality  in  the 
country,  especially  about  Boston,  and  mostly  among  their 
children.  (New  diseases  the  fruits  of  new  sins.)  Since  which 
time,  several  diseases  have  been  in  the  country  more  frequently 
than  formerly ;  as  namely,  gripings  in  the  bowels,  with  vio- 
lent vomiting  and  purging,  which  hath  taken  away  many ;  as 
also  a  disease  in  the  mouth  or  throat,  which  hath  proved  mor- 
tal to  some  in  a  very  short  time ;  as  also  great  distempers  of 
colds,  etc.,  which  ought  to  be  awakening  dispensations,  to- 
gether with   others,  to  cause  us  to  consider  and  examine 


*  The  reader  will  be  interested  to  learn  more  fully  the  disposition  and 
labors  of  these  men  in  regard  to  the  natives.  I\Ir.  Symonds,  a  gentleman  of 
rank  and  influence,  from  Essex  in  England,  addressed  a  letter  to  Gov. 
Winthrop  in  1646,  expressing  what  he  regarded  as  the  divine  purposes  in  the 
settlement  of  New  England,  one  of  which  was  the  conversion  of  the  natives 
to  the  Christian  faith  and  practice.  Many  good  and  benevolent  men  in  this 
country  and  in  England  had  been  deeply  impressed  with  the  obligations  ex- 
pressed in  the  Massachusetts  charter,  to  incite  the  natives  of  the  country  to 
the  knowledge  and  obedience  of  the  only  true  God  and  Saviour  of  mankind, 
and  the  Christian  faith.  And  Gov.  Hutchinson  regarded  the  long  neglect  of 
attempts  in  this  direction  as  inexcusable.  And  the  Indians  themselves  asked, 
"  how  it  happened,  if  Christianity  were  of  such  importance,  that,  for  six  and 
twenty  years,  the  English  had  said  nothing  to  them  about  it  ?  "  But  at  length 
good  men  were  impressed  with  a  sense  of  their  obligation  in  this  matter,  and 
this  work  was  commenced  and  pursued  with  true  Christian  zeal  and  fidelity. 
And  the  history  of  these  early  Indian  missions  are  instructive  and  suggestive 
in  regard  to  the  Aborigines  remaining  in  the  land.  We  therefore  here 
refer  the  reader  to  an  interesting  article  in  the  Appendix,  which  contains 
a  condensed  narrative  of  the  labors  of  these  excellent  men  with  the  Indians. 

14* 


162  KEW  EXGLAXD'S  MEMORIAL.  [1652. 

whether  we  have  not  provoked  the  Lord  with  some  general 
and  unwonted  sins ;  inasmuch  as  he  is  pleased  to  exercise 
the  country  oftentimes  with  unwonted  afflictions  and  punish- 
ments. 

1651. 

This  year  Mr.  William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  IVIr.  Thomas  Prince,  INIr. 
William  Collier,  Capt.  Miles  Standish,  IVL-.  Timothy  Hath- 
erly,  Mr.  John  Brown,  ]\Ir.  John  Alden,  and  Capt.  Thomas 
Willct,  were  chosen  his  assistants  in  government. 

This  year  My.  William  Thomas  expired  his  natural  life  in 
much  peace  and  comfort.  He  served  in  the  place  of  magistracy, 
in  the  jurisdiction  of  Plymouth,  divers  years ;  he  was  a  well 
approved  and  a  wellgrounded  Christian,  well  read  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  and  other  approved  authors,  and  a  good  lover  and 
approver  of  godly  ministers  and  good  Christians,  and  one 
that  had  a  sincere  desire  to  promote  the  common  good,  both 
of  church  and  state.  He  died  of  a  consumption,  and  was 
honorably  buried  at  INIarshfield,  in  the  jurisdiction  of  New 
Plimouth. 

1652. 

This  year  ]Mr.  William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth;  and  Mr.  Thomas  Prince, 
Capt.  Miles  Standish,  Mr.  Timothy  Hatherly,  ]\Ii\  John 
Brown,  I\Ir.  John  Alden,  Capt.  Thomas  Willet,  and  Lieut. 
Thomas  Southworth,  were  chosen  to  be  his  assistants  in  gov- 
ernment. 

This  year  that  blessed  servant  of  God,  IVIr.  John  Cotton, 
died.  He  was  sometimes  preacher  of  God's  word  at  Boston, 
in  Lincolnshire,  and  from  thence  came  over  into  New  Eng- 
land, in  the  year  1633,  and  was  chosen  teacher  of  the  first 
church  of  Christ  at  Boston.  (Of  Mr.  Cotton's  life,  ]\Ir.  Norton 
hath  penned  a  book,  whereunto  I  refer  the  reader  for  more  full 
relation  of  the  same.)  For  which  function  and  office  he  was 
greatly  enriched  with  gifts  and  abilities,  being  an  able  ex- 


1652.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  LIEMOEIAL.  163 

pounder  and  faithful  applier  of  the  word  of  God ;  furnished 
also  with  wisdom  and  prudence  to  go  before  the  church,  in 
the  ordering  of  the  affairs  thereof;  endowed  also  with  meek- 
ness of  spirit,  whereby  he  was  fitted  to  compose  such  differ- 
ences as  did  at  any  time  arise  amongst  them.  He  was  very 
patient  also  in  respect  unto  personal  wrongs  and  injuries  done 
unto  himself,  yea,  towards  his  sharpest  antagonists.  An  in- 
fluence of  good,  not  only  flowed  from  him  unto  the  church 
over  whom  he  was  set,  but  also  into  all  the  churches  in  New 
England,  as  necessity  required.  About  the  time  of  his  sick- 
ness, there  appeared  in  the  heavens,  over  New  England,  a 
comet,  giving  a  dim  light ;  and  so  waxed  dimmer  and  dim- 
mer, until  it  became  quite  extinct  and  went  out ;  which  time 
of  its  being  extinct,  was  soon  after  the  time  of  the  period  of 
his  life  :  it  being  a  very  signal  testimony,  that  God  had  then 
removed  a  bright  star,  a  burning  and  a  shining  light  out  of 
the  heaven  of  his  church  here,  unto  celestial  glory  above. 
He  was  buried  at  Boston,  in  New  England,  with  great  honor 
and  lamentation,  in  the  year  above  written. 

Upon  whose  never  enough  deplored  death,  were  made  these 
verses  following :  — 

A  Funeral  Elegy  upon  the  death  of  the  truhj  Reverend  Mr.  John  Cotton,  late 
teacher  of  the  church  of  Christ  at  Boston,  in  New  England. 

And  after  Wintlirop's,  Hooker's,  Shepard's  hearse, 
Doth  Cotton's  death  call  for  a  mourning  verse  ? 
Thy  will  be  done.     Yet  Lord,  -who  dealest  thus, 
Make  this  great  death  expedient  for  us. 
Luther  pulled  down  the  Pope,  Calvin  the  Prelate  slew : 
Of  Calvin's  lapse,  chief  cure  to  Cotton 's  due. 
Cotton,  whose  learning,  temper,  godliness, 
The  German  Phoenix,  lively  did  express. 
Melanchthon's  all,  may  Luther's  word  but  pass ; 
INIelanchthon's  all,  in  our  great  Cotton  was. 
Than  him  in  flesh,  scarce  dwelt  a  better  one  ; 
So  great's  our  loss,  when  such  a  spirit's  gone. 
Whilst  he  was  here,  life  was  more  life  to  me ; 
Now  he  is  not,  death  hence  less  death  shall  be. 
That  comets,  great  men's  deaths  do  oft  forego, 
This  present  comet  doth  too  sadly  show. 


164  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1652 

Tliis  prophet  dead,  yet  must  in's  doctrine  speak, 
This  comet  saith,  else  must  New  England  break. 
Whate'er  it  be,  the  heavens  avert  it  far, 
That  meteors  should  succeed  our  greatest  star. 
In  Boston's  orb,  "Winthrop  and  Cotton  Tvere ; 
These  lights  extinct,  dark  is  our  hemisphere. 
In  Boston  once  how  much  shin'd  of  our  glory, 
We  now  lament,  posterity  will  story. 
Let  Boston  live,  who  had  and  saw  their  worth; 
And  did  them  honor,  both  in  life  and  death. 
To  him  New  England  trust  in  this  distress, 
Who  will  not  leave  his  exiles  comfortless. 

J.  N.* 


Upon  the  tomb  of  the  most  Heverend  Mr.  John  Cotton,  late  teacher  of  the 
church  of  Boston,  in  Neio  England. 

Here  lies  magnanimous  humility. 

Majesty,  meekness,  Christian  apathy 

On  soft  affections ;  liberty  in  thrall ; 

A  noble  spirit,  servant  unto  all. 

Learning's  great  masterpiece  ;  who  yet  could  sit 

As  a  disciple  at  his  scholar's  feet. 

A  simple  serpent,  or  serpentine  dove, 

Made  up  of  wisdom,  innocence,  and  love, 

Neatness  embroider'd  with  itself  alone ; 

And  civils  canonized  in  a  gown : 

Embracing  old  and  young,  and  low  and  high ; 

Ethics  embodied  in  divinity. 

Ambitious  to  be  lowest,  and  to  raise 

His  brethren's  honor  on  his  own  decays. 

Thus  doth  the  sun  retire  into  his  bed, 

That  being  gone,  the  stars  may  show  their  head. 

Could  wound  at  argument  without  division  ; 

Cut  to  the  cpiick,  and  yet  make  no  incision ; 

Ready  to  sacrifice  domestic  notions 

To  churches  peace  and  minister's  devotions. 

Himself  indeed  (and  singular  in  that) 

Whom  all  admired,  he  admired  not. 

Liv'd  like  an  angel  of  a  mortal  birth, 

Convers'd  in  heaven  while  he  was  on  earth : 


*  Probably  the  Rev.  John  Norton,  at  that  time  minister  of  Ipswich,  and 
who  succeeded  Mr.  Cotton,  as  minister  of  the  first  church  in  Boston. 


1652.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  165 

Though  not,  as  Moses,  radiant  with  light, 
Whose  glory  dazzled  the  beholders'  sight ; 
Yet  so  divinely  beautified,  you'd  count 
He  had  been  born  and  bred  upon  the  mount. 

*  A  living,  breathing  Bible ;  tables,  where 

*  Both  covenants  at  large  engraven  were ; 

*  Gospel  and  law  in's  heart  had  each  its  column, 

*  His  head  an  index  to  the  sacred  volume. 

*  His  very  name  a  title-page ;  and  next, 

*  His  life  a  commentary  on  the  text. 

*  O  what  a  monument  of  glorious  wd^th, 

*  When  in  a  new  edition  he  comes  forth, 

*  Without  erratas,  may  we  think  he'll  be, 

*  In  leaves  and  covers  of  eternity  ! 

A  man  of  might  at  heavenly  eloquence. 
To  fix  the  ear  and  charm  the  conscience  ; 
As  if  Apollos  were  revived  in  him, 
Or  he  had  learned  of  a  Seraphim. 
Spake  many  tongues  in  one :  one  voice  and  sense 
Wrought  joy  and  sorrow,  fear  and  confidence. 
Kocks  rent  before  him,  blind  received  their  sight ; 
Souls  levell'd  to  the  dunghill,  stood  upright. 
Infernal  furies  burst  with  rage  to  see 
Their  pris'ners  captiv'd  into  liberty. 
A  star,  that  in  our  eastern  England  rose, 
Thence  hurry 'd  by  the  blast  of  stupid  foes, 
Whose  foggy  darkness,  and  benumbed  senses, 
Brook'd  not  his  dazzling  fervent  influences. 
Thus  did  he  move  on  earth  from  east  to  west ; 
There  he  went  down,  and  up  to  heaven  for  rest. 
Nor  from  himself,  whilst  living,  doth  he  vary, 
His  death  hath  made  him  an  ubiquatary  : 
Where  is  his  sepulchre  is  hard  to  tell. 
Who  in  a  thousand  sepulchres  doth  dwell ; 
(Their  hearts,  I  mean,  whom  he  hath  left  behind,) 
In  them  his  sacred  i-elique's  now  enshrin'd. 
But  let  his  mourning  flock  be  comforted. 
Though  Moses  be,  yet  Joshua  is  not  dead : 
I  mean  renowned  Norton ;  worthy  he 
Successor  to  our  Moses  is  to  be, 
O  happy  Israel  in  America, 
In  such  a  Moses,  such  a  Joshua. 

B.  W.* 

*  The  Rev.  Benjamin  Woodbridge,  D.  D.,  the  first  graduate  of  Harvard 
College.     He  returned  to  England,  and  succeeded  the  Rev.  Dr.  Twiss,  at 


166  NEW  EXGLAXD'S  MEMORIAL.  [1653. 


1653. 

This  year  Mr.  "William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  IVIr.  Thomas  Prince,  CapL 
Miles  Standi sh,  IMr.  Timothy  Hatherly,  Mr.  John  Brown,  Mr. 
John  Alden,  Capt.  Thomas  Willet,  and  Lieut.  Thomas  South- 
worth,  were  chosen  hi§  assistants  in  government. 

JMr.  Thomas  Dudley,  who  was  a  principal  founder  and  pillar 
of  the  colony  of  the  Massachusetts,  in  New  England,  and  sun- 
dry times  governor  and  deputy-governor  of  that  jurisdiction, 
died  at  his  house  in  Roxbury,  July  31,  in  the  seventy-seventh 
year  of  his  age.  He  was  a  person  of  quick  understanding, 
and  solid  judgment  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  He  was  a  lover 
of  justice,  order,  the  people,  Christian  religion,  the  supreme 
virtues  of  a  good  magistrate.  1.  His  love  to  justice  appeared 
at  all  times,  and  in  special  upon  the  judgment-seat,  without 
respect  of  persons  in  judgment;  and  in  his  own  particular 
transactions  with  all  men,  he  was  exact  and  exemplary.  2. 
His  zeal  to  order  appeared  in  contriving  good  laws,  and  faith- 
fully executing  them  upon  criminal  offenders,  heretics,  and 
underminers  of  true  religion.  He  had  a  piercing  judgment  to 
discover  the  wolf,  though  clothed  with  a  sheepsldn.  3.  His 
love  to  the  people  was  evident  in  serving  them  in  a  public 
capacity  many  years,  at  his  own  cost,  and  that  as  a  nursing 
father  to  the  churches  of  Christ.  4.  He  loved  the  true  Cliris- 
tian  religion,  and  the  pure  worship  of  God,  and  cherished,  as 
in  his  bosom,  all  godly  ministers  and  Christians.  He  was  ex- 
act in  the  practice  of  piety,  in  his  person  and  family,  all  his 
life.  In  a  word,  he  lived  desired,  and  died  lamented  by  all 
good  men. 

The  verses  following  were  found  in  his  pocket  after  his 


Newbury.  His  professional  and  literary  character  and  acquirements  were  in 
higli  estimation  in  both  countries.  The  lines  distinguished  by  astcrisms,  are 
quoted  by  Mr.  Allen,  in  his  biographical  account  of  Mr.  Cotton,  with  a  con- 
jecture, that  they  probably  suggested  to  Dr.  Franklin  his  celebrated  epitaph 
upon  himself. 


1653.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  167 

death,  which  may  further  illustrate  his  character,  and  give  a 
taste  of  his  poetical  fancy  ;  wherein,  it  is  said  he  did  excel. 

Dim  eyes,  deaf  ears,  cold  stomach  sliow 
My  dissolution  is  in  view ; 
Eleven  times  seven  near  lived  have  I, 
And  now  God  calls,  I  willing  die : 
My  shuttle 's  shot,  my  race  is  run, 
My  sun  is  set,  my  deed  is  done  ; 
My  span  is  measur'd,  tale  is  told, 
]\Iy  flower  is  faded  and  grown  old. 
My  dream  is  vanish'd,  shadow's  fled, 
My  soul  with  Christ,  my  body  dead  ; 
Farewell  dear  Avife,  children  and  friends. 
Hate  heresy,  make  blessed  ends  ; 
Bear  poverty,  live  with  good  men, 
So  shall  we  meet  with  joy  again. 

Let  men  of  God  in  courts  and  churches  watch 
O'er  such  as  do  a  toleration  hatch ; 
Lest  that  ill  egg  bring  forth  a  cockatrice, 
To  poison  all  with  heresy  and  vice.. 
If  men  be  left,  and  otherwise  combine. 
My  epitaph 's,  I  died  no  libertine.* 

This  year  Mr.  John  Laythrop  did  put  off  his  earthly  taber- 
nacle. He  was  sometimes  preacher  of  God's  word  in  Egerton 
in  Kent,  from  whence  he  went  to  London,  and  was  chosen 
pastor  of  a  church  there.  He  was  greatly  troubled,  and  im- 
prisoned, for  witnessing  against  the  errors  of  the  times.  Dur- 
ing the  time  of  his  imprisonment,  his  wife  fell  sick,  of  which 
sickness  she  died.  He  procured  liberty  of  the  bishop  to  visit 
his  wife  before  her  death,  and  commended  her  to  God  by 
prayer,  who  soon  after  gave  up  the  ghost.  At  his  return  to 
prison,  his  poor  children,  being  many,  repaired  to  the  bishop 
to  Lambeth,  and  made  known  unto  him  their  miserable  con- 
dition by  reason  of  their  good  father,  his  being  continued  in 
close  durance ;  who  commiserated  their  condition  so  far,  as  to 

*  Mr.  Dudley  was  an  estimable  character,  though  sometimes  unduly  severe. 
His  want  of  toleration  was  characteristic  of  the  age.  But,  says  Dr.  Holmes, 
"  With  strong  passions  he  was  still  placable  and  generous." 


168  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  •         [1655. 

grant  him  liberty,  who  soon  after  came  over  into  New  England, 
and  settled  for  some  time  at  the  town  of  Scituate,  and  was 
chosen  pastor  of  their  church,  and  faithfully  dispensed  the 
word  of  God  amongst  them.  And  after^vards,  the  church 
dividing,  a  part  whereof  removed  to  Barnstable,  he  removed 
with  them,  and  there  remained  until  his  death.  He  was  a 
man  of  a  humble  and  broken  heart  and  spirit,  lively  in  dispen- 
sation of  the  word  of  God,  studious  of  peace,  furnished  with 
godly  contentment,  willing  to  spend,  and  to  be  spent,  for  the 
cause  of  the  church  of  Christ.  He  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord, 
November  8,  1653.* 

1654. 

This  year  ]Mr.  William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  Thomas  Prince,  Capt, 
Miles  Standish,  INIr.  William  CoHier,  IVIr.  Timothy  Hatherly, 
INIr.  John  Brown,  Mr.  John  Alden,  and  Capt.  Thomas  Willet, 
were  chosen  assistants  to  him  in  government. 


1655. 

This  year  INIr.  William  Bradford  was  elected  governor  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth ;  and  Mr.  Thomas  Prince, 
Mr.  William  Collier,  Mr.  Timothy  Hatherly,  Capt.  INIiles  Stan- 
dish,  Mr.  John  Brown,  Mi*.  John  Alden,  and  Capt.  Thomas 
Willet,  were  chosen  assistants  to  him  in  government. 

This  year  that  worthy  and  honorable  gentleman,  ]\Ir.  Ed- 
ward Winslow,  deceased ;  of  whom  I  have  had  occasion  to 
make  honorable  mention  formerly  in  this  discourse.  He  was 
the  son  of  Edward  Winslow,  Esq.,  of  the  town  of  Draught- 
wich,t  in  the  county  of  Worcester.     He,  travelling  into  the 


*  The  Key.  John  Lothropp,  (as  the  name  is  written  by  himself,)  arrived 
at  Boston  in  1634,  and,  soon  afterward,  settled  in  the  ministry  at  Scituate. 
His  removal  to  Barnstable  was  in  1639.  The  name  is  variously  spelt.  Eev. 
Dr.  Lathrop  of  Boston,  was  his  great  grandson.    See  Mass.  Hist.  Coll.  vol.  i. 

f  Droitwick. 


1655.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  169 

low  countries,  in  his  journeys  fell  into  acquaintance  with  the 
church  of  Leyden,  in  Holland,  unto  whom  he  joined,  and  with 
whom  he  continued  until  they  parted  to  come  into  New  Eng- 
land, he  coming  with  that  part  that  came  first  over,  and  be- 
came a  very  worthy  and  useful  instrument  amongst  them, 
both  in  place  of  government  and  otherwise,  until  his  last  voy- 
age for  England,  being  sent  on  special  employment  for  the 
government  of  the  Massachusetts,  as  is  aforementioned  in  this 
book ;  and  afterwards  was  employed  as  one  of  the  grand  com- 
missioners in  that  unhappy  design  against  Domingo  in  His- 
paniola,  who  taking  grief  for  the  ill  success  of  that  enterprise, 
on  which,  together  with  some  other  infirmities  that  were  upon 
him,  he  fell  sick  at  sea,  betwixt  Domingo  and  Jamaica,  and 
died  the  eighth  day  of  May,  which  was  about  the  sixty -first 
year  of  his  life,  and  his  body  was  honorably  committed  to  the 
sea,  with  the  usual  solemnity  of  the  discharge  of  forty-two 
pieces  of  ordnance. 

One  of  the  company,  who  was  employed  in  taking  notice 
of  the  particulars  of  that  tragedy,  gave  such  testimony  of  the 
said  Mr.  Winslow,  as  followeth  in  this  poem. 

The  eiglitTi  of  May,  west  from  'Spaniola  shore, 
God  took  from  us  our  grand  commissioner, 
Winslow  by  name,  a  man  of  chiefest  trust. 
Whose  hfe  was  sweet,  and  conversation  just ; 
Whose  parts  and  wisdom  most  men  did  excel ; 
An  honor  to  his  place,  as  all  can  tell.* 


*  The  Memorial  and  all  our  historians  exhibit  Gov.  Winslow  as  a  man  of 
activity  and  well  directed  energy.  His  writings  respecting  the  early  concerns 
of  the  country,  the  natives,  and  the  church,  are  interesting  and  reliable.  He 
managed  the  foreign  relations  of  the  colonies  with  so  much  ability,  that  Crom- 
well claimed  his  services  in  the  government  of  England,  and  appointed  him 
on  several  important  commissions,  in  the  performance  of  one  of  which,  in  the 
West  Indies  with  Admiral  Penn,  he  died.  His  home  and  family  estate  here 
were  in  Marshfield,  and  it  was  held  in  the  family  for  more  than  two  centu- 
ries. It  afterwards  became  the  proj)erty  and  home  of  the  late  Daniel  Web- 
ster.   His  descendants  are  very  numerous. 

15 


170  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1G56. 


1656. 

Mr.  William  Bradford  was  chosen  governor  of  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  Plimouth.  Mr.  Thomas  Prince,  Mr.  William  Collier, 
Mr.  Timothy  Hatherly,  Capt.  Miles  Standish,  Mr.  John  Alden, 
Capt.  Thomas  Willet,  and  Capt.  James  Cudworth,  were 
chosen  his  assistants  in  government. 

This  year  Capt.  Miles  Standish  exph'ed  his  mortal  life.  He 
was  a  gentleman,  born  in  Lancashire,  and  was  heir  apparent 
unto  a  great  estate  of  lands  and  livings,  surreptitiously  de- 
tained from  him ;  his  great  grandfather  being  a  second  or 
younger  brother  from  the  house  of  Standish.  In  his  younger 
time  he  went  over  into  the  low  countries,  and  was  a  soldier 
there,  and  came  acquainted  with  the  church  at  Leyden,  and 
came  over  into  New  England,  with  such  of  them  as  at  the 
first  set  out  for  the  planting  of  the  plantation  of  New  Plim- 
outh, and  bare  a  deep  share  of  their  first  difficulties,  and  was 
always  very  faithful  to  their  interest.  He  growing  ancient, 
became  sick  of  the  stone,  or  stranguary,  whereof,  after  his 
suffering  of  much  dolorous  pain,  he  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord, 
and  was  honorably  buried  at  Duxbury.* 

*  Standish.  There  is  little  recorded  of  Standish  after  his  prowess  had 
brought  the  Indians  to  submission.  Often  when  military  action  was  expect- 
ed and  soldiers  called  for,  he  was  appointed  generalissimo,  and  he  was  active 
in  military  life  imtil  within  three  years  of  his  death.  He  was  also  one  of  the 
assistants  or  council  during  most  of  his  life.  There  is  a  traditionary  anecdote 
relative  to  Capt.  Standish  and  his  friend  John  Alden.  "  The  lady  who  had 
gained  the  aiTcctions  of  the  captain  is  said  to  have  been  Priscilla  Mullins.  John 
Alden  was  sent  to  make  proposals  in  behalf  of  Standish.  The  messenger, 
though  a  pilgrim,  was  then  young  and  comely,  and  the  lady  expressed  her 
preference  by  the  question,  Prithee,  John,  why  do  you  not  speak  for  your- 
self? The  captain's  hope  was  blasted,  and  the  frank  overture  soon  ended  in 
the  marriage  of  John  Alden  and  Priscilla  Mullens,  from  whom  it  is  said,  are 
descended  all  of  the  name  of  Alden  in  the  United  States." 

Standish's  descendants  are  very  numerous  in  the  Old  Colony  and  elswhere. 
It  is  said,  "  Duxborough  have  a  manor  in  England  as  their  riglit  of  inheri- 
tance, and  has  for  a  long  time  been  held  in  abeyance  for  the  heirs  at  law." 


1657.1  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOKIAL.  171 


1657. 

This  year  Mr.  Thomas  Prince  was  chosen  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  IVIr.  William  Collier,  Mr. 
Timothy  Hatherly,  Mr.  John  Alden,  Capt.  Thomas  Willet, 
Capt.  James  Cudworth,  Capt.  Josiah  Winslow,  and  Lieut. 
Thomas  Southworth,  were  chosen  his  assistants  in  govern- 
ment.* 

This  year  it  pleased  God  to  put  a  period  to  the  life  of  his 
precious  servant,  Mr.  William  Bradford,  who  was  the  second 
governor  of  the  jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth,  and  continued 
in  the  same  place  for  the  most  part  of  his  time,  with  little  in- 
termission. Concerning  whom  the  following  poems  made, 
the  one  by  himself,  and  the  other  by  such  as  were  well  ac- 
quainted with  his  worth  and  excellency,  will  give  a  large  tes- 
timony thereof. 

Certain  verses  left  hy  tJie  honored  Williajn  Bradford,  Esq.  governor  of  tlie 
jurisdiction  of  PlinioutJi,  penned  ly  his  own  hand,  declaring  the  gracious 
dispensations  of  God's  providence  towards  him  in  the  time  of  his  life,  and  his 
preparation  and  fittedness  for  death. 

From  my  years  young  in  days  of  youth, 

God  did  make  known  to  me  lais  trutli, 

And  call'd  me  from  my  native  place 

For  to  enjoy  the  means  of  grace. 

In  Tsrilderness  he  did  me  guide, 

And  in  strange  lands  for  me  provide. 

In  fears  and  wants,  through  weal  and  woe, 

A  pilgrim,  passed  I  to  and  fro  : 

Oft  left  of  them  whom  I  did  trust ; 

IIow  vain  it  is  to  rest  on  dust ! 

A  man  of  sorrows  I  have  been. 

And  many  changes  I  have  seen. 

Wars,  wants,  peace,  plenty,  have  I  known ; 

And  some  advanc'd,  others  thrown  down. 

The  humble  poor,  cheerful  and  glad ; 

Eich,  discontent,  sower  and  sad : 

*  This  election  was  on  the  5th  of  June.  Gov.  Bradford  died  in  May,  the 
month  before. 


172  KEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOKLVL.  [1657. 

When  fears  and  sorrows  Lave  been  mixt, 
Consolations  came  betwixt. 
Faint  not,  poor  soul,  in  God  still  trust, 
Fear  not  the  things  thou  suffer  must ; 
For,  whom  he  loves  he  doth  chastise, 
And  then  all  tears  wipes  from  their  eyes. 
Farewell,  dear  children,  whom  I  love, 
Your  better  Father  is  above : 
When  I  am  gone,  he  can  supply ; 
To  him  I  leave  you  when  I  die. 
Fear  him  in  truth,  walk  in  his  ways, 
And  he  will  bless  you  all  your  days. 
My  days  are  spent,  old  age  is  come. 
My  strength  it  fails,  my  glass  near  run. 
Now  I  will  wait,  when  work  is  done. 
Until  my  happy  change  shall  come. 
When  from  my  labors  I  shall  rest, 
With  Christ  above  for  to  be  blest. 


By  tlie  lionored  Major  Josias  Winsloio,  on  the  said  Mr.  William  Bradford, 
asfolloweth :  — 

WILLIAM   BRADFORD,   Axagr. 

I  made  law  for  bridl'. 
Por  law  I  made  bridl'. 

See  how  God  honored  hath  this  worthy's  name. 
To  make  it  spell  his  virtue,  and  proclaim 
His  rare  endowments,  us'd  for  God  and  us : 
Now  such  as  honor  God,  he'll,  honor  thus. 

Both  just  and  gentle,  merciful  and  just ; 
And  yet  a  man,  and  yet  compos'd  of  dust ! 
Yes,  God  within  these  slender  walls  can  find 
A  noble,  virtuous,  studious,  active  mind. 

God  was  the  guider  of  his  childhood,  youth; 
God  did  preserve  him  ever  in  the  truth. 
And  gave  him  grace  to  own  him  when  but  young. 
Whom  afterward  he  made  a  champion  strong, 

For  to  defend  his  people,  and  his  cause, 
By  wisdom,  justice,  prudence,  and  by  laws ; 
And,  most  of  all,  by  his  own  good  example, 
A  pattern  fit  to  imitate  most  ample. 


1657.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  173 

If  ■we  sliould  trace  him  from  the  first,  vre  find 
He  flies  his  country,  leaves  his  friends  behind, 
To  follow  God,  and  to  profess  his  ways. 
And  here  encounters  hardships  many  days.  > 

He  is  content,  with  Moses,  if  God  please, 
Renouncing  honor,  profit,  pleasure,  ease, 
To  suffer  tossings,  and  uusettlements, 
And  if  their  rage  doth  rise,  to  banishments. 

fie  weighs  it  not,  so  he  may  still  preserve 

His  conscience  clear,  and  with  God's  people  serve 

Him  freely,  'cording  to  his  mind  and  will, 

If  not  in  one  place,  he  '11  go  forward  still. 

If  God  have  work  for  him  In  th'  ends  of  th'  earth, 
Safe,  danger,  hunger,  colds,  nor  any  dearth ; 
A  howling  wilderness,  nor  savage  men, 
Discourage  him,  he'll  follow  God  again : 

And  how  God  hath  made  him  an  Instrument 
To  us  of  quiet  peace  and  settlement ; 
I  need  not  speak ;  the  eldest,  youngest  know, 
God  honor'd  him  with  greater  work  than  so. 

To  sum  up  all,  In  this  he  still  went  hence, 
This  man  was  wholly  God's :  his  recompense 
Kemains  beyond  expression,  and  he  Is 
Gone  to  possess  it  in  eternal  bliss. 

He's  happy,  happy  thrice;  unhappy  we 
That  still  remain  more  changes  here  to  see : 
Let 's  not  lament  that  God  hath  taken  him 
From  troubles  hence,  In  seas  of  joys  to  swim. 

Let's  not  lament  his  gracious  life  is  ended, 
And  he  to  life  of  glory  Is  attended ; 
Nor  let  us  grieve  that  now  God's  work  is  done. 
In  making  him  a  happy  blessed  one. 

But  let 's  bewail  that  we  have  so  neglected 
Duty  to  God,  or  men  have  disrespected ; 
With  earnest  lamentations  let's  lament; 
And,  whilst  we  may,  let's  seriously  repent. 

15* 


174  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORI^VL.  [1657. 

That  "we  have  not  improved  as  we  might, 
For  God,  and  for  ourselves,  this  worthy  wight ; 
And  now  that  God  hath  Moses  tak'n  away, 
Let's  pray  that  he  would  give  us  Joshua; 

To  go  before  the  camp,  and  to  subdue 
God's  and  his  people's  foes,  whatever  crew 
Oppose  our  journeys  to  that  land  of  rest, 
TVhich  'till  obtain'd,  we're  never  truly  blest 

And  for  our  better  progress  in  this  course, 

Let  now  our  great  necessity  enforce 

Each  man  to  study  peace,  and  to  improve 

His  greatest  strength  to  reunite,  in  love, 

The  hearts  and  the  affections  of  us  all ; 

Lest  by  our  faults,  God's  work  to  th'  ground  should  fall. 

Why  mourns  the  people  thus  for  me,  since  I 
I    n  heavens  dwell,  shall  to  eternity  ? 
L  et  not  so  many  tears  fall  from  my  friends ; 
L  ive  holy,  happy,  God  will  recompense 
I    nto  your  bosoms  all  your  love  again, 
A  nd  your  affections  whilst  I  did  remain 
M  ongst  you,  but  now  you  must  refrain. 

B  ear  up  your  hearts,  dear  hearts,  when  thoughts  of  me 

B,  un  in  your  minds,  with  this  the  time  will  be, 

A  nd  every  hour  brings  it  on  apace, 

D  ear  friends,  when  we  for  ever  shall  embrace. 

F  arewell  but  for  a  season  then,  farewell; 

O  ur  next  embraces  shall  the  rest  excel, 

K  est  happy,  children,  friends,  and  tender  wife, 

D  eath  but  begins  the  godly's  happy  life.* 


*  This  is  what  is  called  "  Anagram,"  one  of  the  species  of  false  wit,  ridi- 
culed by  Addison,  Spectator,  Xo.  60.  It  was  the  invention  of  the  monks, 
who,  in  their  cloisters  were  hard  pushed  for  employment.  It  consists  in  "  the 
transmutation  of  one  word  into  another,  or  turning  the  same  letters  Into  differ- 
ent words."  Thus  Gov.  Bradford's  name  is  transmuted  "  I  made  law  for 
bridle."  Invention  in  that  age,  both  here  and  in  England,  was  strained  to 
its  utmost  extension  to  make  a  good  Anagram,  (one  way  of  conjuring  or  for- 
tune telling,)  generally  to  please,  or  flatter,  or  ridicule.  Our  author  calls 
his  rival  "an  Anagram  of  a  man,"  because  his  limbs  seemed  to  be  displaced, 
or  not  in  their  proper  places.    Much  of  this,  and  also  acrostic,  another  species 


1657.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  175 


A  feio  verses  more,  added  by  one  that  was  loell  acquainted  toitJi  the  icorth  of 
the  said  Mr.  William  Bradford. 

The  nlntti  of  May,  about  nine  of  tlae  clock, 

A  precious  one  God  out  of  Plimouth  took ; 

Governor  Bradford  then  expired  his  breath, 

Was  call'd  away  by  force  of  cruel  death. 

A  man  approv'd  in  town,  In  church,  in  court, 

Who  so  behav'd  himself  in  godly  sort, 

For  the  full  space  of  thirty-seven  years. 

As  he  was  means  of  turning  many  fears 

Away  from  thee,  poor  Plimouth,  where  he  spent 

The  better  part  of  time  that  God  him  lent. 

Well  skill'd  he  was  in  regulating  laws, 

So  as  by  law  he  could  defend  the  cause 

Of  poor  distressed  plaintiff,  when  he  brought 

His  case  before  him,  and  for  help  besought. 

Above  all  other  men  he  loved  those 

Who  gospel  truths  most  faithfully  unclose, 

Who  were  with  grace  and  learning  fully  fraught. 

Such  as  laboriously  the  gospel  taught. 

Willing  also  to  own,  in  his  due  place, 

The  meanest  saint,  expressing  gifts  of  grace. 

Sweet  Brewster,  he  is  gone  some  time  before ; 

Wise  Winslow,  whose  death  we  lament  so  sore ; 

And  faithful  Standish,  freed  from  horrid  pain, 

To  be  with  Christ,  in  truth,  the  greatest  gain : 

!Now  blessed,  holy  Bradford,  a  successor 

Of  blessed,  holy  Bradford,  the  confessor. 

Is  gone  to  place  of  rest,  with  many  more 

Of  precious  ones,  whom  I  might  name,  great  store ; 

And  commendation  of  each  one  have  given ; 

But  what  needs  that  ?  their  names  are  writ  in  heaven. 

And  now,  dear  Lord,  let  us  our  time  improve. 

To  be  with  thee  in  prayer  much  above. 


of  false  wit,  may  be  found  in  Mather,  and  some  other  early  New  England 
writers.  Addison  mentions  a  minister  who  anagrammatized  from  this  text, 
"Adam,  Seth,  Enoch,"  transmuting  the  words  and  letters  so  as  to  reveal  great 
mysteries,  and  give  important  instructions ;  and  Mather  says,  "  Mr.  Wilson, 
with  his  quiet  wit  upon  names,  would  often  fetch  or  even  force  devout  instruc- 
tions out  of  his  Anagrams. 


176  KEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1657. 

O  save  thy  people ;  help  in  time  of  need ; 
When  all  means  fail,  be  thou  in  room  and  stead 
Of  other  helps,  -vvho  fail  when  needed  most ; 
"When  greatest  need,  they  then  give  up  the  ghost. 
And  let  thy  servants  their  time  still  employ, 
That  in  the  end  they  may  attain  such  joy 
As  may  a  fruit  of  true  believing  be, 
That  we  with  Christ  may  reign  eternally. 

This  worthy  gentleman  was  interred  with  the  greatest  so- 
lemnities that  the  jurisdiction  to  which  he  belonged  was  in  a 
capacity  to  perform,  many  deep  sighs,  as  well  as  loud  volleys 
of  shot  declaring  that  the  people  were  no  less  sensible  of  their 
own  loss,  who  were  surviving,  than  mindful  of  the  worth  and 
honor  of  hira  that  was  deceased.*  You  might  now  easily 
discern  a  heavy  heart  in  the  mournful  countenance  of  every 
sober-minded  and  considerate  man ;  for  as  you  have  heard,  in 
the  three  or  four  years  last  past,  God  was  pleased  greatly  to 
weaken  this  poor  tottering  colony  of  Plimouth,  by  taking 
away  several  of  the  most  useful  props  thereof,  both  in  church 
and  civil  state  ;  some  others,  who  had  been  of  singular  use, 
now  stooping  under  the  infirmities  of  old  age,  could  not  be  so 
serviceable  as  in  times  past ;  and  others  removed  so  far  from 
the  centre  of  the  government,  that  they  could  not,  without 
great  difficulties,  attend  their  public  concerns,  nor  could  pos- 
sibly so  constantly  as  our  necessities  required,  which  did 
greatly  aggravate  our  troubles ;  we  were  become  weak  when 
we  had  need  of  the  greatest  strength ;  had  lost  many  of  our 
chieftains,  when  we  stood  in  need  of  the  best  conduct  and 
guidance.  For,  besides  the  troubles  and  changes  that  attend- 
ed our  native  country,  and  might  call  for  great  circumspection 

*  Gov.  Bradford  died.  May  9,  1657,  in  the  sixty-ninth  year  of  his  age  ; 
"  lamented,"  says  Dr.  C.  Mather,  "  by  all  the  colonies  of  New  England,  as  a 
common  father  to  them  all."  His  talents,  well-tempered  spirit,  and  acquire- 
ments, are  celebrated  by  the  same  learned  author.  The  Dutch  tongue,  he 
observes,  was  almost  as  vernacular  to  him  as  the  English.  "  The  French 
tongue  he  could  also  manage ;  the  Latin  and  the  Greek  he  had  mastered,  but 
the  Hebrew  he  most  of  all  studied,  because,  he  said,  he  would  see,  with  his 
own  eyes,  the  ancient  oracles  of  God,  in  theii'  native  beauty."  —  Magnal.  ii.  5. 


16n7.]  KEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  177 

in  our  walking  in  relation  unto  them ;  we  had  also,  at  this 
very  time,  some  amongst  us,  that  growing  weary  of  the  long 
peace  and  concord  we  enjoyed,  and  hoping  to  fish  better  in 
troubled  waters,  when  their  bait  might  be  taken  in,  and  the 
hook  not  easily  discerned,  would  willingly  have  been  ringing 
the  changes  in  this  jmisdiction ;  also  pretending  a  great  zeal 
for  liberty  of  conscience,  but  endeavoring  to  introduce  such  a 
liberty  of  will  as  would  have  proved  prejudicial,  if  not  de- 
structive, to  civil  and  church  societies ;  and  at  the  same  time 
there  arrived  in  the  said  colony  many  of  that  pernicious  sect 
called  Quakers,  whose  opinions  are  a  composition  of  many 
errors,  and  whose  practices  tend  greatly  to  the  disturbance 
both  of  church  and  state  ;  many  unstable  people  amongst  us 
were  leavened  with  their  errors,  and  proved  very  troublesome 
to  this  as  well  as  other  colonies  in  New  England.*  But  the 
Lord  many  times  delighteth  to  appear  in  the  mount  of  Ms  peo- 
ple's miseries,  distresses,  and  troubles,  that  his  power  and  wis- 
dom may  appear  when  they  are  weakest,  and  that  they  may 
know  that  their  salvation  is  from  him.  At  such  a  time,  and 
when  the  condition  of  this  colony  was  such  as  hath  been  de- 
clared, God  was  pleased  to  mind  it,  even  in  its  low  estate, 
and  when  he  had  taken  to  himself  not  only  our  Moses,  but 


*  Dr.  C.  ISIather  says, "  That  tlie  more  sensible  men  that  go  under  the 
name  of  Quakers,  found  the  old  Foxian  Quakerism  so  indefensible,  that  they 
have  of  later  time,  set  themselves  to  refine  it,  with  such  confessions  and  con- 
cessions of  truth,  as  that,  in  their  system,  it  is  quite  another  thing  than  it  once 
was."  —  Mag.  vii.  24. 

The  proceedings  against  the  Quakers  were  far  less  severe  in  Plymouth 
colony  than  in  Massachusetts.  In  regard  to  their  persecution,  Cotton  Llather 
says,  "  If  any  man  will  appear  in  the  vindication  of  it,  let  him  do  as  he  pleases, 
for  my  part  I  will  not."  Mr.  Clarkson's  Portraiture  of  Quakerism,  and  his 
Memoirs  of  William  Penn,  give  a  full  view  of  the  tenets  and  character  of  this 
Christian  Sect.  See  also  a  Review  of  the  Life  of  Penn  in  the  12th  vol.  of  the 
Christian  Observer,  containing  a  discussion  of  the  opinions  of  the  sect,  with 
references  to  the  early  extravagancies  of  some  of  its  members.  Some  of  the 
later  Quakers,  at  least,  do  not  disbelieve  so  much  as  Morton  ascribes  to  those 
who  first  settled  here.  See  Vindication,  annexed  to  the  Philadelphia  edition 
of  Mosheim's  Eccl.  Hist. 


178  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1657. 

many  of  the  elders  and  worthies  of  our  Israel,  he  hath  not 
hitherto  left  us  without  a  Joshua,  to  lead  us  in  the  remaining 
part  of  our  pilgrimage.    When  the  usual  time  for  the  renewing 
of  our  election,  of  such  as  should  govern  us,  came,  Mr.  Thom- 
as Prince  was,  by  a  unanimous  vote,  chosen  governor ;  and 
although  men's  spirits  were  so  distempered,  as  I  have  related, 
and  it  might  have  been  expected  that  they  would  have  been 
much  divided  in  their  choice ;  yet  God,  who  disposeth  the  lot 
that  is  cast  into  the  lap,  so  disposed  that  all  their  votes  cen- 
tered there ;  a  good  demonstration  that  he  was  chosen  of  God 
for  us,  and  by  his  blessing  made  an  instrument  of  much  peace 
and  settlement  in  this  place,  and  to  this  people,  in  these  times 
of  trouble  and  confusion.     The  Lord  also  directing  the  free- 
men of  this  jurisdiction,  at  the  same  time,  in  their  election,  to 
the  choice  of  a  discreet  and  able  council,  to  be  assistant  unto 
our  said  honored  governor,  in  this  so  weighty  a  work,  divers 
of  them  being  descended  of  several  of  the  honored  magistrates 
deceased,  not  only  bearing  their  names,  but  having  a  large 
measure  of  their  spirit  bestowed  on  them,  befitting  them  for 
such  work ;  so  as  through  the  goodness  of  God,  those  storms 
that  seemed  to  tlireaten  the  subversion  of  our  all,  and  did  at 
first  prevail,  to  the  disturbing  and  shaking  of  many  towns  and 
churches,  and  to  the  great  discouragement  of  the  ministers  in 
divers  places,  do  seem  to  be  pretty  well  blown  over ;  such  un- 
comfortable jars,  as  have  been  sometimes  thought  incurable, 
seem  to  be  thoroughly  reconciled  and  healed  ;  our  towns,  for 
the  most  part,  supplied  with  godly  and  able  ministers,  and  we 
sit  under  our  vines  and  fig-trees  in  peace,  enjoying  both  civil 
and  religious  liberties ;  for  which  goodness  of  the  Lord,  let 
his  holy  name  be  praised  ;  and  may  he  grant  us  so  to  improve 
our  present  opportunities,  as  he  may  have  some  suitable  re- 
turns, and  we  may  have  cause  to  hope  in  his  grace  for  the 
continuance  of  such  favors. 

This  year  that  much  honored  and  worthy  gentleman,  INIr. 
Theophilus  Eaton,  governor  of  New  Haven,  deceased,  who 
was  very  eminent,  both  on  a  religious  and  civil  account.  His 
death   proved   a  great  blow  to  that  jurisdiction,  and    was 


1657.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAfc.  179 

seconded,  not  long  after,  with  the  loss  of  another  precious 
man  amongst  them,  namely,  Mr.  Francis  Newman.* 

In  this  year,  1657,  in  the  month  of  November,  JMr.  Garret 
set  sail  on  a  voyage  for  England,  from  Boston ;  in  whose 
ship,  amongst  many  considerable  passengers,  there  went  ]VIr. 
Thomas  May  hew,  jun.,  of  Martin's  Vineyard,  who  was  a 
very  precious  man.f  He  was  well  skilled,  and  had  attained 
to  a  great  proficiency  in  the  Indian  language,  and  had  a  great 
propensity  upon  his  spirit  to  promote  God's  glory  in  their 
conversion,  whose  labors  God  blessed  for  the  doing  of  much 


*  ISIr.  Eaton  was  one  of  tlie  original  patentees  of  Massachusetts,  and  soon 
after  bis  arrival  at  Boston,  in  1637,  -was  chosen  one  of  the  magistrates  of  the 
Colony.  He  was  one  of  the  founders  of  New  Haven,  and  was  annuallj-  elected 
governor  until  his  death.  His  family  was  numerous,  sometimes  containing 
not  less  than  thirty  persons,  and  was  governed  with  singular  good  order  and 
regularity.  He  died  in  the  sixty-seventh  year  of  his  age.  A  handsome 
monument  was  erected  to  his  memory,  at  the  public  expense,  which  is  still  in 
good  preservation ;  the  following  lines  are  inscribed  upon  it :  — 

Eaton,  so  meek,  so  wise,  so  fam'd,  so  just, 
The  Phoenix  of  our  world  here  hides  his  dust, 
His  name  forget,  New  England  never  must. 

Trumh.  Connec.  i.  240. 

Governor  Hopkins  of  Connecticut,  son-in-law  of  Governor  Eaton,  died 
about  the  same  time,  in  England.  To  this  gentleman.  New  England  is  in- 
debted for  his  liberal  bequests.  His  whole  estate  in  this  country,  which  was 
very  considerable,  was  given  away  to  charitable  purposes. —  Trumb.  Connec. 
I.  241. 

•j-  In  noticing  the  labors  of  the  missionaries  among  the  Indians,  in  the 
Appendix,  young  Mayhew,  his  father,  son  and  grandson,  are  mentioned,  and 
some  account  given  of  them  and  their  successful  efforts  to  christianize  the 
Indians  on  Martha's  Vineyard.  In  view  of  them  and  their  great  work  and 
merit,  we  may  well  adopt  the  sentiments  of  Dr.  Elliot :  — 

"  If  any  of  the  human  race  ever  enjoyed  the  luxury  of  doing  good,  if  any 
Christian  ever  could  declare  what  it  Is  to  have  peace,  not  as  the  world  gives, 
but  which  surpasses  the  conceptions  of  those  who  look  not  beyond  this 
world,  —  we  may  believe  this  was  the  happiness  of  the  May  hews."  This  can 
scarcely  be  called  eulogy.  We  find  nothing  to  qualify  it.  "  They  that  turn 
many  to  righteousness  shall  shine  like  the  stars  forever  and  ever." 

Several  very  promising,  well  educated  young  men  perished  in  the  ship 
with  young  Mayhew. 


180  ]fE"W  EXGLAXD'S   MEMOELVL.  [1658. 

good  amongst  them ;  in  which  respect  he  was  very  much 
missed  amongst  them,  and  bewailed  by  them,  as  also  in  refer- 
ence unto  the  preaching  of  God's  word  amongst  the  English 
there.  The  loss  of  him  was  very  great.  Many  other  sad 
losses  befel  sundry  others  in  the  country,  by  the  loss  of  that 
ship,  both  in  their  estates  and  dear  relations,  to  the  great  grief 
and  saddening  of  the  hearts  of  many. 

1658. 

This  year  ]Mr.  Thomas  Prince  was  elected  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  William  Collier,  Mr. 
John  Alden,  Capt.  Thomas  Willett,  Capt.  Josias  Winslow, 
Lieut.  Thomas  Southworth,  ]\Ir.  "William  Bradford,*  and  Mr. 
Thomas  Hinkley,  were  elected  his  assistants  in  government. 


*  "William  Bradfoed  was  tlie  son  of  Gov.  Bradford  —  the  oldest  son 
by  his  second  wife.  He  was  born  at  Plymouth,  June  17,  1624.  He  settled 
in  Kingston.  He  married,  1652,  his  fii'st  wife,  Alice  Richards,  of  Weymouth. 
He  had  two  other  wives  and  fifteen  children.  In  1658,  the  year  after  the 
death  of  his  father,  he  was  chosen  one  of  the  seven  assistants  of  Gov.  Prince, 
and  was  annually  rcchosen  for  more  than  thirty  years,  until  Plymouth  Colony 
was  merged  in  Massachusetts.  After  the  death  of  Capt.  Standish  in  1656, 
he  became  the  principal  commander  of  the  Plymouth  forces.  "When  the 
commissioners  of  the  three  united  colonies  raised  troops  to  prosecute  the  war 
with  Iving  Philip,  he  was  the  commander  of  the  two  Plymouth  companies. 
All  the  troops  being  assembled  at  Petaquamscot,  in  what  is  now  South  Kings- 
ton, on  the  west  side  of  Narraganset  Bay,  they  commenced  their  march  at  an 
early  hour,  December  19, 16  75,  in  a  deep  snow,  in  order  to  attack  the  enemy, 
•who  were  fortified  in  a  swamp  about  fifteen  miles  distant.  After  mid-day, 
the  assault  was  made  on  a  palisaded  fort.  After  a  fierce  battle  of  three 
hours,  the  fort  was  taken,  five  or  six  hundred  wigwams  burnt,  and  the 
Indians  killed,  captured,  or  dispersed.  The  English  loss  was  sixty-five  killed, 
among  them  five  or  six  captains,  and  150  wounded.  The  Indian  loss  was 
reckoned  at  a  thousand,  including  the  captured.  Maj.  Bradford  was  wounded 
by  a  ball  which  he  carried  in  his  body  to  his  death.  As  the  army  returned 
to  "Wickford  the  same  night,  the  wounded  men,  some  of  whom  died  on  the 
way,  endured  great  suflering,  before  their  wounds  could  be  dressed.  From 
'W'ickford,  Maj.  Bradford  was  removed  to  Newport,  from  which  place  he 
wrote  a  letter  to  his  minister,  Mr.  Cotton,  dated  January  20,  1C76,  in  which 
he  said  —  "I  find  some  strength  returning,  and  hopes  of  future  returning  to 
see  you  with  the  rest  of  my  dear  friends ;  however,  I  do  desire  to  rest  in 


1658.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  181 

This  year  there  was  a  very  great  earthquake  in  New  Eng- 
land. 

Also  Mr.  Ralph  Partridge  died  in  a  good  old  age,  having, 
for  the  space  of  forty  years,  dispensed  the  word  of  God  with 
a  very  little  impediment  by  sickness.  His  pious  and  blame- 
less life  became  very  advantageous  to  his  doctrine ;  he  was 
much  honored  and  loved  by  all  that  conversed  with  him.  He 
was  of  a  sound  and  solid  judgment  in  the  main  truths  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  very  able  in  disputation  to  defend  them ; 
he  was  very  singular  in  this,  that,  notwithstanding  the  paucity 
and  poverty  of  his  flock,  he  continued  in  his  work  amongst 


God's  good  pleasure.  I  pray,  sir,  be  my  continual  remembrance  to  the  throne 
of  grace.  Here  are  many  sick  upon  this  Island  and  many  die."  Before  the 
end  of  June  he  was  able  to  take  the  command  of  200  troops,  one  third 
Indians,  and  to  march  to  Pocasset,  or  Tiverton,  where  Awashoaks,  the  squaw 
Sachem,  surrendered  as  she  had  previously  agi-eed,  Avith  ninety  of  her  people. 
On  the  12th  of  August,  King  Philip  was  slain  near  Mount  Hope.  After  this 
Maj.  Bradfoi'd  lived  many  years.  He  died  February  20,  1704,  nearly  eighty 
years  old.  His  residence  was  on  the  north  side  of  Jones  river,  in  luugston. 
According  to  his  request,  his  body  was  interred  by  the  side  of  his  father  in 
Plymouth.  On  his  monument  at  "  Burying  Hill,"  the  following  lines  are 
inscribed :  — 

"  He  lived  long,  but  still  was  doing  good  ; 
And  in  his  country's  service  lost  much  blood. 
After  a  life  well-spent,  he 's  now  at  rest ; 
His  very  name  and  memory  is  blest." 

"William  Bradford,  his  grandson,  was  Senator  of  the  United  States  from 
Ithode  Island.  He  lived  at  ]\Iount  Hope,  and  died  in  1808,  leaving  many 
descendants. 

From  Gov.  Bradford  have  sprung  many  hundred  descendants,  among 
■whom  are  many  distinguished  men,  as  Col.  Gamaliel  Bradford  of  Duxbury, 
who  commanded  a  regiment  in  the  Revolutionary  War,  and  his  son  Alden 
Bradford,  Secretary  of  Massachusetts,  and  author  of  several  historical  works. 
William  Allen,  D.  D.,  now  living  at  Northampton,  and  late  president  of 
Bowdoin  College.  Rev.  Thomas  Bobbins,  D.  D.,  of  Hartford,  once  settled 
in  the  old  Colony,  but  of  late  Secretary  of  Connecticut  Historical  Society, 
and  much  devoted  to  antiquarian  researches. 

An  ample  genealogy  of  the  various  families  of  the  Bradfords  may  be  found 
in  the  N.  E.  Historical  Register  for  January  and  July,  18o0,  drawn  up  by  a 
descendant  —  Gen.  G.  M.  Fessenden  of  Warren,  R.  I. 

16 


182  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1658. 

them  to  the  end  of  time.  He  went  to  his  grave  in  peace,  as 
a  shock  of  corn  fully  ripe,  and  was  honorably  bm*ied  at  Dux- 
bury. 

In  whose  remembrance,  one  who  was  a  true  admirer  of 
his  worth,  presented  these  at  his  funeral. 

Not  rage,  but  age ;  not  age,  but  God's  decree, 

Did  call  me  hence,  my  Saviour  Christ  to  see. 

And  to  embrace,  and  from  his  hand  receive 

INIy  crown  of  Glory.     Oh  !  who  would  not  leave 

A  flattering  world,  nay  friends,  or  what's  most  dear, 

The  saint's  communion  that 's  enjoyed  here. 

At  once  to  have  God,  Christ,  saints,  angels,  all. 

To  make  complete,  and  sum  our  joys  total  ? 

Now  I  behold  God's  glory  face  to  face ; 

Now  I  sit  down  with  Christ,  who've  run  my  race ; 

Now  I  sing  praise  to  God,  and  to  the  Lamb  ; 

Now  I  companion  to  the  angels  am. 

Now  I  behold,  with  greatest  joy,  my  sons 

And  daughters  all ;  I  mean  converted  ones ; 

Which  I  was  instrumental  in  my  place. 

To  bring  to  God,  but  all  of  his  free  grace. 

How  am  I  changed  that  of  late  was  weak. 

Above  the  force  of  Satan  now  to  break  ? 

How  am  I  changed,  son  of  sorrow  late. 

But  now  triumphing  in  my  heavenly  state. 

How  was  I  vex'd  with  pains,  with  griefs  molested  ? 

How,  in  a  moment,  am  I  now  invested 

With  royal  robes,  with  crowns,  with  diadems. 

With  God's  eternal  love  ?  Such  precious  gems 

He  hath  in  store  for  them  his  saints  that  are ; 

For  such  indeed  he  counts  his  jewels  rare. 

Oh !  brethren,  sisters,  neighbors,  country,  friends, 

I  'm  now  above  you  ;  hark  to  them  God  sends, 

As  j^et  surviving  in  their  worthy  charge  ; 

Whose  work  it  is  God's  vineyard  to  enlarge. 

God  and  my  conscience  your  experience  knows, 

Whilst  I  was  with  you  I  was  one  of  those 

That  labored  faithfully  God's  vineyard  in, 

Sowing  his  seed,  and  plucking  up  of  sin. 

Now  is  the  harvest  to  myself  indeed  ; 

The  Lord  grant  a  supply  of  one  to  feed 

Your  souls  with  heavenly  food,  and  one  to  lead 

In  ways  of  God,  until  his  courts  you  tread. 


1658.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  183 

Next  to  God's  love,  my  flock,  love  one  another ; 

And  next  to  Christ,  preserve  love  to  thy  brother. 

Let  ever  precious  be  in  your  esteem 

God's  holy  word ;  and  such  as  slight  it  deem 

Of  serpent's  brood ;  "whatever  they  pretend, 

By  no  means  to  such  blasphemies  attend. 

Decline  all  wand'rings,  lest  from  all  3'ou  stray, 

If  stept  aside,  return  in  this  your  day. 

Keep  close  to  God,  so  he  that  is  most  high 

Shall  you  preserve  as  apple  of  his  eye ; 

And  give  you  peace  on  earth,  tranquillity, 

Mansions  in  heaven  to  eternity  ; 

Where  we,  that  death  doth  for  a  time  now  sever. 

Shall  meet,  embrace,  and  shall  not  part  forever. 

R  un  is  his  race, 

A  nd  his  work  done, 

L  eft  earthly  place, 

P  atridge  is  gone, 

H  6  's  with  the  Father  and  the  Son. 

P  ure  joys  and  constant  do  attend 
A  11  that  so  live,  such  is  their  end. 
R  eturn  he  shall  with  Christ  again, 
T  o  judge  both  just  and  sinful  men. 
R  ais'd  is  this  bird  of  paradise ; 
I  oy  heaven  entered  breaks  the  ice. 
D  eath  underfoot  he  trodden  hath ; 
G  race  is  to  glory  straightest  path, 
^  E  ver  enjoys  love  free  from  wi-ath. 

This  year,  on  the  last  day  of  July,  it  pleased  God  that,  by 
thunder  and  lightning,  one  John  Philips,  of  Marshfield,  in  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth,  was  suddenly  slain. 

Also,  in  the  month  of  August,  it  pleased  God  to  take 
away,  by  death,  Mr.  William  Paddy,  who  was  a  precious 
servant  of  Christ,  endued  with  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  of  a 
courteous  behavior  to  all  men,  and  was  very  careful  to  nourish 
an  intimate  communion  with  God.  He  was  instrumental  in 
his  place  for  common  good,  both  in  church,  (being  sometimes 
by  office  a  deacon  of  the  church  of  Plimouth,)  and  in  other 
respects  very  officious,  as  occasion  did  require.  He  having  a 
great  temporal  estate,  was  occasioned  thereby  to  have  abun- 


184  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1659. 

dance  of  business  upon  him,  but  when  he  was  to  put  off  his 
earthly  tabernacle,  he  laid  aside  all  his  earthly  incumbrances 
and  occasions,  even  as  one  would  have  taken  off  a  garment, 
and  laid  it  down ;  and  without  any  trouble  of  spirit,  on  that 
behalf,  prepared  himself  for  his  journey  to  the  everlasting 
mansions,  prepared  for  him  by  his  Lord  and  Master  in  the 
highest  heavens,  whereof  he  was  well  assured ;  as  to  the  lilce 
effect  he  spake  to  Mr.  Norton,  near  unto  the  period  of  his  life  ; 
and  so  falling  asleep  in  the  Lord,  he  was  buried  at  Boston, 
with  honor  and  great  lamentation,  in  the  year  and  month 
above  mentioned. 

One,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  his  worth  and  gracious 
endowments,  presented  this  following,  as  a  testimonial  of  his 
good  respects  for  him. 

Weep  not  dear  ■wife,  children,  nor  dear  friends, 

I  live  a  life  of  joys  that  never  ends. 

L  ove  God,  and  fear  him  to  end  of  your  days  ; 

L  ive  unto  him,  hut  die  to  sin  always. 

I  n  heavenly  place  of  bliss  my  soul  doth  rest, 

A  mong  the  saints  and  angels  I  am  blest; 

M  uch  better  here,  than  in  the  world  at  best. 

P  raising  my  God  is  now  my  great  employ, 

A  bove  such  troubles  as  did  me  annoy. 

D  id  but  my  friends  know  what  I  here  possess, 

D  oubtlcss  it  would  cause  them  to  mourn  the  less ; 

Y  our  souls  with  mine  e'er  lonjc  shall  meet  in  bliss. 


1659. 

This  year  Mr.  Thomas  Prince  was  elected  governor  of  the 
jm-isdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  William  Collier,  Mr. 
John  Alden,  Capt.  Thomas  Willet,  Major  Josias  Winslow, 
Lieut.  Thomas  Southworth,  Mr.  William  Bradford,  and  ]\L-. 
Thomas  Hinklcy,  were  chosen  assistants  to  him  in  govern- 
ment. 

Having  noted  before,  that  in  the  year  1657,  there  arrived  in 
the  colony  of  New  Plimouth,  many  of  the  pernicious  sect, 
called  Quakers ;  the  reader  may  take  notice,  that  by  this  time, 


1659.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  185 

for  some  years  after,  New  England,  in  divers  parts  of  it, 
abounded  with  them,  and  they  sowed  their  corrupt  and  dam- 
nable doctrines,  both  by  word  and  writings,  almost  in  every 
town  of  each  jurisdiction,  some  whereof  were,  "that  all  men 
ought  to  attend  the  light  within  them,  to  be  the  rule  of  their 
lives  and  actions  ; "  and,  "  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  were  not 
for  the  enhghtening  of  man,  nor  a  settled  and  permanent  rule 
of  life."  They  denied  the  manhood  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  affirmed,  "  that,  as  man,  he  is  not  in  heaven."  They 
denied  the  resm-rection  from  the  dead.  They  affirmed,  "  that 
an  absolute  perfection  in  holiness  or  grace,  is  attainable  in 
this  life."  They  placed  their  justification  upon  their  patience 
and  suffering  for  their  opinions,  and  on  their  righteous  life  and 
retired  demurity,  and  affected  singularity  both  in  word  and 
gesture. 

As  to  civil  account,  they  allowed  not  nor  practised  any 
civil  respect  to  man,  though  superiors,  either  in  magistratical 
consideration,  or  as  masters  or  parents,  or  the  ancient,  neither 
by  word  nor  gesture.  They  deny  also  the  use  of  oaths  for  the 
deciding  of  civil  controversies,  with  other  abominable  opinions, 
dreams,  and  conceits,  which  some  of  them  have  expressed, 
tending  to  gross  blasphemy  and  atheism. 

This  efficacy  of  delusion  became  very  prevalent  with  many, 
so  as  the  number  of  them  increased,  to  the  great  endangering 
of  the  subversion  of  the  whole,  both  of  church  and  common- 
wealth, notwithstanding  the  endeavors  of  those  in  authority  to 
suppress  the  same,  had  not  the  Lord  declared  against  them, 
by  blasting  then-  enterprises  and  contrivements,  so  as  they 
have  withered  away  in  a  great  measure ;  sundry  of  their 
teachers  and  leaders,  which  have  caused  them  to  err,  are  de- 
parted the  country,  and  we  trust  the  Lord  will  make  the  folly 
of  the  remainder  manifest  to  all  men  more  and  more.  Error 
is  not  long-lived ;  the  day  will  declare  it.  Let  our  deliverance 
from  so  eminent  a  danger  be  received  amongst  the  principal 
of  the  Lord's  gracious  providences,  and  merciful  loving-kind- 
nesses towards  New  England ;  for  the  which  let  present  and 
future  generations  celebrate  his  praises. 

This  year  that  learned  and  godly  servant  of  God,  Mr.  John 

16* 


186  NEW  EXGLAOT)'S  MEMOEIAL.  [1660. 

Dunster,  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord.  He  was  some  time  president 
of  Harvard  College,  at  Cambridge,  in  New  England,  in  which 
he  approved  himself  to  the  satisfaction  of  such  as  were  in 
those  affairs  concerned.  Afterwards  he  came  into  the  juris- 
diction of  New  Plimouth,  and  lived  awhile  in  the  town  of 
Scituate,  and  was  useful  in  helping  to  oppose  the  abominable 
opinions  of  the  Quakers,  forementioned,  and  in  defending  the 
truth  against  them.  He  deceasing  in  the  said  town  of  Scit- 
uate, his  body  was  embalmed,  and  removed  unto  Cambridge, 
aforesaid,  and  there  honorably  buried.* 


1660. 

This  year  Mr.  Thomas  Prince  was  chosen  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  William  Collier,  Mr.  John 
Alden,  Capt.  Thomas  Willet,  Major  Josias  "Winslow,  Capt. 
Thomas  Southworth,  Capt.  William  Bradford,  and  ]Mr.  Thom- 
as Hinkley,  w^ere  chosen  assistants  to  him  in  government. 

This  year  James  Pierce,  a  young  man  that  belonged  to 
Boston,  coming  on  fishing,  and  upon  occasion  putting  into 
Plimouth  harbor,  it  pleased  God  that  a  storm  of  thunder  and 


*  President  Dunster  was  celebrated,  particularly,  for  his  accurate  knowl- 
edge of  the  IlebrcAv  language.  The  New  England  version  of  the  Psalms, 
on  whicli  the  Rev.  IMr.  Weld  and  Eliot,  of  Koxbury,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  ISIather, 
of  Dorchester,  had  jointly  labored,  was  revised  and  refined  by  President  Dun- 
ster. Dr.  C.  Mather,  though  he  could  not  commend  the  poetry  of  this  per- 
formance, observes,  that  he  had  never  seen  a  ti-anslation  "  nearer  the  Hebrew 
Original."  In  New  England's  First-Fruits,  published  in  London,  UU3,  Pres- 
ident Dunster's  official  character  and  mode  of  instruction,  are  mentioned  with 
approbation.  Until  the  monument,  which  Mr.  Alden  suggests  is  contem- 
plated, shall  be  erected,  we  must  be  content  with  the  Epitajih,  which  we  find 
in  the  Magnalia,  originally  composed  for  Henry  Reutz,  and  applied  by  Dr. 
]Matlier  to  President  Dunster. 

"  PriKco,  Pater,  Servus  ;  souui,  fovui,  eoluiq  : 
Sacra,  Scholara,  Christum ;  voce,  rigorc,  fide. 
Famam,  Animam,  Corpus;  dispergit,  recrcat,  abdit; 
Virtus,  Christus,  Humus  ;  laude,  salute,  siuu." 

Magnal  iii.  99-101.     Hist.  Coll.  i.  143. 


1662.]  KEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOKIAL.  187 

lightning  arose,  and  by  a  blow  thereof  he  was  slain  of  a  sud- 
den, being  much  scorched  and  burnt  thereby,  although  his 
clothes  were  made  fast  and  close  about  him  ;  so  strange  was 
this  great  work  to  the  wonderment  of  all  that  beheld  it. 


1661. 

This  year  Mr.  Thomas  Prince  was  elected  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  "William  Collier,  Mr.  John 
Alden,  Capt.  Tliomas  Willet,  Major  Josias  Winslow,  Capt. 
Thomas  Southworth,  Capt.  William  Bradford,  and  Mr. 
Thomas  Hinkley,  were  chosen  assistants  to  him  in  govern- 
ment. 

1662. 

This  year  IVIr.  Thomas  Prince  was  elected  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  William  Collier,  Mr.  John 
Alden,  Capt.  Thomas  Willet,  Major  Josias  Winslow,  Capt. 
Thomas  Southworth,  Capt.  William  Bradford,  and  Mr. 
Thomas  Hinkley,  were  chosen  assistants  to  him  in  govern- 
ment. 

This  year,  upon  occasion  of  some  suspicion  of  some  plot 
intended  by  the  Indians  against  the  English,  Philip  the  sa- 
chem of  Pocanaket,  otherwise  called  Metacom,  made  his  ap- 
pearance at  the  court  held  at  Plimouth,  August  6,  did  ear- 
nestly desire  the  continuance  of  that  amity  and  friendship 
that  hath  formerly  been  between  the  governor  of  Plimouth 
and  his  deceased  father  and  brother ;  and  to  that  end  the  said 
Philip  doth  for  himself  and  his  successors  desire,  that  they 
might  for  ever  remain  subject  to  the  king  of  England,  his 
heirs  and  successors  ;  and  doth  faithfully  promise  and  engage, 
that  he  and  his,  will  truly  and  exactly  observe  and  keep  in- 
violable, such  conditions  as  formerly  have  been  by  his  pred- 
ecessors made  ;  and  particularly  that  he  will  not  at  any  time, 
needlessly  or  unjustly,  provoke  or  raise  war  with  any  of  the 
natives ;  nor  at  any  time  give,  sell,  or  anyway  dispose  of  any 


188  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1662. 

lands  (to  him  or  them  appertaining)  to  any  strangers,  or  to  any 
without  our  privity  or  appointment,  but  will  in  all  things 
endeavor  to  carry  peaceably  and  inoffensively  towards  the 
English. 

And  the  said  court  did  also  express  their  willingness  to  con- 
tinue with  him  and  his,  the  abovesaid  friendship,  and  do  on 
their  part  promise,  that  they  will  afford  them  such  friendly  as- 
sistance, by  advice  and  otherwise,  as  they  justly  may ;  and 
we  will  require  our  English  at  all  times  to  carry  friendly 
towards  them.  In  witness  whereof,  the  said  Philip  the  sachem 
hath  set  to  his  hand,  as  also  his  uncle,  and  witnessed  unto  by 
sundry  other  of  his  chief  men. 

Witness,  John  Sausamen,  The  mark  ?h   of  Philip, 

The  mark    tJ  of  Francis  alias  Metacom.* 

the  sachem  of  Nauset. 


*  Metacom  was  the  Indian  name  of  Philip,  tlie  warrior.  He  had  an  elder 
brother,  whose  name  was  Wamsutta.  Soon  after  the  death  of  their  father, 
(1G56,)  they  desired  the  English  to  give  them  new  names,  which  they  did. 
Wamsutta,  who  inherited  the  sachemdom,  was  called  Alexander,  and  Meta- 
com, Philip.  Alexander  reigned  but  a  short  time,  his  deatli  having  been 
hastened  by  the  suspicions  of  treachery  which  he  knew  the  English  enter- 
tained of  him.  The  circumstances  of  his  death  were  peculiar,  and  may  be 
found  in  Mather's  Relation,  p.  70,  71.  It  seems  by  the  text  that  Philip,  on 
the  death  of  his  brother,  repaired  to  the  English,  desiring  the  continuance  of 
the  friendship  and  league,  which  had  existed  between  the  Pilgrims  and  Mas- 
sasoit,  his  father,  and  Alexander,  after  his  father's  death.  It  has  been  sup- 
posed that  he  did  this  the  more  effectually  to  conceal  the  hostile  designs 
which  he,  even  then,  began  to  cherish  against  the  English,  excited,  as  some 
think,  by  the  treatment  which  his  brother  had  received  from  them.  But  this 
was  in  1GG2,  and  the  war  broke  out  in  1675,  —  an  interval  of  too  much 
length  to  support  the  opinion. 

Sassamon,  the  witness,  was  called  Philip's  secretary,  —  that  is,  wrote  his 
letters,  having  been  educated  among  the  English  in  Massachusetts.  He  con- 
tinued with  him  till  the  year  before  the  war,  when  he  left  him,  and,  as  it  is 
said,  made  known  Philip's  designs  against  the  English ;  in  consotjuence  of 
•which  (the  historians  relate),  Philip  caused  him  to  be  seized  and  slain.  He 
was  found  concealed  under  the  ice  in  Assowamsett  pond.  The  murderei'S  were 
apprehended  and  tried,  "  dc  meditate  Ihigucc"  as  foreigners  were  tried  at  the 
common  law,  one  half  of  the  jurymen  being  Indians  ;  and  they  were  found 


16G2.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  189 

This  year,  on  the  26th  of  January,  at  the  shutting  in  of  the 
evening,  there  was  a  very  great  earthquake,  in  New  England, 
and  the  same  night  another,  although  something  less  than  the 
former. 

And  again  on  the  28th  of  the  same  month  there  was 
another  about  nine  of  the  clock  in  the  morning.* 


guilty  and  executed.  As  one  of  tlie  culj^rits  was  a  counsellor  of  Philip,  his 
punishment  exasperated  him  to  hasten  on  the  contemplated  war  with  the 
English.  A  sore  war  it  proved  to  them  and  to  his  own  people;  to  him  and 
his  people,  indeed,  total  overthrow. 

*  In  some  countries  earthquakes  are  very  terrific  and  disastrous,  and  there 
have  always  been  fears  and  agitations  among  the  people  when  slight  shocks 
have  been  felt  in  New  England.  Although  twenty  or  more  of  them  have 
been  noticed,  not  more  than  four  or  five  have  been  severe  enough  to  excite 
much  attention  —  those  of  1638,  1658,  1663,  1727,  and  1755.  Of  that  in" 
1727,  the  Hon.  Paul  Dudley  gave  an  account  to  the  Royal  Society,  which 
"was  published  in  their  Transactions,  and  much  information  respecting  it 
may  be  obtained  from  the  sermons  on  the  subject,  preached  by  several  New 
England  ministers.  The  last  great  earthquake  in  New  England,  that  of 
November  18,  1755,  was  fully  described,  with  the  addition  of  valuable 
philosophical  comments,  by  Professor  Winthrop,  in  his  Lecture  at  Harvard 
College,  which  was  published,  with  the  addition  of  copious  notes,  and  an' 
Appendix.  The  latter  had  reference  to  a  theory  of  earthquakes,  suggested 
by  the  Eev.  Mr.  Pi-ince,  which  Dr.  Winthrop  considered  altogether  unten- 
able ;  and  to  some  strictures,  made  by  Mr.  Prince,  on  the  Professor's  manner 
of  treating  the  subject,  in  his  lecture.  Dr.  Williams'  Observations  and  Con- 
jectures on  the  Earthquakes  of  New  England,  pubUshed  in  the  first  volume 
of  the  Memoirs  of  the  American  Academy  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  present  a, 
valuable  collection  of  facts,  diligently  collected  by  the  writer  from  various 
sources,  with  ingenious  disquisitions,  and  judicious  reflections  on  this  obscure, 
but  interesting  subject.  It  is  also  said  that  a  large  portion  of  the  shakes 
which  have  been  thought  earth  quakes  are  mere  aerial  explosions  or  concus- 
sions, and  are  more  properly  air  quakes. 

As  to  the  author's  theory  on  these  phenomena,  we  shall  not  undertake  to 
give  judgment  upon  it.  Shakspeare  has  probably  given  the  philosophy  of  his 
times  upon  them :  — 

"Diseased  nature  oftentimes  breaks  forth 
In  strange  eruptions  ;  oft  the  teeming  earth 
Is  with  a  kind  of  cholic  pinched  and  vexed. 
By  the  imprisoning  of  unruly  winds 
Within  her  womb ;  which  for  enlargement  striving, 


190  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL,  [1662. 

Forasmuch  as  I  have  had  special  occasion  several  times  in 
this  history  to  mention  divers  earthqualces  that  have  been  in 
New  England,  they  being  great  and  terrible  works  of  God, 
and  are  usually  ominous  to  some  strokes  and  visitations  of 
his  hand  unto  places  and  people  where  they  are ;  and  some- 
times the  Lord  in  the  very  acting  of  his  power  in  them,  hath 
declared  his  severity  to  the  children  of  men,  to  their  great 
overthrow  and  confusion ;  I  thought  it  necessary,  before  I 
pass  on,  a  little  to  point  at  some  few  particulars,  to  work  and 
induce  us  to  a  profitable  remembrance  of  them ;  it  being  very 
considerable  that  is  said  by  a  useful  author,  in  taking  notice 
of  the  wisdom  of  God,  in  preparing  the  earth  to  be  a  fit 
habitation  for  man  to  dwell  in,  addeth  withal,  that  as  if  man 
were  not  always  worthy  to  tread  upon  so  solid  a  foundation, 
we  see  it  ofttimes  quake  and  shake,  and  rock  and  rend  itself, 
as  if  it  showed  that  he  which  made  it,  threatened  by  this 


Shakes  the  old  beldame  earth,  and  topples  down 
Steeples  and  moss-grown  towers." 

So  also  says  a  more  ancient  philosopher  than  Shakspeare  :  — 

"  Ventos  in  causa  esse  non  dubium  reor." 

The  modem  philosophers  have  been  fertile  in  their  theories ;  some  con 
sider  the  shock  as  produced  by  central  fires,  some  by  subterraneous  waters 
Breaking  into  the  hollow  places  in  the  earth ;  some  by  the  fortuitous  con- 
currence of  discordant  mineral  substances ;  some  by  electrical  actions  in 
the  bowels  of  the  earth;  some  think  the  shock  is  produced  by  a  combination 
of  these  and  such  like  causes.  Probably  a  more  satisfactory  view  of  the  sub- 
ject may  be  attained  by  the  advance  of  geological  science.  Gibbon  thinks 
there  is  no  science  which  can  fathom  the  cause,  and  exhorts  the  philosophers 
to  the  exercise  of  modesty,  although  he  gives  intimations  in  favor  of  some  of 
t"he  causes  which  have  been  mentioned.  It  is  now  generally  considered  that 
the  crust  of  the  earth  has  not  yet  been  entirely  cooled  and  settled,  and  that 
the  earth  itself  is  still  in  a  forming  state,  but  that  the  violent  plienonnena  are 
gradually  diminishing.  In  New  England,  however,  the  agitations  have  not 
been  violent,  and  it  is  not  known  that  any  lives  have  been  destroyed  by 
them,  or  that  they  have  occasioned  any  material  damage.  The  agitations 
and  outbreaks  of  the  passions  of  men  in  riots  and  insurrections,  are  far  more 
to  be  feared  than  the  throes  and  upheavings  of  "  the  old  beldame  earth." 


1662.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL,  191 

trembling  the  impiety  of  the  world,  and  the  ruin  of  those  that 
dwell  on  the  earth. 

In  order  unto  that  which  I  have  nominated  in  this  behalf 
and  more  principally  intend,  let  us  take  notice,  that  writers 
have  rendered  the  cause  of  earthquakes  to  be,  that  when  it 
happeneth  that  air  and  windy  spirits  and  exhalations  are 
shut  up  in  the  caverns  of  the  earth,  or  have  such  passage  as 
is  too  narrow  for  them,  they  then  striving  to  break  their 
prisons,  shake  the  earth,  and  make  it  tremble.  They  speak 
likewise  of  the  several  kinds  of  them :  As, 

First,  When  the  whole  force  of  the  wind  driveth  to  one 
place,  there  being  no  contrary  motion  to  let  or  hinder  it ;  many 
hills  and  buildings  have  been  rushed  down  by  this  kind  of 
earthquake,  especially  when  the  wind  causing  it  was  strong  ; 
for  if  it  be  a  feeble  wind,  it  only  looseneth  or  unfasteneth 
foundations,  if  less  feeble,  then,  without  further  harm,  the 
earth  only  shakes,  like  one  sick  of  an  ague. 

Secondly,  The  second  is  a  swelling  of  the  earth ;  the  which, 
when  the  wind  is  broken  out  of  its  prison,  the  earth  returns 
to  its  place  again. 

Thirdly,  A  third  kind  is,  a  gaping,  rending  or  cleaving  of 
the  earth  one  part  from  another,  so  that  sometimes  whole 
towns,  cities,  rocks,  hills,  rivers,  and  some  parts  of  the  sea 
have  been  swallowed  up,  and  never  seen  more. 

Fourthly,  A  fourth  kind  is,  shaking,  that  causeth  sinking, 
and  is  far  different  from  the  former ;  for  now  the  earth  split- 
teth  not,  but  sinketh ;  this  being  in  such  places,  where,  though 
the  surface  of  the  ground  be  solid,  yet  it  hath  but  a  salt 
foundation,  which  being  moistened  by  water  driven  through 
it  by  the  force  of  the  shaking  exhalation,  is  turned  into  water 
also.* 

Fifthly,  A  fifth  kind  of  earthquake  is  contrary  to  the  for- 
mer ;  for,  as  before  the  ground  sinks  down,  so  now  it  is  cast 
up,  like  as  in  the  second  kind  already  mentioned,  only  this  is 
the  difference,  that  now  it  returneth  not  to  its  place  again, 


*  Thus  was  the  Atlantick  Ocean  caused  to  be  a  sea,  as  Plato  aflirmeth, 
who  lived  three  hundred  and  sLxty-six  years  before  Christ  was  born.  —  M. 


192''  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  [1662. 

but  remains  a  great  mountain.  And  note,  that  if  such  a 
rising  be  in  the  sea,  it  not  only  causeth  overflowings,  but  pro- 
duceth  likewise  many  islands  such  as  were  never  seen  before. 
'  These  particulars  are  treated  of  at  large  by  approved 
authors,  and  here  only  hinted,  to  the  intent  that  we  may  take 
notice  of  the  special  providence  of  God  to  New  England  in 
this  behalf,  that  we  have  not  as  yet  felt  the  misery  of  the 
worst  of  the  kinds  of  earthquakes  forenamed,  nor  swallowed 
up  in  them,  but  those  who  have  been  sensible  of  have  been 
rather  gentle  warnings  unto  us,  to  shake  us  out  of  our  earthly- 
mindedness,  spiritual  security,  and  other  sins,  lest  the  Lord 
do  come  against  us  with  judgments  of  this  kind,  in  the  sorest 
and  worst  sort  of  them,  or  otherwise  by  removing  the  present 
blessing  of  godly  government  from  us. 

Notwithstanding  that  which  hath  been  said,  the  efficient 
cause  is  supernatural,  as  either  principally  God,  or  instru- 
mentally  the  angels,  although  naturally  the  wind  shut  up 
within  the  pores  and  bowels  of  the  earth,  as  is  before  noted. 
-  If  the  effects  of  them  usually  are  such,  as  by  them  is  some- 
times a  discovery  of  the  channels  of  water  and  foundations 
of  the  world,  the  removing  of  mountains  from  one  place  to 
another,  the  cleaving  of  rocks  and  opening  of  gi-aves  and 
gates,  yea,  the  throwing  down  of  many  famous  buildings  and 
cities,  and  some  swallowed  up,  and  many  thousands  of  people 
destroyed  thereby ;  the  turning  of  plain  land  into  mountains ; 
the  throwing  down  of  mountains  and  raising  up  of  islands 
in  the  sea,  the  breaking  out  of  rivers  where  there  were  none 
before  ;  the  discovery  of  burning  mountains  where  there  were 
none  seen  before.  Famines  and  pestilences,  of  which  par- 
ticulars divers  instances  might  be  produced  out  of  the  Sacred 
Scriptures,  and  several  other  authors.  Exod.  xix.  18  ;  Psal. 
xxix.  6  :  civ.  32  ;  Matt,  xxviii.  2;  Psal.  xviii.  15  ;  Zech.  xiv. 
4 ;  Rev.  vi.  12,  14 ;  Matt,  xxvii.  51 ;  Acts.  xvi.  26.  Ought  we 
not  then  to  fear  and  tremble  before  so  great  a  God,  who,  (as 
one  saith,)  by  his  handmaid  nature  doth  so  terribly  shake  the 
earth,  as  no  land  can  be  sure,  no  place  so  strong  that  can 
defend  us  ?  Nay,  the  more  strong,  the  more  dangerous  ;  for 
the  higher,  the  greater  the  fall.     Let  us  therefore  say  with  the 


1663.1  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  193 

wise  man,  Eccl.  iii.  14,  I  know  that  whatsoever  God  doth, 
shall  stand  forever ;  nothing  can  be-  put  to  it,  nor  any  thing 
taken  from  it,  and  God  doth  it,  that  men  should  fear  before 
him. 

This  year  Mr.  John  Brown  ended  this  life ;  in  his  younger 
years  travelling  into  the  low  countries,  he  came  acquainted 
with,  and  took  good  liking  to,  the  reverend  pastor  of  the 
church  of  Christ  at  Leyden,  as  also  to  sundry  of  the  brethren 
of  that  church ;  which  ancient  amity  induced  him  (upon  his 
coming  over  to  New  England)  to  seat  himself  in  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  New  Plimouth,  in  which  he  was  chosen  a  magistrate; 
in  which  place  he  served  God  and  the  country  several  years ; 
he  was  well  accomplished  with  abilities  to  both  civil  and 
religious  concernments,  and  attained,  through  God's  grace, 
unto  a  comfortable  persuasion  of  the  love  and  favor  of  God 
to  him ;  he  falling  sick  of  a  fever,  with  much  serenity  and 
spiritual  comfort  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord,  and  was  honorably 
buried  at  Wannamoiset  near  Rehoboth,  in  the  spring  of  the 
year  abovesaid.* 

1663. 

This  year  Mr.  Thomas  Prince  was  chosen  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  William  Collier,  Mr. 
John  Alden,  Capt.  Thomas  Willet,  Major  Josias  Winslow, 
Lieut.  Thomas  Southworth,  Capt.  "William  Bradford,  Mr. 
Thomas  Hinkley,  were  chosen  his  assistants  in  government. 

This  year  Mr.  Samuel  Newman,  teacher  of  the  church  of 
Christ  at  Rehoboth,  changed  this  life  for  a  better.  He  was 
sometimes  preacher  of  God's  word  at  Weymouth,  in  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  INIassachusetts,  and  from  thence  removed 
to  Rehoboth,  where  he  continued  in  the  work  of  the  ministry 
until  the  end  of  his  days.  He  was  a  lively  dispenser  of  the 
word  of  God,  and  of  a  pious  life,  very  hospitable,  and  at  the 


*  Mr.  Brown  lived  in  Reboboth.  He  was  a  sLipwrlglit,  and  several  of  the 
sons  of  Samuel  Eddy  were  apprenticed  to  him  as  early  as  1C45,  1647;  the 
indentures  are  recorded  in  the  Old  Colony  records.  He  "was  also  one  of  the 
commissioners  of  the  colony,  from  1644  to  1655. 

17 


194  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMOEIAL.  [16G3. 

close  of  his  life  very  full  of  joy  and  comfort ;  and  with  cheer- 
fulness of  spirit  resigned  himself  up  to  the  Lord,  and  his 
spirit  into  the  arms  of  his  blessed  Redeemer,  desiring  that  the 
holy  angels  might  do  their  office  in  transporting  his  soul  into 
everlasting  bliss  and  happiness.  He  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord 
on  the  fifth  of  July,  1663. 

This  year  also  it  pleased  God  to  put  a  speedy  period  to  the 
life  of  Mr.  John  Norton,  who  was  a  burning  and  a  shining 
light ;  and  although  the  church  of  Boston,  in  a  more  special 
manner,  felt  the  smart  of  this  sudden  blow,  yet  it  reflected 
upon  the  whole  land.  He  was  singularly  endowed  with  the 
tongue  of  the  learned,  enabled  to  speak  a  word  in  due  season, 
not  only  to  the  wearied  soul,  but  also  a  word  of  counsel  to  a 
people  in  necessity  thereof,  being  not  only  a  wise  steward  of 
the  things  of  Jesus  Christ,  but  also  a  wise  statesman ;  so  that 
the  whole  land  sustained  a  great  loss  of  him.  At  his  first 
coming  over  into  New  England,  he  arrived  at  Plimouth, 
where  he  abode  the  best  part  of  one  winter,  and  preached  the 
gospel  of  the  kingdom  unto  them ;  and  ever  after,  to  his  dying 
day,  retained  a  good  affection  unto  them.  From  thence  he 
went  to  Boston,  and  from  thence  to  Ipswich,  in  New  England, 
where  he  was  chosen  the  teacher  of  their  church  ;  and  after 
the  death  of  worthy  Mr.  Cotton,  he  was  solicited,  and  at  length 
obtained,  to  return  to  Boston,  and  there  served  in  that  office 
until  his  death.  He  was  chosen  by  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Massachusetts,  together  with  the  much  honored  INIr.  Simon 
Bradstreet,  to  go  over  into  England,  as  agents  in  the  behalf 
of  that  jurisdiction,  unto  his  Majesty  and  the  Privy  Council, 
upon  business  of  greatest  trust  and  concernment ;  and  soon 
after  his  return,  it  pleased  God,  suddenly  and  unexpectedly, 
to  take  him  away  by  death,  on  the  fifth  day  of  April,  1663. 
His  body  was  honorably  buried  at  Boston.*  On  whose  much 
lamented  death,  take  this  following  elegy. 


*  Mr.  Korton  was  born  in  IGOG.  He  arrived  at  Plymouth  in  October, 
1G35.  He  was  an  eminent  scholar.  Dr.  Elliot  quotes  ]\Ir.  Fuller's  approba- 
tion of  his  Latin  letter  to  Appollonius,  in  answer  to  his  question  relative  to 
church  government.     He  was  the  author  also  of  a  Latin  letter  to  Mr.  Dury, 


1663.1  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL,  195 


An  elegy  on  the  death  of  that  eminent  minister  of  the  gospel,  Mr.  John  Norton, 
the  reverend  teacher  of  the  church  of  Christ  at  Boston,  who  exchanged  this 
life  for  a  letter,  April  5,  1663. 

Ask  not  tlie  reason  why  tears  are  our  meat, 

And  none  but  mourners  seen  in  ev'ry  street  ? 

Our  crown,  alas,  is  fallen  from  our  head  ; 

We  find  it  off :  woe  to  us,  Norton 's  dead. 

Our  breach  is  like  the  sea,  no  healing's  known : 

To  comfort  Sion's  daughter  is  there  none  ? 

Oh  teach  your  daughters  wailing  every  one, 

Their  neighbors'  deepest  lamentation. 

Oh  that  mine  eyes  a  fountain  were  of  tears  ! 

I'd  day  and  night  in  mourning  spend  my  years. 

My  father !  father !  Israel's  chariot  thou, 

And  horsemen  wert !  Sons  of  the  prophets  now, 

Weep  since  your  master  from  your  head  is  taken : 

This  father  of  the  muses  hath  forsaken 

His  study  here,  not  liking  our  dark  room, 

Doth  choose  those  mansions  in  his  Father's  home. 

The  schoolmen's  doctors,  whomsoe'er  they  call 

Subtile,  seraphic,  or  angelical : 

Dull  souls  !  their  tapers  burnt  exceeding  dim ; 

They  might  to  school  again  to  learn  of  him. 

Lombard  must  out  of  date :  we  now  profess 

Norton  the  master  of  the  sentences. 

Scotus  a  dunce  to  him :  should  we  compare 

Aqulnus  here,  none  to  be  named  are. 

Of  a  more  heavenly  strain  his  notions  were. 

More  pure,  sublime,  scholastical,  and  clear ; 

More  like  the  apostles  Paul  and  John,  I  wist, 

Was  this  our  orthodox  evangelist. 

And  though  an  exile  from  his  native  land. 

As  John  in  Patmos  was ;  yet  here  the  hand 

Of  Christ  leads  forth,  more  clearly  to  espy 

The  New  Jerusalem  in  her  bravery. 

Who  more  acute  in  judgment  was  than  he  ? 

More  famous  too  for  heavenly  policy  ? 


who  was  exerting  himself  for  a  pacification  of  all  the  reformed  chui-ches, 
which  has  been  much  celebrated.  It  was  signed  by  more  than  forty  New 
Ensrland  ministers. 


196  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  [1663. 

He  "was  a  wise  and  faithful  counsellor, 

One  of  a  thousand,  an  inteqireter. 

IMighty  in  word  and  prayer,  who  could  have 

Whate'er  almost  from  heaven  he  did  crave  : 

On  him,  with  things  without  (which  I'll  not  name) 

The  care  of  all  the  churches  daily  came. 

He  car'd  thus  naturally :  Oh  hear  that  rod, 

Which  us  bereaved  of  such  a  man  of  God  ! 

Zealous  for  order,  very  critical 

For  what  was  truly  congregational. 

A  pillar  of  our  church  and  state  was  he, 

But  now  no  more,  no  more  his  face  we  see ! 

Who  thought  more  fit  of  all  his  tribe  to  stand 

Before  our  king,  for  favor  for  our  land, 

Lately  ?  but  now  translated  is  to  rest, 

This  agent  of  Xew  England's  interest. 

When  last  he  preach'd,  he  us  the  pattern  gave 

Of  all  that  worship  Christ  in's  church  would  have  ; 

God  then  him  up  into  the  mount  did  call, 

To  have  the  vision  beatifical. 

As  Thomas  to  the  twelve  said,  Come  let's  go 

And  die  with  him ;  I'd  almost  said  so  too  : 

I'll  yet  a  while  in  tears  sow,  that  I  may, 

With  him,  in  joyful  reapings  live  for  aye. 

A  tomb  now  holds  his  soul's  beloved  shrine, 

Of  th'  Holy  Ghost,  a  temple  most  divine. 

And  well  New  England's  heart  may  rent  at  this  ! 

Wonder  not  reader,  I  so  greatly  miss 

Fit  words,  his  worth,  our  loss  and  grief  to  fame, 

When  as  no  epitaph  can  declare  the  same. 

T.  S.* 


Not  long  after,  namely,  in  the  month  of  July,  followed  the 
death  of  that  eminent  servant  of  God,  JNIr.  Samuel  Stone, 
who  was  another  star  of  the  first  magnitude  in  the  firmament 
of  New  England.  He  was  a  learned,  solid,  and  judicious 
divine,  equally  able  for  the  confirmation  of  the  truth,  and  con- 
futation of  errors.  His  ministry  was  with  much  conviction 
and  demonstration,  and  when  he  set  himself  to  application, 


*  Mr.  Thomas  Shepard,  the  eldest  son  of  the  Eev.  Thomas  Shepard  of 
Cambridge,  and  was  minister  of  Charlestown. 


1663.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  197 

very  powerful.  He  was  teacher  to  the  church  of  Hartford 
fourteen  years,  together  with  Mr.  Hooker,  and  sixteen  years 
after  him,  thirty  years  in  all.  He  died  on  the  twentieth  of 
July,  and  was  honorably  buried  at  Hartford. 


A  Threnodia  upon  our  clmrclies  second  dark  eclipse,  happening  July  20, 1663, 
iij  death's  interposition  bettceen  us  and  that  great  light  and  divine  plant,  Mr. 
Samuel  Stone,  late  of  Hartford,  in  Neio  England. 

Last  spring  this  summer  may  be  autumn  styl'd, 
Sad  -withering  fall  our  beauties  which  despoil'd ;     . 
Two  choicest  plants,  our  Norton  and  our  Stone, 
Your  justs  threw  down  ;  remov'd,  away  are  gone. 
One  year  brought  Stone  and  Norton  to  their  mother, 
In  one  year,  April,  July,  them  did  smother. 
Dame  Cambridge,  mother  to  this  darling  son ; 
Emanuel,  Northampt'  that  heard  this  one, 
Essex,  our  bay,  Hartford,  in  sable  clad, 
Come  bear  your  parts  in  this  Threnodia  sad. 
In  losing  one,  church  many  lost :  O  then 
Many  for  one  come  be  sad  singing,  men. 
May  nature,  grace  and  art  be  found  in  one 
So  high,  as  to  be  found  in  few  or  none. 
lu  him  these  three  with  full  fraught  hand  contested. 
With  which  by  each  he  should  be  most  invested. 
The  largest  of  the  three,  it  was  so  great 
On  him,  the  stone  was  held  a  light  compleat, 
A  stone  more  than  the  Ebenezer  fam'd ; 
Stone  splendent  diamond,  right  orient  nam'd ; 
A  cordial  stone,  that  often  cheered  hearts 
"With  pleasant  wit,  with  Gospel  rich  imparts  ; 
"Whetstone,  that  edgify'd  th'  obtusest  mind  ; 
Loadstone,  that  drew  the  iron  heart  unkind  ; 
A  pond'rous  stone,  that  would  the  bottom  sound 
Of  Scripture  depths,  and  bring  out  Arcan's  found  ; 
A  stone  for  kingly  David's  use  so  fit. 
As  would  not  fail  Goliah's  front  to  hit ; 
A  stone,  an  antidote,  that  brake  the  course 
Of  gangrene  error,  by  convincing  force  ; 
A  stone  acute,  fit  to  divide  and  scjuare ; 
A  squared  stone  became  Christ's  building  rare. 
A  Peter's  living,  lively  stone  (so  reared) 
As  'live,  was  Hartford's  life  ;  dead,  death  is  fear'd. 
17* 


198  XEW  ENGLA^^D'S  LIEMORIAL.  [1664. 

la  Hartford  old,  Stone  first  drew  infant  breath, 
In  New,  effused  his  last ;  O  there  beneath 
His  corps  are  laid,  near  to  his  darling  brother,* 
Of  -whom  dead  oft  he  sighed.  Not  such  another. 
Heaven  is  the  more  desirable,  said  he, 
For  Hooker,  Shepard,  and  Hayne's  company. 


E.  L.f 


1664. 


This  year  Mr.  Thomas  Prince  was  chosen  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  William  Collier,  ]Mr. 
John  Aldcn,  Capt.  Thomas  Willet,  Major  Josias  Winslow, 
Lieut.  Thomas  Southworth,  Capt.  William  Bradford,  and 
Mr.  Thomas  Hinkley,  were  chosen  assistants  to  him  in 
government.^ 

This  year  a  blazing  star,  or  comet,  appeared  in  New  Eng- 
land, in  the  ninth,  tenth,  eleventh,  and  the  beginning  of  the 
twelfth  month.  Concerning  which  it  hath  been  observed, 
that  such  was  its  motion,  that,  in  all  likelihood,  it  was  visible 
to  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ;  and  that,  also,  in  its  motion, 
the  blaze  of  it  did  turn  to  all  the  quarters  of  the  world ;  and 
that  by  its  turning  according  to  the  several  aspects  it  had  to 
the  sun,  it  was  no  fiery  meteor  caused  by  exhalation,  but  that 
it  was  sent  immediately  by  God  to  awake  the  secure  world.§ 

I  willingly  close  with  that  which  JMr.  Samuel  Danforth 
hath  religiously  observed,  as  to  the  theological  application  of 
this  strange  and  notable  appearance  in  the  heavens,  that 
indeed  by  the  testimony  of  the   Sacred   Scriptures,  and  the 


*  Mr.  Plooker.  —  M.  f  Supposed  to  be  Edward  Bulkley. 

t  The  line  between  Massachusetts  and  Plymouth  was  amicably  settled  this 
year,  by  a  committee  from  each  colony.  It  is  the  same  which  separated  the 
old  county  of  Suffolk  from  the  counties  of  Plymouth  and  Bristol.  —  Hutch,  i. 
209. 

§  The  theory  of  comets,  so  interesting  in  the  science  of  Astronomy,  was 
now  approaching  to  a  high  degree  of  improvement.  More  enlarged  and 
just  conceptions  on  this  subject  now  prevail.  The  science  of  Astronomy  has 
removed  those  crude  and  alarming  apprehensions  that  formerly  prevailed, 
and  those  mysterious  strangers  now  receive  a  cordial  welcome. 


1664.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  199 

common  histories  of  former  ages,  comets  do  usually  precede 
and  portend  great  calamities  and  notable  changes. 

To  add  a  few  more  instances  to  those  the  said  author  hath 
well  observed :  —  0 

When  the  Emperor  Jovian  attained  to  the  empire,  (suc- 
ceeding the  apostate  Julian,  under  whom  the  church  suffered 
much  persecution,)  and  that  under  him  both  church  and  com- 
monwealth were  like  to  have  had  a  flourishing  time,  had  he 
not  been  taken  away  by  sudden  death ;  then  also  appeared  a 
comet,  showing  that  further  trouble  was  yet  to  be  expected 
to  the  church. —  [Socrates,  lib.  4,  cap.  22.] 

Again,  other  authors  make  mention  of  a  strange  comet, 
that  was  seen  in  the  year  of  Christ  410,  being  like  a  two- 
edged  sword,  which  portended  many  mischiefs  and  calami- 
ties, that  happened  both  in  the  east  and  west,  and  such 
gi'eat  slaughters  of  men  were,  about  those  days,  as  no  age 
ever  afforded  the  like.  All  Europe  was  in  a  manner  undone ; 
no  small  part  of  Asia  was  affrighted ;  and  Africa  also  was 
not  void  of  those  evils,  as  war,  famine,  drought,  and  pesti- 
lence, all  of  them  strove,  as  it  were,  to  trouble  the  whole 
world. 

Also,  in  the  years  1400,  1401,  1402,  and  1403,  comets  ap- 
peared, and  great  calamities  followed ;  sundry  unheard  of 
diseases  were  felt,  rivers  dried  up,  and  plagues  were  increased. 
Tamerlain,  king  of  the  Scythians  and  Parthians,  with  an 
innumerable  host,  invaded  Asia,  calling  himself.  The  wrath 
of  God,  and  the  desolation  of  the  earth.  —  [Read  Carion,  lib. 
5,  page  854.] 

Also,  in  the  year  1529,  appeared  four  comets  ;  and  in  the 
years  1530,  1532,  and  1533,  were  seen,  in  each  year,  one. 

Languet  saith,  that  there  were  three  within  the  space  of 
two  years,  upon  which  these,  and  the  like  calamities,  followed, 
namely,  a  great  sweating  sickness  in  England,  which  took 
away  great  multitudes  of  people.  The  Turk  in  the  quarrel 
of  John  Vuavoida,  who  laid  claim  to  the  crown  of  Hungaria, 
entered  the  said  kingdom  with  two  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand fighting  soldiers,  committing,  against  the  inhabitants 


200  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1664. 

thereof,  most  harsh  and  unspeakable  murders,  rapes,  villanies, 
and  cruelties. 

Great  famine  and  death  in  Venice,  and  the  countries  there- 
abouts, whidi  swept  away  many ;  the  sweating  sickness  in 
Brabant,  and  in  a  great  part  of  Germany. 

Great  wars  likewise  about  the  Dukedom  of  Millain,  between 
the  Emperor  Charles  the  Fifth,  and  Francis,  the  French  King. 

About  that  time,  also,  all  Lusitania,  or  Portugal,  was  struck 
with  an  earthquake,  insomuch  that  at  Ulisippo,  or  Lisbon, 
above  a  thousand  houses  were  thrown  down,  and  sixty  more 
so  shaken  that  they  were  ready  to  fall ;  with  many  other 
evils  that  befel  those  parts  about  that  time. 

And  to  observe  what  hath  fallen  out  since  this  last  comet 
appeared,  will  not  be  unuseful,  either  in  Europe  or  America. 

In  Europe,  the  great  contest  between  our  own  nation  and 
the  Dutch,  which  hath  threatened  bloody  war ;  and  what  will 
be  in  the  conclusion  is  known  only  to  God.  Besides  other 
contests  between  the  Dutch  and  some  other  of  their  neigh- 
bors ;  as  also  the  pestilence,  very  hot  both  in  England  and 
Holland. 

In  America,  the  late  and  sad  blow  that  our  countrymen, 
at  the  Isle  of  Christopher's,  received  from  the  French.*  And 
as  to  ourselves  in  New  England,  although,  through  the 
mercy  of  our  good  God,  there  is  no  breaking  in,  nor  going, 
out  into  captivity,  nor  complaining  in  our  streets ;  yet  we 
have  been  threatened  with  invasion  by  foreign  force,  and 
sometimes  in  expectation  thereof;  as  also  we  are  not  to  slight 
the  hand  of  God  in  his  late  sore  strokes  in  taking  away  so 
many  by  thunder  and  lightning,  to  the  great  amazement  and 
terror  of  many.  As  also,  God's  continued  strokes  in  drought, 
blasting,  and  mUdew,  with  which  much  of  the  fruits  of  the 

*  This  passage  has  reference  to  the  expulsion  of  the  English  from  the 
island  of  St.  Christopher's  by  the  French.  "About  two  hundred  and  fifty  of 
the  inhabitants  (of  that  island)  which  had  been  taken  by  the  French,  arriv- 
ing in  the  spring  of  1GG6,  and  more  being  daily  expected,  provision  was  made 
by  the  court  for  the  relief  and  support  of  such  as  were  necessitous."  —  Hutch. 
i.  236. 


1CG4.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  201 

earth  have  been  destroyed.  All  which,  considered,  ought  to 
induce  us  to  search  and  try  our  ways,  and  to  enter  into  a 
strict  and  serious  examination  of  our  hearts  and  lives,  and 
having  found  out  what  those  sins  are  that  are  most  provoking 
to  the  Majesty  of  Heaven,  we  may  reform  them,  whether  in 
church,  in  state,  in  family,  or  in  persons ;  that  so  he  may  not 
stir  up  all  his  wrath,  but  yet  may  delight  over  us  to  do  us 
good,  from  the  beginning  of  the  year  to  the  end  thereof. 

This  year  it  pleased  God  to  smite  the  fruits  of  the  earth, 
namely,  the  wheat,  in  special,  with  blasting  and  mildew, 
whereby  much  of  it  was  utterly  spoiled,  and  became  profitable 
for  nothing,  and  much  of  it  worth  little,  being  light  and 
empty.  This  was  looked  at,  by  the  judicious  and  conscien- 
tious of  the  land,  as  a  speaking  providence  against  the  un- 
thankfulness  of  many  for  so  great  a  mercy,  and  their  murmur- 
ing, expressed  in  their  words,  by  slighting  and  undervaluing 
terms  of  it ;  as  also  against  voluptuousness,  and  abuse  of  the 
good  creatures  of  God,  by  licentiousness  in  drinking,  and 
fashions  in  apparel ;  for  the  obtaining  whereof,  a  great  part 
of  this  principal  grain  was  oftentimes  unnecessarily  expended. 
This  so  sad  a  dispensation,  with  other  particulars,  occasioned 
the  observation  of  some  days  in  a  way  of  humiliation  before 
the  Lord,  somewhat  more  frequently  than  ordinary.  Let  it 
also  be  observed,  that  yet  in  judgment  he  remembered  mercy, 
by  affording  a  plentiful  harvest  of  other  sorts  of  grain,  so  as 
the  country  suffered  not  in  respect  of  the  want  of  bread  this 
year,  but  had  plenty  thereof. 

This  year  also,  his  Majesty's  commissioners,  namely,  Col. 
Richard  Nicolls,  Sir  Robert  Carr,  knight,  George  Cartwright, 
Esq.,  and  Samuel  Maverick,  Esq.,  arrived  at  Boston,  in  New 
England,  in  the  month  of  July ;  the  tenor  of  whose  commis- 
sion was,  in  special,  to  reduce  the  Dutch  at  the  Manhato's  to 
his  Majesty's  obedience ;  which,  in  some  short  time,  was 
accomplished;  and  the  place  and  jurisdiction  thereof,  sur- 
rendered up  unto  his  Majesty's  said  commissioners,  who  styled 
it  by  the  name  of  New  York,  and  placed  a  government  over 
it  of  his  Majesty's  subjects,  the  aforesaid  Colonel  Richard 
Nichols  being  governor  in  chief  there.     And  whereas  they 


202  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  [1664. 

were  likewise  commissioned  to  hear  and  determine  such  dif- 
ferences as  might  be  amongst  the  colonies,  in  respect  unto 
the  bounds  of  their  jurisdictions ;  some  such  differences  were 
by  them  heard,  and  in  special  betwixt  Plimouth  and  Rhode 
Island,  and  such  settlement  therein  concluded  as  they  were 
capacitated  unto.  As  also  sundry  propositions  were  by  them 
made  to  several  of  the  respective  jurisdictions,  which,  together 
with  the  agitations  concerning  them,  and  the  answers  unto 
them,  are  elsewhere  extant.*  They  likewise  presented  the 
honored  governor  of  the  jurisdiction  of  Plimouth,  as  to  the 
colony,  with  a  gracious  letter  from  his  Majesty,  the  contents 
whereof  are  as  foUoweth :  — 


To  our  trusty  and  well-beloved,  our  Governor  and  Council  of  New  PUmouih, 

greeting :  — 

Charles  Rex, 

Trusty  and  well-beloved,  we  greet  you  well.  "VVe  need  not 
enlarge  upon  our  care  of,  and  affection  to  that  our  plantation 
of  New  Plimouth,  when  we  give  you  such  a  testimony  and 
manifestation  of  it,  in  the  sending  of  those  gentlemen,  per- 
sons well  known  unto  us,  and  deserving  from  us,  our  trusty 


*  These  commissioners  were  empowered  "  to  visit  the  several  colonies  of 
New  England,  to  hear  and  determine  complaints  and  appeals,  in  matters 
civil,  military,  and  criminal ;  and  to  provide  for  the  peace  and  security  of  the 
country,  according  to  their  good  and  sound  discretion,  and  to  such  instruc- 
tions as  tliey  should  receive  from  the  king."  See  Hazard's  Coll.  ii.  C38.  Col- 
onel Xicolls  liad  three  hundred  troops  under  his  command,  with  four  frigates, 
for  the  reduction  of  the  Dutch  at  Manhattan.  Gov.  Stuyvesant  surrendered 
the  fort  and  town  of  New  Amsterdam,  on  the  27th  of  August.  The  place 
then  received  the  name  of  New  York,  in  honor  of  the  Duke  of  York.  On 
the  24th  of  September,  Fort  Orange  capitulated,  and  was  afterwards  called 
Albany.  Thomas  Clark  and  John  Pynchon,  from  ^lassachusetts,  attended 
the  commissioners  by  appointment  from  the  general  court.  They  were  also 
joined  by  Gov.  Winthrop,  and  several  of  the  magistrates  and  principal  gen- 
tlemen of  Connecticut.  From  Plymouth  colony  they  were  attended  by 
Thomas  "Willet,  who  appears  by  letters  now  existing,  to  have  greatly  recom- 
mended himself  to  the  commissioners  by  his  activity  and  intelligence.  Mr. 
"\Villet  was  the  first  mayor  of  New  York,  after  the  conquest. 


1664.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  203 

and  well-beloved  Col.  Richard  Nicolls,  Sir  Robert  Carr, 
knight,  George  Cartwright,  Esq.,  and  Samuel  Maverick,  Esq., 
our  commissioners  to  visit  you,  and  other  our  plantations  in 
those  parts  of  New  England,  and  to  give  us  a  full  and  par- 
ticular information  and  account  of  your  present  state  and 
condition,  and  how  the  same  may  be  advanced  and  improved 
by  any  further  acts  of  grace  and  favor  from  us  toward  you ; 
and  that  both  you  and  all  the  world  may  know  and  take 
notice,  that  we  take  you  into  our  immediate  protection,  and 
will  no  more  suffer  you  to  be  oppressed  or  injured  by  aily 
foreign  power,  or  ill  neighbors,  than  we  would  suffer  our 
other  subjects  that  live  upon  the  same  continent  with  us,  to 
be  so  injured  and  oppressed.  And  as  our  care  and  protec- 
tion will,  we  doubt  not,  be  sufficient,  with  God's  blessing,  to 
defend  you  from  foreign  force ;  so  our  care  and  circumspec- 
tion is,  no  less,  that  you  may  live  in  peace  amongst  your- 
selves, and  with  those  our  other  subjects  who  have  planted 
themselves  in  your  neighbor  colonies,  with  that  justice,  af- 
fection, and  brotherly  love,  which  becomes  subjects  born 
under  the  same  prince,  and  in  the  same  country,  and  of  the 
same  faith  and  hope  in  the  mercies  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ.  And  to  the  end  there  may  be  no  contentions 
and  differences  between  you,  in  respect  of  the  bounds  and 
jurisdiction  of  your  several  colonies ;  the  hearing  and  deter- 
mining wiiereof  we  have  referred  to  our  commissioners,  as 
the  right  appears  by  clear  evidence  and  testimony  before 
them,  or  that  they  can  settle  it  by  your  mutual  consent  "and 
agi'eement;  otherwise,  in  cases  of  difficulty,  they  shall  present 
the  same  to  us,  who  will  determine  according  to  our  own 
wisdom  and  justice.  The  address  you  formerly  made  to 
us,  gave  us  so  good  satisfaction  of  your  duty,  loyalty,  and 
affection  to  us,  that  we  have  not  the  least  doubt  that  you 
will  receive  those  commissioners  in  such  manner  as  becomes 
you,  and  as  may  manifest  your  respect  and  affection  towards 
us,  from  whom  they  are  sent.  They  will  let  you  know  the 
resolution  we  have  to  preserve  all  your  liberties  and  privileges, 
both  ecclesiastical  and  civil,  without  the  least  violation ; 
which  we  presume  will  dispose  you  to  manifest,  by  all  ways 


204  NEW  ENGLAND'S  ]\IEMOEIAL.  [1665. 

in  your  power,  loyalty  and  affection  to  us,  that  all  the  world 
may  know  that  you  do  look  upon  yourselves  as  being  as 
much  our  subjects,  and  living  under  the  same  obedience 
under  us,  as  if  you  continued  in  your  natural  country.  And 
so  we  bid  you  farewell. 

Given  at  our  court,  at  Whitehall,  April  23,  1654,  in  the 
sixteenth  year  of  our  reign. 

By  his  Majesty's  special  command, 

Henry  Bexnet.* 

After  the  said  his  Majesty's  commissioners  had  visited 
several  of  the  jurisdictions  of  New  England,  and  were  cour- 
teously entertained  in  every  of  them,  the  said  honorable 
Colonel  Richard  Nicolls  is  settled  at  New  York,  for  the 
present,  being  governor  there,  as  is  before  noted.  George 
Cartwright,  Esq.,  went  for  England,  in  the  latter  end  of  the 
year,  with  Mr.  Benjamin  Gillam,  and  was  taken  by  the  Dutch, 
and  afterwards,  with  some  difficulty,  amved  in  England.  Sir 
Robert  Carr  is,  at  the  present,  at  Delaware,  and  Mr.  Samuel 
Maverick,  at  Boston.f 

1665. 

This  year  iMr.  Thomas  Prince  was  elected  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  William  Collier,  Mr. 
John  Alden,  Major  Josias  Winslow,  Capt.  Thomas  South- 
worth,  Capt.  William  Bradford,  Mr.  Thomas  Hinkley,  and 
INIr.  James  Brown,  were  chosen  assistants  to  him  in  govern- 
ment. 


*  In  Plutcliinson's  Collection  of  Papers,  is  a  copy  of  the  commissioners' 
narrative  and  report  of  their  proceedings  to  the  king. 

f  The  said  Sir  Robert  Carr,  since  that,  -went  for  England,  in  the  year 
1667.  He  arrived  at  Bristol,  and  died  there  June  1,  the  next  day  after  he 
came  ashore.  About  that  time  it  vras  thought,  by  such  as  were  judicious,  that 
through  the  instigation  of  the  said  Maverick,  (whose  spirit  was  full  of  malig- 
nity against  the  country,)  our  both  civil  and  religious  liberties  were  much 
endangered  ;  and  the  rather  for  that,  probably,  there  would  have  been  a  con- 
currence of  divers  ill  affected  in  the  land,  had  not  the  Lord  prevented.  —  M. 


1665.]  NEW  ENGLAOT)'S  MEMORIAL.  205 

In  the  spring  of  this  year,  that  honorable  gentleman,  Mr. 
John  Encli-cot,  governor  of  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Massachu- 
setts, changed  this  life  for  a  better.  He  was  a  very  virtuous 
gentleman,  and  was  greatly  honored  and  beloved  of  the  most, 
as  he  well  deserved.  He  arrived  at  Salem  in  the  year  1628, 
and  had  the  chief  command  of  those  that,  at  the  first,  there 
seated,  and  bare  a  deep  share  of  the  difficulties  of  those  first 
beginnings,  which  were  great,  by  reason  especially  of  the  great 
sickness  and  mortality  that  was  then  amongst  them,  as  hath 
been  before  noted.  There  he  continued,  until  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Massachusetts  saw  reason  to  desire  his  removal  to 
Boston,  for  the  more  convenient  administration  of  justice,  as 
governor  of  the  said  jurisdiction,  to  which  he  was  frequently 
elected,  for  many  years  together,  with,  little  intermission  ;  and 
in  which  honorable  service  he  served  God  and  the  country, 
until  old  age,  and  the  infirmities  thereof,  coming  upon  him, 
he  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord,  and  was,  with  great  honor  and 
solemnity,  interred  at  Boston.* 

This  year  it  pleased  God  to  cause  a  sad  dispensation  of 
his  hand  to  pass  before  us,  in  reference  to  the  sudden  death 
of  Captain  Davenport,  who,  in  the  month  of  July,  was  slain, 
as  he  lay  on  his  bed,  with  a  blow  of  thunder  and  lightning. 
He  was  a  man  of  some  eminency,  being  betrusted  with  the 
command  of  the  castle  in  the  Massachusetts ;  at  which  said 
castle  he  was  slain  as  aforesaid.  The  more  ought  this  so  sad 
stroke  of  God  to  be  considered,  and  laid  to  heart,  and  im- 
proved for  our  humiliation,  and  the  amendment  of  our  lives 
before  the  great  and  tenible  God,  who  so  aloud  spake  unto 
us  in  this  so  sad  and  awing  a  providence. 

This  year  it  pleased  the  Lord  again  to  strike  the  wheat  of 
this  country,  in  a  more  general  way,  than  the  last  year,  with 
blasting  and  mildew,  whereby  the  greatest  part  of  it  was 
spoiled,  and  the  ploughman's  hopes,  in  that  respect,  very  much 


*  Mr.  Endicot  died  on  the  fifteenth  of  March,  in  the  seventy-seventh  j-ear 
of  his  ac!;e.  There  is  a  good  portrait  of  him  in  one  of  the  apartments  of  the 
State  House  in  Boston.     There  also  may  be  seen  the  pictures  of  Wiuthrop, 

Lev.  ( 

18 


206  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [16GG. 

frustrated.  Howbeit,  the  Lord  still  mixed  with  this  affliction 
very  mucii  mercy,  in  sparing  the  other  grain,  whereby  the 
country  was  in  some  good  measure  supplied. 


1666. 

This  year  ]\Ir.  Thomas  Prince  was  chosen  governor  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  John  Alden,  IMajor 
Josias  Winslow,  Capt.  Thomas  Southworth,  Capt.  William 
Bradford,  JMr.  Thomas  Hinkley,  ]Mr.  James  Brown,  and 
Lieut.  John  Freeman,  were  chosen  to  be  his  assistants  in 
government. 

This  year  it  pleased  God  to  go  on  in  a  manifestation  of  his 
displeasure  against  New  England,  in  a  very  remarkable  man- 
ner, by  striking  dead,  in  a  moment,  by  a  blow  of  thunder, 
three  persons  in  the  town  of  Marshfield,  in  the  jmisdiction 
of  New  Plimouth,  in  the  month  of  June,  namely,  one  named 
William  Shirtliff,  and  a  woman  and  a  youth ;  which  sad  dis- 
pensation of  God's  hand,  being  considered,  with  some  cir- 
cumstances, gave  cause  to  the  beholders  to  be  much  aston- 
ished ;  the  said  Shirtliff  having  his  wife  by  the  hand,  and 
sitting  by  her  to  cheer  her,  in  respect  that  the  said  storm  was 
so  fierce,  he  was  slain,  and  she  preserved,  though  in  some 
measure  scorched  with  the  lightning  ;  yea,  he  had  one  of  his 
children  in  his  arms,  and  himself  slain,  and  the  child  preserved. 
We  have  likewise  received  intelligence  of  four  more,  that 
about  that  time  were  slain  by  thunder  and  lightning,  about 
Piscataqua,  and  divers  more  hurt.  At  the  time  of  this  storm 
of  thunder  and  lightning,  in  the  which  those  of  Marshfield 
died,  there  arose  likewise  a  very  great  whirlwind,  that, 
wliere  it  came,  it  tore  up  trees  by  the  roots,  though  through 
mercy  it  did  little  other  hurt. 

It  was  a  great  while,  and  many  years  spent,  since  the 
English  came  into  these  parts,  before  any  very  considerable 
hurt  was  done  by  thunder  and  lightning,  to  either  man,  or 
beast,  appertaining  to  them,  although,  sometimes,  very  fierce 
storms  of  that  kind,  as  frequently  as  in  these  times.     But 


1666.]  XEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  207 

now,  how  doth  the  Lord  go  on  gradually,  in  this,  as  in  other 
judgments,  here  in  New  England;  first, by  striking  cattle,  and 
then  one  person  at  a  time,  and  this  year  divers,  to  the  number 
of  seven,  besides  some  cattle  also. 

Thus  God  thundereth  marvellously  with  his  voice,  he 
worketh  great  things  which  we  know  not.  [Job  xxxvii.  5, 
and  xxxviii.  35,  and  xl.  8.]  He  can  send  the  hghtnings  that 
they  may  walk,  and  say,  Lo  here  we  are.  Hath  any  an  arm 
like  God  ?  Or  can  any  thunder  with  a  voice  like  him  ?  By 
this  his  terrible  voice  he  breaketh  the  cedars,  and  divideth  the 
flames  of  fire,  [Psalm  xxix.  5,  7,]  which  he  commissionates 
to  do  his  pleasure,  sometimes  not  only  striking  cedars,  but 
great  oaks,  in  a  wonderful  manner,  sometimes  beasts,  some- 
times men  and  women.  If  God's  judgments  have  thus  been 
abroad  in  the  earth,  how  ought  the  inhabitants  of  New  Eng- 
land to  learn  righteousness  ?  [Isa.  xxvi.  9.]  How  easily  can 
the  Lord  stain  the  pride  of  our  glory  with  a  stroke  of  his 
hand  ?  Let  not  the  familiarness  or  frequency  of  such  provi- 
dences, cause  them  to  be  neglected  by  us,  to  improve  them 
as  God  would  have  us,  to  fear  before  him,  [Eccles.  viii.  13,] 
and  to  turn  from  such  iniquities,  especially,  as  are  most  dis- 
pleasing unto  him,  and  to  hold  our  lives  in  our  hands, 
and  to  be  in  a  readiness  for  his  pleasure,  lest  knowing  not 
our  time,  as  the  fishes  that  are  taken  in  an  evil  net,  and  as 
the  birds  that  are  caught  in  the  snare,  [Eccles.  ix.  12,]  so 
we  shall  be  snared  in  an  evil  time,  when  it  falleth  suddenly 
upon  us. 

This  year  the  Lord  threatened  the  country  with  that  infec- 
tious and  contagious  disease,  the  smallpox,  which  began  at 
Boston,  whereof  some  few  died  ;  but  through  his  great  mercy 
it  is  stayed,  and  none  of  late  have  died  thereof. 

This  year  the  Lord  likewise  threatened,  and,  in  some 
measure,  executed  his  displeasure  upon  the  country  by 
drought ;  but,  through  his  mercy,  hath,  of  late,  sent  plenty  of 
rain,  for  the  recovering  of  the  fruits  of  the  earth.  Although 
it  is  to  be  observed,  that  soon  after  a  day  of  humiliation 
was  observed,  by  some  congregations,  for  the  blessing  of  rain, 
in  the   drought   above   mentioned,  that   sad  stroke  by  the 


208  KEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [16C6. 

thunder  and  lightning,  at  IMarshfield,  fell  out;  so  that  we 
may  say  with  the  Psalmist  unto  the  Lord,  By  terrible  things 
in  righteousness  thou  hast  answered  us,  O  God  of  om*  salva- 
tion. 

Also  this  year  there  hath  been  some  ground  of  fear  of  in- 
vasion by  foreign  enemies ;  but  hitherto  the  Lord  hath  kept 
us. 

This  year  much  of  the  wheat  is  desti'oyed  with  blasting 
and  mildew,  as  also  some  other  grain,  by  worms,  and  the 
drought  aforementioned ;  but  the  Lord  hath  sent  much  rain 
for  the  recovery  of  the  remainder,  through  his  great  mercy.* 

This  year,  about  the  middle  of  July,  Mr.  Thomas  Prince, 
governor  of  the  jurisdiction  of  Plimouth,  Capt.  Thomas 
Southworth,  IMi*.  John  Eliot,  sen.,  Mr.  John  Eliot,  jun.,  INIr. 
Samuel  Arnold,  Mr.  John  Holmes,  Mr.  William  Brimsmead, 
and  Mr.  Thomas  Cushman,  gave  meeting  to  Mr.  Richard 
Bourn,  of  Sandwich,  in  reference  to  the  taking  notice  of 
what  proficiency  the  Indians,  under  the  instruction  of  the  said 
Mr.  Bourn,  have  attained  unto,  in  the  knowledge  of  God  in 
Christ,  and  their  interest  in  him  by  faith  ;  and  to  make  such 
professions  or  confessions  as  they  should  openly  make  thereof, 
to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  satisfaction  of  the  saints,  in 
order  unto  their  joining  into  church  fellowship. 

And  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  come  in  unto  some  of  them, 
so  as  they  gave  good  satisfaction  unto  the  said  honored  and 
judicious  persons  forenamed,  then  assembled,  in  reference  to 
the  premises ;  so  that  it  was  concluded  by  them,  that  what 
had  passed  from  the  Indians,  in  that  behalf,  should  be  drawn 
up  in  writing,  and  copies  thereof  exhibited  to  the  churches  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  Plimouth,  such  of  them  as  are  neighboring 
near  unto  them,  and  if  nothing  should  be  then  objected,  that 
then,  in  due  and  convenient  time,  they  should  be  permitted 
and  encouraged  to  enter  into  church  fellowship,  as  aforesaid. 

Now,  although  I  doubt  not  but  the  passages  of  these  things 


*  This  is  the  third  rear  hi  succession,  marked  by  the  blasting  of  tlic  growth 
of  Avhcat,  a  calamity  which  is  first  noticed,  in  the  Memorial,  in  1664.  The 
people  were  discouraged  from  sowing  wheat. 


1667.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  209 

will  be,  in  due  time,  published  by  a  better  pen ;  yet  I  have 
made  bold  here  to  insert  so  much  as  I  have  been  informed  of 
them,  in  regard  that  they  are  the  first-fruits  of  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  New  Plimouth,  that  have  come  on  to  so  good  perfec- 
tion in  this  kind. 

This  year,  in  the  month  of  December,  it  pleased  God  to 
take  unto  himself,  by  death,  that  worthy  servant  of  Christ, 
IVIr.  William  Thompson,  who  was  a  lively  dispenser  of  the 
word  of  God,  and  very  affectionate  in  the  delivery  thereof. 
It  pleased  God  to  bless  his  labors  to  the  conversion  of  many 
souls.  He  was  sometime,  together  with  Mr.  Knowles,  sent 
unto  Virginia,  by  the  elders  of  the  churches  of  the  Massa- 
chusetts, being  requested  by  a  message,  sent  by  some  in 
Virginia,  for  some  help  in  preaching  God's  word  amongst 
them.  The  fruit  and  benefit  of  whose  labors  therein  still 
remaineth  upon  the  souls  of  some  eminent  in  this  land.  He 
was  elected  and  ordained  to  be  pastor  of  the  church  of  Christ 
at  Braintree,  in  New  England;  in  which  office  he  served 
Christ  many  years,  until  old  age  coming  upon  him,  and  the 
prevailing  of  his  melancholy  distemper,  did  in  a  manner 
wholly  disable  him  from  that  service ;  and  Satan  taking  ad- 
vantage thereby,  he  was  under  sad  desertions  and  trouble  of 
spirit.  At  which  time  the  reverend  elders  and  others  of  the 
aforesaid  jurisdiction  of  the  Massachusetts,  were  very  officious 
for  his  recovery,  and,  in  sense  of  his  sad  condition,  offered  up 
many  prayers  to  God  for  him,  and,  in  God's  good  time,  they 
received  a  gracious  answer ;  so  as,  in  his  weakness  and  sick- 
ness, it  pleased  God  to  come  in  unto  his  soul,  and  to  remove 
the  cloud  of  darkness  that  was  upon  his  spirit,  so  that  with 
much  peace  and  comfort  he  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord,  and  was 
honorably  buried  at  Braintree.  "  Mark  the  upright  man,  and 
behold  the  just ;  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace." 

1667. 

Mr.  Thomas  Prince  was  chosen  governor  of  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  New  Plimouth.  Mr.  John  Alden,  Major  Josias  Wins- 
low,  Capt.  Thomas  Southworth,  Capt.  William  Bradford,  Mr. 

18* 


210  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMOEIAL.  [1G67 

Thomas  Hinkley,  Mr.  John  Freeman,  and  JNIr.  Nathaniel 
Bacon,  were  chosen  assistants  to  him  in  government. 

This  year,  on  the  last  day  of  November,  being  the  last  day 
of  the  next  week,  there  was  heard  several  loud  noises,  or 
reports,  as  if  it  had  been  guns  discharged  in  the  air,  first  one, 
distinctly,  and  in  a  short  time,  as  it  had  been  a  volley  of  shot 
discharged.  It  was  especially  heard  and  observed  at  Nan- 
tasket,  and  related  by  sundry  of  them  of  good  credit. 

In  the  spring  following,  in  the  beginning  of  INIarch,  there 
appeared  a  sign  in  the  heavens,  in  the  form  of  a  spear,  some- 
thing thicker  in  the  midst  than  at  either  end,  of  a  whitish, 
bright  color ;  it  was  seen,  several  nights  together,  in  the  west, 
about  an  hour  within  the  night ;  it  stood  stooping,  and  the 
one  end  pointing  to  the  setting  of  the  sun,  and  so  settled 
downward,  by  little  and  little,  until  it  quite  vanished,  and 
descended  beneath  our  horizon.  God  awaken  us  that  we  be 
not  heedless  spectators  of  his  wonderful  works.* 

This  year,  the  seventh  of  August,  it  pleased  the  Lord  to 
call  home  to  himself,  the  reverend,  ancient,  and  godly  pastor 
of  the  church  at  Boston,  Mr.  John  Wilson.  He  was  a  truly 
reverend  and  holy  man  of  God.  He  came  to  New  England 
in  the  year  1630.  He  was  instrumental  in  the  first  begin- 
nings of  the  church  of  Boston,  having  been  the  pastor  of  it 
three  years  before  Mr.  Cotton,  twenty  years  with  him ;  ten 
years  with  Mr.  Norton,  and  four  years  after  him ;  thirty-seven 
in  all.  And  in  all  the  changes  of  time  that  passed  over  him, 
he  was  full  of  faith  and  prayer,  and  eminent  for  sincerity 
and  humility,  being  ever  low  in  his  own  eyes,  and  for  the 
grace  of  love,  he  had  largeness  of  heart  as  the  sand  of  the 
sea,  to  do  good  to  all.  He  was  very  charitable  where  was 
any  signs  and  hopes  of  good ;  and  yet,  withal,  very  zealous 
against  known  and  manifest  evils.     He  was  orthodox  in  his 


*  Tins  appearance  is  supposed  to  liave  been  tlic  zodiacal  light,  though 
some  thought  it  the  tail  of  a  comet  which  was  below  the  horizon.  It  was  seen 
in  several  other  places.  All  such  unusual  appearances  were  supposed  to  fore- 
bode evil.  No  doubt  imagination  assisted  in  giving  it  the  spear-pointing 
form. 


1667.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  211 

judgment,  and  very  holy  in  his  conversation.  Very  few  that 
ever  went  out  of  the  world  so  generally  beloved  and  reverenced 
as  this  good  man.  He  was  a  good  man  indeed,  and  full  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  He  lived  to  a  good  old  age,  and  was  full 
of  days,  and  full  of  honor,  being  in  the  seventy-ninth  year  of 
his  age,  when  the  Lord  took  him  to  himself.  He  was  interred 
with  much  honor  and  lamentation. 

In  the  time  of  his  languishing  sickness,  he  was  visited  by 
the  elders  round  about,  especially  on  the  sixteenth  of  May, 
the  day  after  the  court  of  election,  when  there  being  a  general 
meeting  of  all  the  elders  of  the  churches,  at  his  house,  they 
requested  Mr.  Wilson  (because  they  knew  not  whether  ever 
they  should  have  the  like  opportunity  to  hear  him  speak 
again,  and  having  been,  from  the  first,  a  pillar  amongst  them, 
and  of  much  experience  in  his  observation  of  the  state  of 
things)  that  he  would  solemnly  declare  unto  them,  what  he 
conceived  to  be  those  sins  amongst  us,  which  provoked  the 
displeasure  of  God  against  the  country.  He  then  told  them, 
that  he  had,  divers  times,  and  long  feared  these  sins  following, 
as  chief,  among  others,  which  God  was  greatly  provoked 
with,  namely,  Separation,  Anabaptism,  and  Korahism. 

This  latter  he  did  explain  thus,  namely,  when  people  rise 
up  as  Korah,  against  their  ministers  or  elders,  as  if  they  took 
too  much  upon  them,  when,  indeed,  they  do  but  rule  for 
Christ,  and  according  to  Christ ;  yet,  saith  he,  it  is  nothing 
for  a  brother  to  stand  up,  and  oppose,  without  Scripture  or 
reason,  the  doctrine  and  word  of  the  elder,  saying,  I  am  not 
satisfied,  etc.,  and  hence,  if  he  do  not  like  the  administration, 
be  it  baptism,  or  the  like,  he  will  then  turn  his  back  upon 
God  and  his  ordinances,  and  go  away,  etc.  And,  saith  he, 
for  our  neglect  of  baptizing  the  children  of  the  church,  those 
that  some  call  grandchildren,  I  think  God  is  provoked  by  it. 

Another  sin  I  take  to  be,  the  making  light  of,  and  not  sub- 
jecting to  the  authority  of  Synods,  without  which  the  churches 
cannot  long  subsist.  And  so  for  the  magistrates  being  Gallio 
like,  either  not  caring  for  these  things,  or  else  not  using  their 
power  and  authority  for  the  maintenance  of  the  truth,  and 


212  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1667. 

gospel  and  ordinances  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
and  for  the  bearing  thorough  witness  against  the  contrary. 
Should  the  Lord  leave  them  hereunto,  how  miserable  a  people 
should  we  be ! 

At  night,  the  assembly  being  dismissed  with  prayer,  Mr. 
Wilson  did,  (being  desired  by  them  so  to  do,)  in  a  solemn 
manner,  bless  the  elders,  making  a  short  prayer,  saying,  "  I 
am  not  like  long  to  be  with  you ;  the  Lord  pardon  us,  and 
heal  us,  and  make  us  more  heavenly,  and  take  us  off  from  the 
world,  and  make  us  burning  and  shining  lights,  by  our 
heavenly  doctrine  and  example.  And  I  beseech  the  Lord, 
with  all  my  heart,  to  bless  you,  and  to  bless  his  churches,  and 
to  bless  all  his  people,  and  to  bless  all  your  families,  and  to 
bless  your  wives,  and  to  bless  all  your  children,  and  your 
children's  children ;  and  make  us  all  more  and  more  meet  for 
our  inheritance,  and  bring  us  all  to  it  in  his  good  time,"  etc. 
These  words,  with  some  few  other,  he  spake  with  great  affec- 
tion, and  with  tears ;  and  all  the  ministers  wept  with  him, 
and  they  took  their  leave  of  him,  even  as  children  of  their 
father,  who  having  blessed  them,  was  about  to  die. 

Upoti  the  death  of  tJiat  reverend,  aged,  ever  honored,  and  gracious  servant  of 
Christ,  Mr.  John  Wilson,  pastor  of  a  church  in  Boston.  Interred  August 
8,  1GG7. 

Ah  !  now  there 's  none  who  does  not  know, 

That  this  day  in  our  Israel, 
Is  fall'n  a  great  and  good  man  too, 

A  Prince,  I  might  have  said  as  well : 
A  man  of  princely  power  with  God, 

For  faith  and  love  of  princely  spirit ; 
Our  Israel's  chariots,  horsemen  good, 

By  faith  and  prayer,  though  not  by  merit. 
Renown'd  for  practick  piety 

In  Englands  both,  from  youth  to  age ; 
In  Cambridge,  Inns-Court,  Sudbury, 

And  each  place  of  his  pilgrimage. 
As  humble  as  a  little  child, 

Wben  yet  In  real  worth  high-grown  : 
Himself  a  nothing  still  he  stil'd, 

"When  God  so  much  had  for  him  done 


1667.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOKIAL.  213 

In  love,  a  none-such ;  as  the  sand, 

With  largest  heart  God  did  him  fill ; 
A  bounteous  mind,  an  open  hand, 

Affection  sweet,  all  sweet'ning  still. 
Love  v?as  his  life  ;  he  dy'd  in  love  ; 

Love  doth  embalm  his  memory ; 
Love  is  his  bliss  and  joy,  above 

With  God  now  who  is  love  for  ay : 
,  A  comprehending  charity 

To  all,  where  ought  appear'd  of  good ; 
And  yet  in  zeal  was  none  more  high 

Against  th'  apparent  serpent's  brood. 
To  truth  he  ever  constant  was. 

In  judgment  wond'rous  orthodox ; 
In  truth's  cause  never  fearing  face, 

As  if  he  were  another  Knox. 
The  prelates  and  their  impositions 

Did  never  him  conformist  make, 
But  to  avoid  those  superstitions, 

Great  worldly  hopes  did  he  forsake. 
When  in  New  England,  error's  wind 

From  sundry  other  quarters  blew ; 
No  one  could  him  conforming  find, 

Nought  from  the  line  of  truth  him  drew. 
Firm  stood  he  'gainst  the  familist, 

And  Antinomian  spirit  strong ; 
He  never  lov'd  the  Sep'ratist, 

Nor  yet  the  Anabaptist's  throng. 
Neither  the  tolerator's  strain. 

Nor  Quaker's  spirit  could  he  brook ; 
Nor  bow'd  to  the  Morellian  train, 

Nor  children's  right  did  overlook. 
Nor  did  he  slight  our  liberties. 

In  civil  and  in  church  concerns, 
But  precious  were  they  in  his  eyes. 

Who  stood  among  their  fixed  friends. 
Grave  saint  in  England  twice  did  give 

This  farewell  word  to  him ;  While  you 
Shall  in  that  place  (New  England)  live, 

No  hurt  shall  happen  thereunto. 
Strange  word,  and  strangely  verify'd ! 

He  this  day  goes  to 's  grave  in  peace, 
What  changes  sad  shall  us  betide. 

Now  he  is  gone,  we  cannot  guess ! 
What  evil  are  we  hast'ning  to ! 


214  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORLNX.  [1667. 

Lord  spare  thy  people,  but  awaken, 
Wlien  such  away  do  from  us  go, 

That  yet  we  may  not  be  forsaken  ! 
lie  a  first  corner-stone  Avas  laid 

In  poor  New  England's  Boston's  wall : 
Death  pulls  this  out,  the  breach  is  wide : 

Oh  let  it  not  now  tumble  all ! 
He 's  now  at  rest  and  reigns  in  bliss ; 

In  conflicts  we  are  left  behind,  « 

In  fears  and  straits ;  how  shall  we  miss 

Ills  faith,  prayer,  zeal,  and  peaceful  mind. 
Lord,  pour  a  double  portion 

Of  his  sweet,  gracious,  pious  spirit, 
On  poor  survivers ;  let  each  one 

Somewhat  thereof  at  least  inherit! 
Gaius,  our  host,  ah  now  is  gone  ! 

Can  we  e'er  look  for  such  another  ? 
But  yet  there  is  a  mansion, 

Where  we  may  all  turn  in  together. 
No  moving  inn,  but  resting-place, 

Where  his  blest  soul  is  gathered ; 
Where  good  men  going  are  a  pace 

Into  the  bosom  of  their  Head. 
Ay,  thither  let  us  haste  away. 

Sure  heaven  will  the  sweeter  be, 
(If  there  we  ever  come  to  stay) 

For  him,  and  others  such  as  he. 

J.  M. 

Upon  tlie  death  of  that  most  reverend  man  of  God,  Mr.  John  Wilson,  pastor  of 
the  Jirsl  church  in  Boston,  in  New  Encjland ;  whose  decease  tvas  August  7, 
1667. 

JOHN  WILSON, 

AXAGR. 

JOHN  WILSON, 

Oh  change  it  not !     No  sweeter  name  or  thing, 
Throughout  the  world,  within  our  ears  shall  ring. 

TNlioso  of  Abr'am,  Moses,  Samuel  reads. 

Or  of  Elijah,  or  Elisha's  deeds, 

Would  surely  say  their  spirit  and  power  was  his, 

And  think  there  were  a  Metempsychosis, 


1667.]  NEW.  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  215 

Yea,  like  John  Baptist  in  the  wilderness, 

So  was  our  John  in  Patmos  here,  no  less. 

John,  the  divine,  resembling  therefore  rather, 

And  of  New  England's  prophets  was  the  father, 

John,  the  divine,  whose  life  a  revelation 

Of  faith  and  love,  and  Christ  to  admiration, 

John,  the  divine,  whom  Jesus  lov'd  most  dear, 

Sweet'ned  with  leaning  on  his  bosom  here  : 

This  is  that  John,  whose  death  who  doth  not  moan, 

Hath  sure  no  heart  of  flesh,  but  one  of  stone. 

He  had  the  countries  faith,  and  love,  and  zeal, 

Even  grace  enough  for  church  and  common-weal ; 

Whereby  was  propt  up  all  the  fabrick  still, 

That  else  had  tumbled  down  our  Sion  hill. 

Of  meerly  men  deserving  glory  more, 

You  '11  find  nor  martyr,  nor  a  confessor, 

Inspir'd  he  was  with  the  prophetick  spirit 

Of  all  the  prophets,  which  he  did  inherit. 

'Twixt  an  apostle  and  evangelist. 

His  order  standeth  in  the  heavenly  list. 

If  Paul  himself  among  us  dead  had  been. 

More  tears  or  sorrow  could  not  have  been  seen. 

They  wept  not  more  for  this,  that  they  should  see 

His  face  no  more,  than  now  we  mourners  be. 

For  heavenly  poems  most  angelical, 

Composing  volumes  with  delight,  were  all 

But  gathered  up  in  one,  we  should  espy 

Enough  to  fill  an  university. 

And  were  another  psalm-book  made  by  thee, 

(Mictam  of  John)  their  title  it  should  be. 

As  aged  John  th'  apostle  us'd  to  bless 

The  people,  which  they  judg'd  their  happiness : 

So  we  did  count  it  worth  our  pilgrimage 

Unto  him,  for  his  blessing  In  his  age  ; 

Yet  then,  no  babe  moi-e  longing  for  the  breast, 

Than  he  to  take  within  the  church  his  rest. 

To  have  the  sincere  milk  of  God's  good  word, 

Whicli  to  his  soul  all  comfort  did  afford. 

Not  heat,  nor  cold,  nor  rain,  nor  snow,  must  bar ; 

But  everywhere  becomes  an  auditor. 

Who  ever  labored  In  the  ministry, 

More  given,  than  he,  to  hospitality  ? 

To  strangers,  widows,  fatherless,  and  all ; 

To  friends  and  foes  he  was  most  liberal. 


216  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOBIAL.  [1668. 

Of  all  his  prayers,  sermons,  travels,  pains, 
lie  is  ascended  heaven  to  reap  the  gains. 
Oh  for  a  double  portion  of  thy  spirit  I 
Ko  richer  treasure  would  we  all  inherit. 

Mcestus  opposuit.  T.  S.* 


1668. 

This  year  it  pleased  God  to  visit  New  England  with  the 
manifestation  of  his  displeasure,  by  the  death  of  three  emi- 
nent instruments ;  the  first  whereof  was  that  worthy  servant 
of  Christ,  Mr.  Samuel  Shepard,  pastor  of  the  church  of 
Christ  in  Rowley,  in  New  England,  who  deceased  in  the 
spring  of  this  year,  in  the  midst  of  his  days,  and  in  the  begin- 
ning of  his  work  in  the  ministry.f  The  second,  that  worthy 
man  of  God,  ]\lr.  Henry  Flint,  teacher  of  the  church  of  Christ 
at  Braintree,  in  New  England,  who  ended  his  mortal  life  the 
27th  of  April,  in  this  year ;  a  man  of  known  piety,  gi*avity, 
and  integrity,  and  well  accomplished  with  other  qualifications 
fit  for  the  work  of  the  ministry.  The  third  and  last,  but  not 
the  least,  that  supercminent  minister  of  the  gospel,  (rightly 
so  called.)  ]Mr.  Jonathan  JVIitchcll,  pastor  of  the  church  at 
Cambridge,  in  New  England,  who  laid  down  his  earthly 
tabernacle  on  the  ninth  of  July,  in  this  year.  Of  whose  rare 
endowments,  and  the  great  loss  the  whole  land  sustained  by 
his  death,  take  this  following  brief  account. 

INIr.  Jonathan  Mitchell  was  born  at  Halifax,  in  Yorkshire, 
in  England,  of  pious  and  wealthy  parents,  who  coming  over 
to  New  England,  brought  him  over  young ;  his  education  in 
learning  was  perfected  at  Harvard  College,  in  Cambridge, 
where  he  attained  to  such  a  degree  in  knowledge,  that  he 
was  soon  called  to  be  a  fellow  of  the  college,  and,  within  a 


*  These  lines  -were  ■written  by  the  Rev.  Thomas  Shepard.  —  Mar/iial.  iii.  49. 

f  Mr.  Shepard  was  second  son  of  Rev.  IMr.  Shepard  of  Cambridge.  lie 
graduated  at  Harvard  College,  in  1658,  and  was  ordainc.l  ;.t  Rowley,  about 
six  years  before  his  death.  —  Eliot's  Biog.  Diet. 


166S.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  217 

few  years  after,  his  lustre  did  so  shine,  that  the  church  at 
Hartford,  upon  Connecticut  river,  made  application  to  him  in 
order  to  supply  the  place  of  that  eminent  servant  of  Christ, 
Mr.  Thomas  Hooker,  a  little  before  deceased  ;  but  the  church 
at  Cambridge,  (by  the  advice  of  their  worthy  pastor,  Mr. 
Thomas  Shepard,  then  living,)  not  willing  to  part  with  so 
great  a  treasure,  became  competitor  with  Hartford,  and  gave 
him  a  call  to  them.  This  loving  strife,  between  the  two 
churches  of  Hartford  and  Cambridge,  about  him,  was,  in  a 
short  time,  decided  by  the  awful  hand  of  God,  in  the  death 
of  that  eminent  and  glorious  star,  Mr.  Thomas  Shepard, 
pastor  at  Cambridge ;  which  place  being  wholly  destitute, 
and  Hartford  being  supplied  with  a  teacher,  namely,  that 
worthy  of  the  Lord,  Mr.  Samuel  Stone,  the  balance  was  cast 
for  Cambridge,  and  in  the  year  1650,  he  was  called  and 
ordained  their  pastor.  It  was  an  eminent  favor  of  God  to 
that  church,  to  have  this  great  breach  thus  made  up,  with  a 
man  so  much  of  the  spirit  and  principles  of  their  former  pas- 
tor, and  so  excellently  qualified  with  respect  to  the  College : 
for,  reason  and  prudence  requireth,  that  the  minister  of  that 
place  be  more  than  ordinarily  endowed  with  learning,  gravity, 
wisdom,  orthodoxness,  ability,  sweet  and  excellent  gifts  in 
preaching,  that  so  the  scholars  which  are  devoted  and  set 
apart,  in  order  to  be  preachers  of  the  gospel,  might  be  seasoned 
with  the  sph'it  of  such  an  Elijah ;  in  which  regard,  this  holy 
man  of  God  was  eminently  furnished,  and  his  labors  wonder- 
fully blessed ;  for  very  many  of  the  scholars,  bred  up  in  his 
time,  (as  is  observed,)  do  savor  of  his  spirit,  for  grace  and 
manner  of  preaching,  which  was  most  attractive.  He  lived 
pastor  of  the  church  about  eighteen  years,  and  was  most  in- 
tense and  faithful  in  declaring  much  of  the  counsel  of  God. 
He  went  through  a  great  part  of  the  body  of  divinity ;  made 
a  very  excellent  exposition  of  the  book  of  Genesis,  and  part 
of  Exodus ;  and  delivered  many  fruitful  and  profitable  ser- 
mons on  the  four  first  chapters  of  John;  and,  in  his  monthly 
lectures,  which  were  abundantly  frequented,  he  preached  of 
man's  misery  by  sin,  and  recovery  by  Christ  Jesus ;  and  died 
in  the  third  part  of  it,  namely,  concerning  man's  obedience  id 

19 


218  KEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1668. 

Christ;  besides  many  other  excellent  truths,  by  him  taught, 
upon  divers  occasions.  In  all  his  labors,  God  was  wonder- 
fully present  with  him.  He  was  a  person  that  held  very  near 
communion  with  God;  eminent  in  wisdom,  piety,  humility, 
love,  self-denial,  and  of  a  compassionate  and  tender  heart ; 
surpassing  in  public-spiritedness ;  a  mighty  man  in  prayer, 
and  eminent  at  standing  in  the  gap ;  he  was  zealous  for  order, 
and  faithful  in  asserting  the  truth,  against  all  oppugners  of  it. 
Li  a  word,  he  was  a  man  whom  God  had  richly  furnished, 
and  eminently  fitted  for  his  work;  lived  desired,  and  died 
lamented,  by  aU  good  Christians  that  knew  him.  It  pleased 
God  upon  the  ninth  of  July,  1668,  in  a  hot  and  burning 
season,  (but  much  more  hot  in  the  heat  of  God's  anger  to 
New  England,)  to  take  him  to  rest  and  glory,  about  the  43d 
year  of  his  age.  His  race  was  but  short,  but  the  work  he  did 
was  very  much.  The  elegies  following  may  give  the  reader 
a  further  account  of  what  esteem  he  was.* 

Upon  the  death  of  that  truly  godlj,  reverend,  and  faithful  servant  of  Christ, 
j\Ir.  Jonathan  Mitchell,  2)astor  of  the  Church  at  Cambridge,  who  deceased 
July  9,  1668. 

What  shall  we  say  ?     Of  sad  effects  -n-hat  fear  ? 
Four  splendent  stars  extinguish'd  in  one  year ! 
Two  old,  one  young,  and  this  of  middle  age ; 
A  brightest  light,  most  eyes  who  did  engage, 
The  Lord  in's  temple  is,  earth  silence  keep  ; 
Dispute  not  over  bold  this  judgment  deep. 
A  mourning  great,  each  eye  distilling  streams ; 
Sad  sighs  and  sobs  in  most  men's  mouths  their  themes. 
And  who  can  blame  it  ?  for  this  we  well  may, 
If  love,  if  fear,  if  temple-shakes  bear  sway. 
The  wife  hath  lost  her  head,  four  hopeful  stems 
A  father ;  Cambridge  too  their  crowning  gems ; 
Keighbors,  a  useful  light ;  elders,  a  brother, 
Whose  head  and  mouth  made  him,  to  most,  a  father. 
Sad  Cambridge,  when  thou  lost  thy  Thomas  dear, 
Grod  pitied  thee,  and  gave  a  right  compeer ; 

*  There  is  an  elaborate  life  of  this  eminent  man  in  the  Magnalia,  (iv.  166 
-185,)  which  is  faithfully  abridged  in  the  History  of  Cambridge.  —  Hist.  Coll. 
viii.  47-51. 


1668.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  219 

This  Jonathan  thy  Mitchell,  one  in  -whom 
Was  much  of  el,  a  INIichael  judged  by  some. 
Eight  strong  in  school,  in  desk  of  brightest  shine  ; 
Artist,  good  linguist,  high  orthodox  divine ; 
Of  judgment  deep  ;  of  memory  how  large ! 
Invention  quick,  grave,  pleasant ;  who  can  charge 
Thee,  in  thy  theory  or  practic,  with  dark  fail  ? 
Humble,  sincere,  whose  love  cords  did  avail. 
Much  good  by  him,  you  Cambridge  have  received, 
He  gone,  by  you  his  relicts  see  rellev'd. 
A  royal  qusere,  'twas  when  Jonathan  dead, 
And  royal  act,  Jonathan's  stems  to  feed. 

E.  B.* 


To  the  memory  of  that  learned  and  reverend  Mr.  Jonathan  Mitchell.,  late  min- 
ister of  Cambridge,  in  New  England,  interred  July  10, 1668. 

Quicquid  agimus,  quicquid  patimur  venit  ex  alto. 

The  country's  tears,  be  ye  my  spring ;  my  hill, 
A  general  grave ;  let  groans  inspire  my  quill, 
With  an  heart  rending  sense,  drawn  from  the  cries. 
Of  orphan  churches,  and  the  destinies 
Of  a  bereaved  house  :  let  children  weep. 
They  scarce  know  why';  and  let  the  mothers  steep 
Her  lifeless  hopes  in  brine  ;  the  private  friend 
O'erwhelmed  with  grief,  falter,  his  comforts  end, 
By  a  warm  sympathy  let  fev'rish  heat 
E,oam  through  my  vei'se  unseen  ;  and  a  cold  sweat 
Limning  despair  attend  me  ;  sighs  diffuse 
Convulsions  through  my  language,  such  as  use 
To  type  a  gasping  fancy ;  lastly  shroud 
Religion's  splendor  in  a  mourning  cloud, 
Replete  with  vengeance  for  succeeding  times. 
Fertile  in  woes,  more  fertile  in  their  crimes. 
These  are  my  muse,  and  these  inspire  the  sails 
Of  fancy  with  their  sighs  Instead  of  gales. 
Reader,  read  rev'rend  Mitchell's  life,  and  then 
Confess  the  world  a  Gordian  knot  again. 
Read  his  tear-delug'd  grave,  and  then  decree 
Our  present  woe  and  future  misery ; 


*  The  Rev.  Edward  Bulkley  of  Concord,  is  supposed  to  be  intended  by 
these  initials. 


220  NEW  ENGLAND'S   MEMORIAL.  [1668. 

Stars  falling  speak  a  stonn.     "When  Samuel  dies, 

Steel  may  expect  Pliilistia's  cruelties. 

So  when  Jehovah's  brighter  glory  fled 

The  temple,  Israel  was  captive  led. 

Geneva's  triple  light  made  one  divine ; 

But  here  that  vast  triumvirate  combine 

By  a  blest  Metempsychosis,  to  take 

One  person  for  their  larger  Zodiac. 

In  sacred  censures,  Farrel's  dreadful  scroll 

Of  words,  broke  from  the  pulpit  to  the  soul. 

(Indulgent  parents  when  they  spare,  they  spoil, 

Old  wounds  need  vinegar  as  well  as  oil. 

Distasteful  cates  with  miseries  do  suit; 

The  Paschal  lamb  was  eat  with  bitter  fruit)  ; 

In  balmy  comforts,  Yiret's  geniu3  came 

From  the  wrinkled  Alps  to  woo  the  western  dame  ; 

And  courting  Cambridge,  quickly  took  from  thence, 

Her  last  degrees  of  rhetoric  and  sense. 

Calvin's  Laconics  through  his  doctrines  spread, 

And  children's  children  with  their  manna  fed. 

His  exposition  Genesis  begun. 

And  fatal  Exodus  eclips'd  his  sun. 

Some  say  that  souls  of  sad  presages  give ; 

Death-breathing  sermons  taught  us  last  to  live. 

One  sows,  another  reaps,  may  truly  be, 

Our  grave  instruction  and  his  elegy. 

His  system  of  religion  half  unheard, 

Full  double  in  his  preaching  life  appear'd. 

Happy  that  place  where  rulers  deeds  appear, 

r  th'  front  of  battle,  and  their  woi-ds  i'  the  rear. 

He 's  gone,  to  whom  his  country  owes  a  love, 

Worthy  the  prudent  serpent  and  the  dove. 

Religion's  Panoply,  the  sinner's  terror, 

Death  summon'd  hence  sure  by  writ  of  error, 

The  Quaker  trembling  at  his  thunder,  fled, 

And  with  Caligula  resum'd  his  bed. 

He  by  the  motions  of  a  nobler  spirit, 

Clear'd  men,  and  made  their  notions  swine  inherit, 

The  ^lunster  goblin  by  his  holy  flood, 

Exorcis'd,  like  a  thin  Phantasma  stood. 

Brown's  babel  shatter'd  by  his  lightning  fell ; 

And  with  confused  horror  pack'd  to  hell. 

The  Scripture  with  a  commentary  bound, 

(Like  a  lost  calice)  in  his  heart  was  found. 

Wlien  he  was  sick,  the  air  a  fever  took, 

And  thirst}'  Phoebus  quaft  the  silver  brook. 


1668.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  221 

"When  dead  tlie  spheres  in  thunder  clouds  and  rain, 
Gi'oan'd  his  elegiuin,  mourn'd  and  wept  our  pain, 
Let  not  the  brazen  Schismatic  aspire  ; 
Lot's  leaving  Sodom,  left  them  to  the  fire. 
'Tis  true,  the  bee 's  now  dead,  but  yet  his  sting, 
Death's  to  their  dronish  doctrines  yet  may  bring. 

EPITAPHIUM. 

Here  lies  within  this  comprehensive  span, 
The  churches,  courts,  and  countries  Jonathan, 
He  that  speaks  Mitchell,  gives  the  schools  the  lie; 
Friendship  in  him  gain'd  an  ubiquity. 

F.  D. 
Vivet  post  funera  virtus. 


An  epitaph  upon  the  deplored  death  of  that  siipereminent  minister  of  the 
gospel,  Mr.  Jonathan  Mitchell. 

Here  lies  the  darling  of  his  time, 
Mitchell  expired  in  his  prime; 
Who  four  years  short  of  forty-seven. 
Was  found  full  ripe  and  pluck'd  for  heaven. 
Was  full  of  prudent  zeal  and  love. 
Faith,  patience,  wisdom  from  above  ; 
•  New  England's  stay,  next  age's  story ; 
The  chui'ches  gem ;  the  college  glory. 
Angels  may  speak  him ;  ah  ;  not  I, 
(Whose  worth's  above  Hyperbole) 
But  for  our  loss,  wer't  in  my  power, 
I'd  weep  an  everlasting  shower. 

J.  S.* 

A  fourth  minister  that  died  this  year  was  Mr.  John  Eliot, 
jun.,  born  at  Roxbury,  in  New  England,  eldest  son  of  the  Rev. 
Mr.  John  EUot,  teacher  of  the  church  there.  He  was  educated 
at  Cambridge,  in  the  Latin  school,  and  in  the  College,  until 
he  became  master  of  arts ;  and  a  few  years  after  was  called 
to  be  pastor  of  a  church  within  the  bounds  of  Cambridge, 
upon  the  south  side  of  Charles  river.  He  was  a  person  excel- 
lently endowed,  and  accomplished  with  gifts  of  nature,  learn- 


*  Probably  Kev.  John  Sherman,  minister  of  Watertown. 

19* 


222  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  [1668. 

ing,  and  gi-ace;  of  comely  proportion,  ruddy  complexion, 
cheerful  countenance  ;  of  quick  apprehension,  solid  judgment, 
excellent  prudence ;  learned  both  in  tongues  and  arts  for  one 
of 'his  time,  and  studiously  intense  in  acquiring  more  knowl- 
edge. His  abilities  and  acceptation  in  the  ministry  did  excel ; 
his  piety,  faith,  love,  humility,  self-denial,  and  zeal,  did  emi- 
nently shine  upon  all  occasions.  He  had  (under  the  conduct 
of  his  father)  by  his  diligence,  industry,  and  zeal,  (for  the 
good  of  souls,)  attained  to  such  skill  in  the  Indian  language, 
that  he  preached  to  the  Indians  sundry  years ;  travelling  many 
miles  in  a  day  once  a  fortnight,  to  dispense  the  gospel  to  them. 
The  Indians  have  often  said,  that  his  preaching  to  them  was 
precious  and  desirable ;  and  consequently  their  loss,  and  the 
obstruction  in  that  work,  much  to  be  lamented.  In  a  word, 
there  was  so  much  of  God  in  him,  that  aU  the  wise  and  godly 
who  knew  him,  loved  and  honored  him  in  the  Lord,  and 
bewailed  his  death ;  which  fell  upon  the  13th  day  of  October, 
1668,  and  of  his  age  about  thirty-five  years. 

I  shall  close  up  this  small  history  with  a  word  of  advice  to 
the  rising  generation,  that  as  now  their  godly  predecessors 
have  had  large  experience  of  the  goodness  and  faithfulness  of 
God,  for  the  space  of  near  forty-six  years,  (some  of  them,) 
and  have  passed  under  various  dispensations,  sometimes  under 
great  afflictions,  otherwhile  the  sun  shining  upon  their  taber- 
nacles in  ways  of  peace  and  prosperity ;  and  yet  notwith- 
standing, through  the  grace  of  Christ,  the  most  of  them  have 
held  their  integrity  in  his  ways  ;  that  so,  such  as  succeed  them 
would  follow  their  examples  so  far  as  they  have  followed 
Christ ;  that  it  might  not  be  said  of  them,  as  it  is  to  be  feared 
it  may  be,  by  what  yet  appears  amongst  many  of  them,  that 
indeed  God  did  once  plant  a  noble  vine  in  New  England,  but 
it  is  degenerated  into  the  plant  of  a  strange  vine,  Jer.  ii.  21. 
It  were  well  that  it  might  be  said  that  the  rising  generation 
did  serve  the  Lord  all  the  days  of  such  as  in  this  our  Israel 
are  as  Joshua's  amongst  us,  Josh.  xxiv.  31.  And  the  elders 
that  over-lived  him,  which  have  known  all  the  works  of  the 
Lord,  which  he  hath  done  for  their  fathers.     But  if  yet,  not- 


1668.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL.  223 

withstanding,  afterwards,  such  shall  forget,  and  not  regard 
those,  his  great  works,  here  presented  before  them,  besides 
many  more,  that  I  hope  by  some  others  may  come  to  their 
view ;  be  they  assured,  he  will  destroy  them,  and  not  build 
them  up,  Psal.  xxviii.  5.  Oh,  therefore,  let  the  truly  godly 
in  this  land,  be  incited  by  the  example  of  Moses,  as  the  mouth 
of  the  church,  to  pray  earnestly  and  incessantly  unto  the  Lord, 
that  his  work  may  yet  appear  to  his  servants,  and  his  glory 
unto  their  children,  Psal.  xc.  16 ;  Isa.  xliv.  3,  4.  And  that  he 
would  pour  out  his  spirit  upon  his  church  and  people  in  New 
England,  and  his  blessing  upon  their  offspring,  that  they  may 
spring  up  as  among  the  grass,  and  as  the  wiUows  by  the  water- 
courses ;  that  so  great  occasion  there  may  be  thereby  of 
taking  notice  thereof  in  succeeding  generations,  to  the  praise 
and  glory  of  God.     So  be  it. 


SUPPLEMENT 


NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMORIAL, 


BY    ANOTHER     HAND.' 


1669. 

This  year,  1669,  was  rendered  sorrowful  and  remarkable, 
by  the  death  of  Capt.  Thomas  Southworth,  who,  full  of  faith 
and  comfort,  expired  at  Plimouth,  December  the  8th,  being 
about  fifty-three  years  old,  after  he  had  served  God  in  his 
generation,  faithfully,  both  in  a  public,  and  private  station. 

Thomas  Prince,  Esq.,  was  again  chosen  governor  of  this 
colony  for  this  year,  and  so  annually  to  the  year  1672 ;  and, 
March  29,  1673,  finished  his  course,  in  the  seventy-thu'd  year 
of  his  life ;  having  been  a  worthy,  pious  gentleman,  and  very 
capable  of  the  office  of  governor,  which  he  sustained  about 
eighteen  years,  bemg  therein  a  terror  to  evil  doers,  and  an 
encourager  of  those  that  did  well ;  and  was  honorably  interred 
at  Plimouth,  April  8, 1673. 

To  whom  succeeded  as  governor,  at  the  next  election,  June 
3,  1673,  the  Hon.  Josias  Winslow,  Esq.,  son  of  the  same 


*  The  author  of  this  Supplement,  was  the  Hon.  Josiah  Cotton,  of  Plymouth, 
son  of  the  Rev.  John  Cotton,  sometime  minister  of  that  town.  His  mother, 
Joanna,  was  a  daughter  of  Dr.  Brian  Rossiter,  of  Guilford,  in  Connecticut. 
He  graduated,  at  Harvard  CoUege,  in  1698,  and  died  in  1756,  aged  77. 


226  NEW  ENGLAND'S  IMEMORIAL.  '  [1669. 

Governor  "Winslow,  in  whose  time,  namely,  June  24,  1675, 
broke  out  the  Indian  war  by  Philip,  chief  sachem  of  Pocka- 
nockett,  alias  Mount  Hope,  wherein  God,  for  our  sins,  was 
pleased  to  render  the  I^^ans  a  great  scourge  to  his  people  in 
this,  and  the  other  colonies  of  New  England,  both  in  their 
persons  and  estates.  The  war  being  attended  with  the  usual 
barbarity  of  the  heathen,  burning  of  houses,  murdering  of 
men,  women,  and  children;  desolation  of  towns  and  settle- 
ments ;  tedious  and  terrible  captivities,  and  continual  fears 
and  dangers ;  the  Indians  spreading  themselves  far  and  near, 
and  effecting  with  their  hands  the  revenge  and  malice  of  their 
hearts,  until  that  God  Almighty  regarding  our  prayers,  and 
succeeding  our  endeavors,  put  a  stop  unto  the  outrages  of  the 
heathen,  in  the  year  1676,  when  Philip,  the  perfidious  aggres- 
sor in  the  war,  was  slain  on  his  own  plantation  near  Mount 
Hope,  (now  Bristol,)  by  one  of  his  own  countrymen ;  and 
others  who  had  a  great  hand  in  our  distresses,  brought  to  con- 
dign punishment,  or  forced  to  fly  their  own  country. 

Thus  God  preserved  the  -vine,  whioh  his  own  right  hand 
had  planted,  and  has  enlarged  our  borders,  by  giving  to  us  the 
heritage  of  the  heathen,  which  they  justly  forfeited  by  their 
unreasonable  rebelKon. 

Oh !  that  the  people  of  this,  and  the  other  colonies,  would 
praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness,  and  wonderful  works  unto 
them,  that  so  he  may  not  be  provoked  to  kindle  such  a  fire 
amongst  them. 

But  a  more  particular  account  of  this  war  has  been  faith- 
fully recorded  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hubbard,  and  Dr.  Increase 
Mather,  and  others,  to  which  I  refer  the  reader. 

This  Governor  Winslow  was  annually  chosen  to  that  office 
to  the  year  1680 ;  and  in  December,  1680,  after  many  escapes 
in  perilous  fights  and  dangerous  voyages,  death  arrested  him, 
at  his  scat  in  Marshfield,  within  the  jurisdiction  of  New 
Plimouth,  in  the  fifty-second  year  of  his  age.  He  was  a 
worthy  and  weU-accomplished  gentleman,  deservedly  beloved 
by  the  people,  being  a  true  friend  to  their  just  liberties,  gen- 
erous, facetious,  affable,  and  sincere,  qualities  incident  to  the 
family. 


1669.]  NEW  ENGLAND'S  MEMOEIAL.  227 

In  1681,  June  7th,  Thomas  Hinckley,  Esq.,  was  chosen 
governor,  and  by  annual  election,  continued  to  1686. 

In  the  year  1685,  the  government  being  much  enlarged 
through  the  divine  benediction  upon  their  labor  and  industry ; 
the  colony  was  divided  into  three  counties,  namely.  The 
county  of  Plimouth,  of  which  the  shire  town  is  Plimouth. 

The  county  of  Barnstable,  the  shire  town  Barnstable. 

The  county  of  Bristol,  Bristol  being  the  shire  town. 

In  the  county  of  Plimouth,  are  now  ten  towns,  namely, 
Plymouth,  Duxbury,  Marshfield,  Scituate,  Bridgewater,Abing- 
ton,  Pembroke,  Plimpton,  Middleborough,  and  Rochester. 

In  the  county  of  Barnstable,  are  eight  towns,  namely, 
Sandwich,  Barnstable,  Yarmouth,  Harwich,  Eastham,  Trm'o, 
Falmouth,  and  Chatham. 

In  the  county  of  Bristol,  are  twelve  towns,  namely,  Bristol, 
Rehoboth,  Swanzey,  Taunton,  Dighton,  Norton,  Barrington, 
Freetown,  Tiverton,  Dartmouth,  Little  Compton,  and  Attle- 
borough. 

In  December,  1686,  Sir  Edmund  Andross  arrived  at  Boston 
with  a  large  commission  from  his  Majesty,  King  James  the 
Second,  comprehending  the  governments  of  the  Massachu- 
setts, Plimouth,  Rhode  Island,  Connecticut,  etc.,  who  con- 
tinued our  governor  till  the  happy  and  glorious  Revolution 
under  King  William  and  Queen  Mary  of  blessed  memory. 

In  April,  1689,  Sir  Edmund  Andross  being  dismissed  from 
his  government,  each  colony  reassumed  their  former  powers, 
and  Mr.  Hincldey  was  annually  elected  governor  to  the  year 
1691. 

Our  last  election  of  governor,  deputy  governor,  and  assist- 
ants, being  June  2,  1691,  the  said  Mr.  Hinckley  was  chosen 
governor,  and  William  Bradford,  Esq.,  deputy  governor,  John 
Freeman,  Daniel  Smith,  Barnabas  Lothrop,  John  Thatcher, 
John  Walley,  John  Cushing,  assistants^  and  Mr.  Samuel 
Sprague,  secretary.  • 

And  note,  that  Constant  Southworth,  James  Brown,  and 
James  Cudworth,  first  chosen,  between  the  year  1670  and 
1675,  assistants  in  government,  are  the  only  assistants,  whose 


228  NEW  ENGLAND'S  ]\rEMORIAL.  [1669. 

names  are  not  mentioned  in  this  book,  and  therefore  here 
inserted. 

In  the  year  1690,  was  the  unsuccessful  attempt  on  Canada, 
in  which  Plimouth  bore  its  part  both  of  charge  and  loss. 

And  in  the  same  year  the  Massachusetts  sending  over 
their  agents  to  England,  with  whom  went  the  Rev.  ]\Ir. 
Ichabod  Wiswall  from  Plimouth  Colony,  obtained  of  King 
William  and  Queen  Mary,  a  charter,  containing  many  valu- 
able privileges,  wherein  Plimouth  (with  some  other  addi- 
tions) was  united  to  the  Massachusetts,  and  incorporated  into 
one  real  province,  by  the  name  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay, 
in  New  England ;  the  King  reserving  to  himself  and  succes- 
sors, the  power  of  appointing  governor,  lieutenant-governor, 
and  secretary ;  and,  consonant  to  this  new  constitution.  Sir 
William  Phips,  knight,  being  commissioned  our  first  governor, 
arrived  at  Boston  with  the  new  charter.  May,  1692 ;  under 
which  constitution  we  have  ever  since  continued. 


GOV.  BRADFORD'S  HISTORY 


PLYMOUTH  COLONY. 


20 


For  a  more  complete  account  of  the  church  ■which  went  into  exile  in 
Holland,  and  its  pilgrimage  to  Plymouth,  we  here  give  such  portions  of  Gov. 
Bradford's  History,  found  upon  the  church  records  at  Plymouth,  as  are  not 
found  in  the  preceding  pages  of  the  Memorial. 


MORTO'N'S  PREFACE. 


Christian  Reader:  — 

I  have  looked  at  it  as  a  duty  incumbent  on  me  to  commit 
to  writing  the  first  beginnings  and  after  progress  of  the  Church 
of  Christ  at  Plymouth  in  New  England ;  forasmuch  as  I 
cannot  understand  that  there  is  any  thing  particularly  extant 
concerning  it,  and  almost  all  the  members  of  the  said  church, 
both  elders  and  others,  being  deceased,  by  whom  intelligence 
of  matters  in  that  behalf  might  be  procured.  I  dare  not 
charge  the  reverend  elders  of  that  church  who  are  gone  to 
their  rest,  with  any  neglect  on  that  behalf;  for  when  they 
were  in  Holland,  they  were  necessitated  to  defend  the  cause 
of  Christ  by  writing  against  opposites  of  several  sorts  ;  so  as 
such  like  employs,  together  with  the  constant  and  faithful 
discharge  of  the  duties  of  their  offices,  probably  took  up  the 
greatest  part  of  their  time ;  and  since  the  church  parted,  and 
a  considerable  part  thereof  came  unto  this  going  down  of 
the  sun,  it  might  be  neglected  partly  on  the  account  that 
divers  writings,  some  whereof  being  put  forth  in  print,  did 
point  at  and  in  a  great  measure  discriminate  the  affairs  of 
the  church ;  forasmuch  as  then  the  small  commonwealth,  in 
our  first  beginning  at  New  Plymouth,  consisted  mostly  of 
such  as  were  members  of  the  church  which  was  first  begun 
and  afterwards  carried  on  in  Leyden,  in  Holland,  for  about 
the  space  of  twelve  years,  and  continued  and  carried  on  at 
Plymouth,  in  New  England,  a  small  part  whereof  remaineth 


232  MOKTON'S  TREFACE, 

until  this  day.  If  any  thing  was  done  on  this  kind  by  those 
worthy  leaders,  I  suppose  the  blame  is  rather  to  be  laid  on 
those  which  had  the  first  view  of  their  studies,  and  had  their 
books  and  writings  in  custody  after  their  decease ;  for  I  am 
persuaded  that  such  was  their  faithfulness  and  prudence,  as 
that  they  did  not  wholly  neglect  this  matter. 

Some  years  since  it  pleased  God  to  put  an  impulse  upon 
my  spirit  to  do  something  in  a  historical  way  concerning  New 
England,  more  especially  with  respect  to  the  Colony  of  New 
Plymouth  ;  which  was  entitled  "  New  England's  Memorial ;  " 
in  which  I  occasionally  took  notice  of  God's  great  and 
gracious  work  in  erecting  so  many  churches  of  Christ  in  this 
wilderness.  But  it  was  judged  by  some  that  were  judicious 
that  I  was  too  sparing  and  short  in  that  behalf;  the  consider- 
ation whereof  put  me  on  thought  of  recollecting  something 
more  particularly  relating  to  the  church  of  Plymouth.  But 
it  pleased  the  Lord  so  to  dispose,  that  having  accomplished 
my  desires,  some  time  after  the  finisliing  of  this  work  I  was 
solicited  to  lend  it  to  a  reverend  friend  at  Boston,  where  it 
was  burned  in  the  first  fire  that  was  so  destructive  at  Boston, 
in  the  year  1676.  Yet,  notwithstanding,  I  have,  through  the 
goodness  of  God,  crowded  through  many  difficulties  to 
achieve  it  the  second  time ;  and,  for  that  end,  did  once  again 
repair  to  the  study  of  my  much  honored  uncle,  William 
Bradford,  Esquire,  deceased,  for  whose  care  and  faithfulness 
in  such  like  respects  we  stand  bound ;  as  firstly  and  mostly 
to  the  Lord,  so  secondarily  to  him  and  his,  whose  labors  in 
such  respect  might  fitly  have  been  published  to  the  world,  had 
they  not  been  involved  in  and  amongst  particulars  of  other 
nature. 

Gentle  reader,  I  humbly  crave  thy  patience,  and  acceptance 
of  this  small  treatise,  so  as  to  read  it  over  considerately ; 
wherein  so  doing  thou  wilt  discern  much  of  the  goodness, 
mercy,  and  power  of  God ;  who  as  at  the  first  brought  this 
fabric  of  the  world  out  of  the  womb  of  nothing,  hath  brought 
so  many  famous  churches  of  Christ  out  of  so  small  begin- 
nings ;   with   many   other   useful   considerations   that   thou 


MORTON'S  PREFACE.  233 

mayest  meet  with  in  the  serious  perusal  thereof.  So  leav- 
ing thee  and  this  small  work  to  the  blessing  of  the  only- 
wise  God, 

I  remain  thine  in  Christ  Jesus, 

Nathaniel  Morton. 

Phjmouth,  in  New  England,  January  13lh,  1680. 


20^ 


INTRODUCTION. 


AN  INTEODUCTION  TO  THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  OF  THE 

CHURCH  OF  CHRIST  AT  PLYMOUTH,  IN  NEW 

ENGLAND,  AS  FOLLOWETH* 

It  is  well  known  to  the  godly  and  judicious,  how  that  ever 
since  the  first  breaking  out  of  the  light  of  the  gospel  in 
our  honorable  nation  of  England,  —  which  was  the  first  of 
nations  whom  the  Lord  adorned  therewith,  after  that  gross 
darkness  of  Popery,  which  had  covered  and  overspread  the 
Christian  world,  —  what  wars  and  oppositions  ever  since 
Satan  hath  raised,  maintained,  and  continued  against  the 
saints  from  time  to  time,  in  one  sort  or  other ;  sometimes  by 
bloody  death  and  cruel  torments,  otherwhiles  imprisonments, 
banishments,  and  other  hard  usages ;  as  being  loth  his  king- 
dom should  go  down,  the  truth  prevail,  and  the  churches  of 
God  revert  to  their  ancient  purity,  and  recover  their  primitive 
order,  liberty,  and  beauty.  But  when  he  could  not  prevail  by 
these  means  against  the  main  truths  of  the  gospel,  but  that 
they  began  to  take  rooting  in  many  places,  being  watered 
with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  and  blessed  from  heaven  with 
a  gracious  increase  ;  he  then  began  to  take  him  to  his  ancient 
stratagems,  used  of  old  against  the  first  Christians ;  that  when 
by  the  bloody  and  barbarousness  of  the  heathen  emperors  he 
could  not  stop  and  subvert  the  course  of  the  gospel,  but  that 

*  This  was  originally  penned  by  ]\Ir.  William  Bradford,  governor  of  New 
Plymouth.  —  Side  note  hy  Morton. 


236  INTRODUCTION.  [1553-1558. 

it  speedily  overspread  with  a  wonderful  celerity  to  the  then 
best  known  parts  of  the  world,  he  then  began  to  sow  errors, 
heresies,  and  wonderful  desertions  amongst  the  professors 
themselves,  working  upon  their  pride  and  ambition,  with 
other  corrupt  passions  incident  to  all  mortal  men,  yea  to  the 
saints  themselves  in  some  measure ;  by  which  woful  effects 
followed,  as  not  only  bitter  contentions  and  heart-burnings, 
schisms,  with  other  horrible  confusions,  but  Satan  took  occa- 
sion and  advantage  thereby  to  foist  in  a  number  of  vile  cere- 
monies, with  many  unprofitable  canons  and  decrees,  which 
have  since  been  as  snares  to  many  peaceable  poor  souls  even 
to  this  day ;  so,  as  in  the  ancient  times  the  persecution  by  the 
heathen  and  their  emperors  was  not  greater  than  of  the  Chris- 
tians, one  against  another,  the  Arians'  and  other  their  accom- 
plices' against  the  orthodox  and  true  Christians  (as  mtnesseth 
Socrates  in  his  second  book,  saith  he)  "  was  no  less  than  that 
of  old  practised  towards  the  Christians  when  they  were  com- 
pelled and  drawn  to  sacrifice  to  idols ;  for  many  endured  sun- 
dry kinds  of  torments,  others  racking,  and  dismembering  of 
their  joints,  confiscating  of  their  goods,  some  bereaved  of  their 
native  soil,  others  departed  this  life  under  the  hands  of  the 
the  tormentor,  and  some  died  in  banishment,  and  never  saw 
their  country  again." 

The  like  method  Satan  hath  seemed  to  hold  in  these  latter 
times,  since  the  truth  began  to  spring  and  spread  after  the 
great  defection  made  by  Antichrist,  the  Man  of  Sin.  For  to 
let  pass  the  many  examples  in  sundry  nations,  in  several 
places  of  the  world,  and  instances  of  our  own,  when  as  the  old 
serpent  could  not  prevail  by  those  fiery  flames,  and  other  his 
cruel  tragedies,  which  he  by  his  instruments  put  in  ure  every- 
where in  the  days  of  Queen  Mary  and  before,  he  then  began 
another  kind  of  war,  and  went  more  closely  to  work,  not  only 
to  oppugn,  but  even  to  ruinate  and  destroy  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  by  more  secret  and  subtile  means,  by  kindhng  the 
flames  of  contention  and  sowing  the  seeds  of  discord  and  bit- 
ter enmity  amongst  the  professors  and  seeming  reformed  them- 
selves. For  when  he  could  not  prevail  by  the  former  means 
against  the  principal   doctrines  of  faith,  he  bent  his  force 


1553-1558.]  INTRODUCTION.  237 

against  the  holy  discipline  and  outward  regimen  of  the  king- 
dom of  Christ,  by  which  those  holy  doctrines  should  be  con- 
firmed, and  true  piety  maintained  amongst  the  saints  and 
people  of  God. 

IVIr.  Fox  recordeth  how  that,  besides  those  worthy  martyrs 
and  confessors  which  were  burned  in  Queen  Mary's  days, 
and  otherwise  tormented,  many,  both  students  and  others, 
fled  out  of  the  land,  to  the  number  of  eight  hundred,  and  be- 
came several  congregations  at  Wesel,  Frankfort,  Basle,  Em- 
den,  Markpurge,  Strasburg,  and  Geneva,  etc.  Amongst 
whom,  especially  those  at  Frankfort,  began  a  bitter  war  of 
contention  and  persecution  about  the  ceremonies  and  service- 
book,  and  other  popish  and  antichristian  stuff,  the  plague  of 
England  to  this  day,  which  are  like  the  high  places  in  Israel 
which  the  prophets  cried  out  against,  and  were  their  ruin ; 
which  the  better  part  sought,  according  to  the  purity  of  the 
gospel,  to  root  out  and  utterly  destroy,  and  the  other  part, 
under  veiled  pretences,  for  their  own  ends  and  advancement, 
sought  as  stiffly  to  continue,  maintain,  and  defend ;  as  ap- 
peareth  by  the  Discourse  thereof  published  in  print  anno  1575, 
a  book  that  deserves  better  to  be  known  and  considered  than 
it  is.*  The  one  side  labored  to  have  the  right  worship  of 
God  and  discipline  of  Christ  established  in  the  church  accord- 
ing to  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  without  the  mixture  of 
men's  inventions,  and  to  have  and  to  be  ruled  by  the  laws  of 
God's  word,  dispensed  in  those  offices  and  by  those  officers  of 
pastors  and  teachers  and  elders,  according  to  the  Scriptures. 
The  other  party,  though  under  many  colors  and  pretences, 
endeavored  to  have  the  episcopal  dignity,  after  the  popish 
manner,  with  their  large  power  and  jurisdiction,  still  retained, 
with  all  those  court  canons  and  ceremonies,  together  with  all 

*  "A  Brief  Discourse  of  tlie  troubles  begun  at  Frankfort,  in  Germany,  anno 
Domini  1554,  about  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and  Ceremonies,  and  con- 
tinued by  the  Englishmen  there  to  the  end  of  Queen  Mary's  reign;  in  the 
■which  Discourse  the  gentle  reader  shall  see  the  very  original  and  beginning 
of  all  the  contention  that  hath  been,  and  "what  was  the  cause  of  the  same. 
1575."  Two  editions  of  this  book  are  in  the  Library  of  the  Mass.  Hist. 
Society. 


23S  INTRODUCTION.  [1558. 

such  livings,  revenues,  and  subordinate  officers,  with  other 
such  means  as  formerly  upheld  their  antichristian  greatness, 
and  enabled  them  with  lordly  and  tyrannous  power  to  perse- 
cute the  poor  servants  of  God. 

This  contention  was  so  great,  as  neither  the  honor  of  God, 
the  common  persecution,  nor  the  mediation  of  Mr.  Calvin 
and  other  worthies  of  the  Lord  in  those  places,  could  prevail 
with  those  thus  episcopally  minded ;  but  they  proceeded  by 
ill  means  to  disturb  the  peace  of  this  poor  persecuted  church, 
so  far  as  to  charge  very  unjustly  and  ungodlily  (yet  prelate 
like)  some  of  their  chief  opposers  with  rebellion  and  high 
treason  against  the  Emperor,  and  other  such  crimes.  And 
this  contention  died  not  with  Queen  Mary,  nor  was  left  be- 
yond the  seas.  But  at  her  death,  these  people  returning  into 
England,  under  gi-acious  Queen  Elizabeth,  many  of  them 
preserved  aspired  to  bishoprics  and  other  promotions,  accord- 
ing to  their  aims  and  desires ;  so  that  inveterate  hatred  against 
the  holy  discipline  of  Christ  in  his  church  hath  continued  to 
this  day ;  insomuch  that,  for  fear  it  should  prevail,  all  plots 
and  devices  have  been  used  to  keep  it  out,  incensing  the 
Queen  and  State  against  it  as  dangerous  to  her  common- 
wealth ;  and  that  it  was  most  needful  for  the  fundamental 
points  of  religion  should  be  preached  in  those  ignorant  and 
superstitious  times,  and  to  win  the  weak  and  ignorant,  they 
might  retain  divers  harmless  ceremonies ;  and  though  it  were 
to  be  wished  that  divers  things  were  reformed,  yet  this  was 
not  a  season  for  it ;  and  many  the  like,  to  stop  the  mouths  of 
the  more  godly,  to  bring  them  on  to  yield  to  one  ceremony 
after  another  and  one  corruption  after  another ;  by  these  wiles 
beguiling  some  and  corrupting  others,  until  at  length  they 
began  to  persecute  all  the  zealous  professors  in  the  land,  (al- 
though they  knew  little  what  this  discipline  meant),  both  by 
word  and  deed,  if  they  would  not  submit  to  their  ceremonies 
and  become  slaves  to  them  and  their  popish  trash,  which  have 
no  ground  in  the  word  of  God,  but  are  relics  of  the  man  of 
sin.  And  the  more  the  light  of  the  gospel  gi'ew,  the  more 
they  urged  their  subscriptions  to  these  corruptions,  so  as  not- 
withstanding all  their  former  pretences  and  fair  colors,  they 


1558.]  INTRODUCTION.  239 

whose  eyes  God  had  not  justly  blmded  might  easily  see 
whereto  these  things  tended.  And  to  cast  contempt  the  more 
upon  the  sincere  servants  of  God,  they  opprobriously  and 
most  injuriously  gave  unto  and  imposed  upon  them  that  name 
of  Puritans,*  which  is  said  the  Novatians,  out  of  pride,  did 
assume  and  take  unto  themselves.  And  lamentable  it  is  to 
see  the  effects  which  have  followed.  Religion  hath  been  dis- 
graced, the  godly  grieved,  afflicted,  persecuted,  and  many  ex- 
iled ;  sundry  have  lost  their  lives  in  prisons  and  other  ways. 
On  the  other  hand,  sin  hath  been  countenanced,  ignorance, 
profaneness,  and  atheism  increased,  the  Papists  encouraged 
to  hope  again  for  a  day. 

This  made  that  holy  man  Mr.  Perkins  cry  out  in  his  Ex- 
hortation unto  Repentance,  on  Zephaniah  ii.,  "  Religion," 
saith  he,  "  hath  been  amongst  us  this  thirty -five  years.  But 
the  more  it  is  published,  the  more  it  is  contemned  and  re- 
proached of  many,  etc.  Thus  not  profaneness  nor  wicked- 
ness, but  religion  itself  is  a  byword,  a  mocking-stock,  and 
matter  of  reproach,  so  that  in  England  at  this  day,  the  man 
or  woman  that  begins  to  profess  religion  and  to  serve  God, 
must  resolve  with  himself  to  sustain  mocks  and  injuries,  even 
as  though  he  lived  amongst  the  enemies  of  religion ;  and  this 
common  experience  hath  been  too  apparent." 

But  before  I  pass  on,  I  cannot  omit  an  observation  worthy 
to  be  noted,  which  was  observed  by  the  author,  namely,  Mr. 
"William  Bradford,  as  folio weth. 

Saith  he :  Full  little  did  I  think  that  the  downfall  of  the 
bishops,  with  their  courts,  canons,  and  ceremonies,  had  been 
so  near  when  I  first  began  this  writing,  which  was  about  the 
year  1630,  and  so  pieced  at  leisure  times  afterwards,  or  that 
I  should  have  lived  to  have  seen  or  heard  of  the  same.  But 
it  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  ought  to  be  marvellous  in  our  eyes. 
"  Every  plant  which  mine  heavenly  father  hath  not  planted," 


*  A  writer  quoted  by  Prince,  says,  "  they  are  called  Puritans  who  would 
have  the  church  thoroughly  reformed ;  that  is,  purged  from  all  those  inven- 
tions which  have  been  brought  into  it  since  the  age  of  the  Apostles,  and  re- 
duced entirely  to  the  Scripture  purity."     See  Prince,  p.  282-307. 


240  INTRODUCTION.         "  [1558. 

saith  our  Saviour,  "  shall  be  rooted  up."  Matt.  xv.  13.  "  I 
have  snared  thee,  and  thou  art  taken,  O  Babel,  (bishops,)  and 
thou  wast  not  aware  :  thou  art  found  and  also  caught,  because 
thou  hast  striven  against  the  Lord."  Jer.  1.  24.  But  will 
they  needs  strive  against  the  truth,  against  the  servants  of  the 
Lord,  what  I  and  against  the  Lord  himself  ?  Do  they  provoke 
the  Lord  to  anger  ?  Are  they  stronger  than  he  ?  1  Cor.  x. 
22.  No,  no,  they  have  met  with  their  match.  Behold,  I 
come  against  thee,  O  proud  men,  saith  the  Lord  God  of 
hosts ;  for  thy  day  is  coming,  even  the  time  that  I  will  visit 
thee.  Jer.  1.  31.  May  not  the  people  of  God  now  say,  and 
these  poor  people  among  the  rest.  The  Lord  hath  brought 
forth  our  righteousness ;  come,  let  us  declare  in  Zion  the  work 
of  the  Lord  our  God.  Jer.  li.  10.  Let  all  flesh  be  still 
before  the  Lord,  for  he  is  raised  up  out  of  his  holy  place.* 
Zech.  ii.  13. 

This  poor  people  may  say  among  the  thousands  of  Israel, 
When  the  Lord  brought  again  the  captivity  of  Zion,  we  were 
like  them  that  dream.  The  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for 
us,  whereof  we  rejoice.  They  that  sow  in  tears  shall  reap  in 
joy.  They  went  weeping  and  carried  precious  seed  ;  but  they 
shall  retm*n  with  joy,  and  bring  their  sheaves.  Ps.  cxxvi.  1-6. 

Do  ye  not  now  see  the  fruits  of  your  labors,  O  all  ye  ser- 
vants of  the  Lord  that  have  suffered  for  his  truth,  and  have 
been  faithful  witnesses  of  the  same?  And  ye  little  handful 
amongst  the  rest,  the  least  amongst  the  thousands  of  Israel  ? 
You  have  not  had  a  seedtime,  but  many  of  you  have  seen  a 
joyful  harvest.  Should  ye  not  then  rejoice,  yea,  again,  rejoice, 
and  say,  Hallelujah!  salvation,  and  glory,  and  honor,  and 
power,  be  to  the  Lord  om*  God ;  for  true  and  righteous  are 
his  judgments.  Rev.  xix.  1,  2. 

But  thou  wilt  ask.  What  is  the  matter  ?  What  is  done  ?  — 
Why,  art  thou  a  stranger  in  Israel,  that  thou  shouldest  not 
know  what  is  done?     Are  not  those  Jebusites  overcome,  that 


*  This  elevation  of  spirit  was  a  considerable  time  after  the  first  penning 
of  these  writings,  but  here  entered  because  of  the  suitableness  of  the  matter 
coing  before  it.  —  Morton's  Note. 


1558.]  INTRODUCTION.  241 

have  vexed  the  people  of  Israel  so  long,  even  holding  Jerusa- 
lem even  until  David's  days,  and  been  as  thorns  in  their  sides 
so  many  ages,  and  now  began  to  scorn  that  not  any  David 
should  meddle  with  them ;  they  began  to  fortify  their  tower, 
as  that  of  the  old  Babylonians.  But  these  proud  Anakims 
are  now  thrown  down,  and  their  glory  laid  in  the  dust.  The 
tyrannous  bishops  are  ejected,  their  courts  dissolved,  their 
canons  forceless,  their  service-books  cashiered,  their  ceremo- 
nies useless  and  despised,  then*  plots  for  Popery  prevented, 
and  all  their  superstitions  discarded,  and  returned  to  Rome, 
from  whence  they  came  ;  and  the  monuments  of  idolatry 
rooted  out  of  the  land,  and  the  proud  and  profane  supporters 
and  cruel  defenders  of  these,  as  bloody  papists,  wicked 
atheists,  and  their  malignant  consorts,  marvellously  over- 
thrown. And  are  not  these  great  things  ?  Who  can  deny  it  ? 
But  who  hath  done  it  ?  Even  he  that  sitteth  on  the  white 
horse,  who  is  called  Faithful  and  True,  and  judgeth  and 
fighteth  righteously,  whose  garments  are  dipped  in  blood,  and 
his  name  was  called  The  Word  of  God ;  for  he  shall  rule 
them  with  a  rod  of  iron ;  for  it  is  he  that  treadeth  the  wine- 
press of  the  fierceness  and  wrath  of  God  Almighty ;  and  he 
hath  upon  his  garment  and  upon  his  thigh  a  name  written. 
The  King  of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords.  Hallelujah!  Rev. 
xix.  11,  15 ;  Anno  Dom.  1646. 

See  how  this  holy  man's  spirit  was  elevated  and  his  heart 
raised  up  in  praising  of  the  Lord  in  consideration  of  the 
downfall  of  the  proud  prelacy ;  as  he  and  many  more  of  the 
saints  had  good  reason,  who  felt  the  smart  of  their  bitter  and 
cruel  tyranny ;  who  are,  indeed,  a  limb  of  Antichrist.  And 
if  the  generality  of  the  saints  had  been  thus  sensible  of  this 
great  and  marvellous  work  of  God,  possibly  that  proud  hie- 
rarchy had  not  got  up  so  soon  again  as  they  have  done,  soon 
after  this  good  man's  departure  out  of  this  world !  Never- 
theless, we  doubt  not  but  that  God  will  bring  them  down  in 
his  good  time.  For  undoubtedly  all  those  that  will  not  that 
the  Lord  Jesus  should  reign  over  them,  but  instead  thereof 
exercise  an  usurped  lordly  power  over  the  poor  saints  of  God, 

21 


242  INTRODUCTION.  [1558. 

shall  be  brought  and  slain  before  him,  and  (without  repent- 
ance) shall,  together  with  the  beast  and  false  prophet,  be 
thrown  into  the  lake  burning  with  fire  and  brimstone.  Rev. 
xix.  20.  When  Babylon  cometh  into  remembrance  before 
God,  then  shall  the  saints  with  the  angel  say.  Thou  art  just 
and  holy,  because  thou  hast  judged  these  things;  for  they, 
namely,  the  whore  of  Rome  (and  the  prelates  their  adherents), 
have  shed  the  blood  of  thy  saints.  Give  them  blood  to  drink ; 
for  they  are  worthy.     Rev.  xvi.  5,  6. 

The  exordium  being  concluded,  I  shall  come  more  nearer 
my  intended  purpose,  namely,  in  reference  unto  the  church  of 
Christ  at  Plymouth  in  New  England,  first  begun  in  Old  Eng- 
land, and  carried  on  in  Holland  and  at  Plymouth  aforesaid. 


CHAPTER    I. 


BEGINNING   OF  THE  PILGRIM  BIOVEMENT. 

"When,  by  the  travail  and  diligence  of  some  godly  and 
zealous  preachers,  and  God's  blessing  on  their  labors,  as  in 
other  places  of  the  land,  so  in  the  north  parts,  many  became 
enlightened  by  the  word  of  God,  and  had  their  ignorance  and 
sins  discovered  by  the  word  of  God's  grace,  and  began,  by  his 
grace,  to  reform  their  lives  and  make  conscience  of  their  ways, 
the  work  of  God  was  no  sooner  manifest  in  them,  but  pres- 
ently they  were  both  scoffed  and  scorned  by  the  profane  mul- 
titude, and  the  ministers  urged  with  the  yoke  of  subscription, 
or  else  must  be  silenced ;  and  the  poor  people  were  so  vexed 
with  apparrators  and  pursuivants  and  the  Commission  Courts, 
as  truly  their  affliction  was  not  small.  Which,  notwithstand- 
ing, they  bare  sundry  years  with  much  patience,  until  they 
were  occasioned,  by  the  continuance  and  increase  of  these 
troubles,  and  other  means  which  the  Lord  raised  up  in  those 
days,  to  see  further  into  these  things  by  the  light  of  the  word 
of  God ;  how  that  not  only  those  base  beggarly  ceremonies 
were  unlawful,  but  also  that  the  lordly  tyrannous  power  of 
the  prelates  ought  not  to  be  submitted  to,  which  those  con- 
trary to  the  freedom  of  the  gospel  would  load  and  burden 
men's  consciences  with,  and  by  their  compulsive  power  make 
a  profane  mixture  of  persons  and  things  in  the  worship  of 
God ;  and  that  their  offices  and  callings,  courts  and  canons, 
etc.,  were  unlawful  and  antichristian,  being  such  as  have  no 


244  THE   PILGRIMS   PERSECUTED,  [1603. 

warrant  in  the  word  of  God,  but  the  same  that  were  used  in 
Popery,  and  still  retained;  of  which  a  famous  author  thus 
writeth  in  his  Dutch  commentaries  :  — 

"  At  the  coming  of  King  James  out  of  Scotland  into  Eng- 
land, the  new  king,"  saith  he,  "found  there  established  the  re- 
formed religion,  according  to  the  reformed  religion  of  King  Ed- 
ward the  Sixth,  retaining  or  keeping  still  the  spiritual  state  of 
the  bishops,  etc.,  after  the  old  manner,  much  varying  and  differ- 
ing from  the  Reformed  Churches  of  Scotland,  France,  and 
the  Netherlands,  Emden,  Geneva,  etc.,  whose  reformation  is 
cut  or  shapen  much  nearer  the  first  churches,  as  it  was  used 
in  the  Apostles'  times."  * 

So  many,  therefore,  of  these  professors  as  saw  the  evil  of 
these  things  in  these  parts,  and  whose  hearts  the  Lord  had 
touched  with  heavenly  zeal  for  his  truth,  they  shook  off  this 
yoke  of  antichristian  bondage,  and,  as  the  Lord's  free  people, 
joined  themselves,  (by  a  covenant  of  the  Lord.)  into  a  church 
estate,  in  the  fellowship  of  the  gospel,  to  walk  in  all  his  ways, 
made  known,  or  to  be  made  known  unto  them,  according  to 
their  best  endeavors,  whatsoever  it  should  cost  them.f  And 
that  it  cost  them  much  pains,  trouble,  sorrow,  affliction,  and 
persecution,  and  expense  of  their  estates,  etc.,  this  ensuing 
history  will  declare. 

These  people  became  two  distinct  bodies  or  churches,  in 
regard  of  distance  of  place,  and  did  congregate  severally,  for 
they  were  of  several  towns  and  villages,  some  in  Nottingham- 
shire, some  in  Lancashire,  t  and  some  of  Yorkshire,  where  they 
bordered  nearest  together.  In  the  one  of  these  churches,  be- 
sides others  of  note,  was  Mr.  John  Smith,  a  man  of  able  gifts, 
and  a  good  preacher,  who  afterwards  was  chosen  their  pastor. 
But  these   afterwards   fallinsr  into  some  errors  in  the  low 


*  The  Kefoi-med  Cburclics  sliapen  much  nearer  the  primitive  pattern  than 
England ;  for  they  cashiered  the  bishops,  with  their  court  canons  and  cere- 
monies at  the  first,  and  left  them  amongst  the  Popish  trash  to  which  they 
appertain.  —  Morton's  Note. 

t  See  pages  9  and  10. 

X  Prince  has  it  Lincolnshire,  which  is  probably  correct. 


1606.]  THE  PILGRIMS  PERSECUTED.  245 

countries,  there  for  the  most  part  buried  themselves  and  their 
names.* 

But  in  this  other  church,  which  must  be  the  subject  of  our 
discourse,  besides  other  worthy  men,  was  IVIr.  Richard  Clifton, 
a  grave  and  reverend  preacher,  who  by  his  pains  and  diligence 
had  done  much  good,  and  under  God  had  been  a  means  of 
the  conversion  of  many ;  and  also  that  famous  and  worthy 
man,  Mr.  John  Robinson,  who  afterwards  was  their  pastor 
for  many  years,  until  the  Lord  took  him  away  by  death ;  and 
also  Mr.  William  Brewster,  a  reverend  man,  who  afterwards 
was  chosen  an  elder  of  the  church,  and  lived  with  them  until 
old  age  and  death. 

But,  after  these  things,  they  could  not  long  continue  in  any 
peaceable  manner,  but  were  hunted  and  persecuted  on  every 
side,  so  as  their  former  afflictions  were  but  as  molehills  to 
mountains  in  comparison  to  these  which  now  came  upon 
them.  For  some  were  taken  and  clapped  up  in  prisons,  others 
had  their  houses  beset  and  watched  night  and  day,  and  hardly 
escaped  their  hands ;  and  the  most  were  fain  to  fly  and  leave 
their  houses  and  habitations,  and  the  means  of  their  livelihood. 
Yet  these,  and  many  other  sharper  things  which  afterward  be- 


*  Rev.  Joseph  Hunter,  F.  S.  A.,  a  distinguished  antiquarian,  says,  in  re- 
gard to  the  precise  locality,  that  after  a  diligent  scrutiny,  he  finds  no  place 
that  answers  this  definition  exactly  except  Scrooby,  in  Nottinghamshire,  and 
the  principal  mansion  of  that  village,  the  house  which  had  been  for  centuries 
a  palace  of  the  Archbishop  of  York,  but  which  was  in  those  days  held  under 
one  of  the  many  leases  of  Episcopal  lands,  granted  by  Archbishop  Sandys. 
No  spot  could  better  answer  to  Bradford's  description  than  this.  And  that 
no  hesitation  may  remain  on  this  point,  we  find  a  Brewster  assessed  to  a  sub- 
sidy, granted  to  Queen  Elizabeth  on  the  township  of  Sci-ooby-cum-Rauskill, 
and  that  in  1608,  when  a  fine  was  imposed  upon  Wilham  Brewster,  by  the 
commissioners  for  ecclesiastical  causes,  he  is  described  as  being  of  Scrooby. 
A  collateral  evidence  is,  that  the  village  of  Austerfield,  the  birthplace  and 
residence  of  William  Bradford,  is  within  two  or  three  miles  of  Scrooby ;  and 
Bradford  we  know  became  a  convert  from  listening  to  the  preaching  of 
Clyfton,  who  was  the  leading  pastor  of  this  little  congregation.  The  soul  of 
this  small,  but  ever  famous  confederacy,  says  a  late  writer,  was  "William 
Bkewsteu.  We  may  add,  that  his  excellent  spirit  and  influence  were  alike 
exhibited  in  William  Bradford. 

21* 


246  RESOLVED  TO   GO  IXTO   HOLLAND.  [1607. 

fel  them,  were  no  other  than  they  looked  for,  and  therefore 
were  the  better  prepared  to  bear  them  by  the  assistance  of 
God's  grace  and  spirit.  Yet  seeing  themselves  thus  molested 
and  that  there  was  no  hope  of  their  continuance  there,  by  a 
joint  consent  they  resolved  to  go  into  the  low  countries,  where 
they  heard  was  freedom  of  religion  for  all  men,  as  also  how 
sundry  from  London  and  other  parts  of  the  land,  that  had 
been  exiled  and  persecuted  for  the  same  cause,  were  gone 
thither,  and  lived  at  Amsterdam,  and  in  other  places  of  the 
land. 

So  after  they  had  continued  together  about  a  year,  and 
kept  their  meetings  every  Sabbath  in  one  place  or  another, 
exercising  the  worship  of  God  amongst  themselves,  notwith- 
standing all  the  diligence  and  malice  of  their  adversaries, 
they  seeing  they  could  no  longer  continue  in  that  condition, 
they  resolved  to  get  over  into  Holland,  as  they  could,  which 
was  in  the  year  1607  and  1608 ;  of  which  more  in  that  which 
followeth. 


CHAPTER   II. 


OF  THEIR  DEPARTURE  INTO  HOLLAND,  AND  THEIR  TROUBLES 
THEREABOUT,  WITH  SOME  OP  THE  MANY  DIFFICULTIES  THEY 
FOUND   AND   MET   WITHAL. 

Being  thus  constrained  to  leave  their  native  country,  their 
lands  and  livings,  and  all  their  friends  and  familiar  acquaint- 
ance, it  was  much,  and  thought  marvellous  by  many.  But 
to  go  into  a  country  they  knew  not,  but  by  hearsay,  where 
they  must  learn  a  new  language,  and  get  their  livings  they 
knew  not  how,  it  being  a  dear  place,  and  subject  to  the 
miseries  of  war,  it  was  by  many  thought  an  adventure  almost 
desperate,  a  case  intolerable,  and  a  misery  worse  than  death ; 
especially  seeing  they  were  not  acquainted  with  trades  nor 
traffic,  (by  which  the  country  doth  subsist,)  but  had  only  been 
used  to  a  plain  country  life  and  the  innocent  trade  of  hus- 
bandry. But  these  things  did  not  dismay  them,  (although 
they  did  sometimes  trouble  them,)  for  their  desires  were  set 
on  the  ways  of  God,  and  to  enjoy  his  ordinances.  But  they 
rested  on  his  providence,  and  knew  whom  they  had  believed. 
Yet  this  was  not  all.  For  although  they  could  not  stay,  yet 
were  they  not  suffered  to  go ;  but  the  ports  and  havens  were 
shut  against  them,  so  as  they  were  fain  to  seek  secret  means 
of  conveyance,  and  to  fee  the  mariners,  and  give  extraordi- 
nary rates  for  their  passages.  And  yet  were  they  oftentimes 
betrayed,  many  of  them,  and  both  they  and  their  goods  inter- 
cepted and  surprised,  and  thereby  put  to  great  trouble  and 
charge ;  of  which  I  will  give  an  instance  or  two,  and  omit 
the  rest. 


248  THE  PILGRIMS  BIPEISONED.  [1608. 

There  was  a  great  company  of  them  pm-poscd  to  get  pas- 
sage at  Boston,  in  Lincohishke ;  and  for  that  end  had  hired 
a  ship  wholly  to  themselves,  and  made  agreement  with  the 
master  to  be  ready  at  a  certain  day,  and  take  them  and  their 
goods  in  at  a  convenient  place,  where  they  accordingly  would 
all  attend  in  readiness.  So  after  long  waiting  and  large  ex- 
penses, though  he  kept  not  the  day  with  them,  yet  he  came 
at  length,  and  took  them  in,  in  the  night.  And  when  he  had 
them  and  their  goods  aboard,  he  betrayed  them,  having  before- 
hand complotted  with  the  searchers  and  other  officers  so  to 
do ;  who  took  them  and  put  them  into  open  boats,  and  there 
rifled  and  ransacked  them,  searching  them  to  their  shirts  for 
money,  yea,  even  the  women,  further  than  became  modesty ; 
and  then  carried  them  back  into  the  town,  and  made  them  a 
spectacle  and  wonderment  to  the  multitude,  which  came 
flocking  on  all  sides  to  behold  them.  Being  thus  by  the 
catchpole  officers  rifled  and  stripped  of  their  money,  books, 
and  much  other  goods,  they  were  presented  to  the  magistrates, 
and  messengers  sent  to  inform  the  Lords  of  the  Council  of 
them ;  and  so  they  were  committed  to  ward.  Indeed,  the 
magistrates  used  them  courteously,  and  showed  them  what 
favor  they  could ;  but  could  not  deliver  them  until  order  came 
from  the  Council  table.  But  the  issue  was,  that  after  a 
month's  imprisonment  the  greatest  part  were  dismissed,  and 
sent  to  the  places  from  whence  they  came  ;  but  some  of  the 
principal  [men]  were  still  kept  in  prison,  and  bound  over  to  the 
assizes. 

The  next  spring  after,  there  was  another  attempt  made,  by 
some  of  these  and  others,  to  get  over  at  another  place ;  and 
it  so  fell  out  that  they  lighted  of  a  Dutchman  at  Hull,  having 
a  ship  of  his  own  belonging  to  Zealand.  They  made  agi-ee- 
ment  with  him,  and  acquainted  him  with  their  condition, 
hoping  to  find  more  faithfulness  in  him  than  in  the  former, 
of  their  own  nation.  He  bade  them  not  fear  ;  for  he  would 
do  weU  enough.  He  was  by  appointment  to  take  them  in 
between  Grimsby  and  Hull,  where  was  a  large  common,  a 
good  way  distant  from  any  town.  Now  against  the  prefixed 
time,  the  women  and  children,  with  the  goods,  were  sent  to 


1608.]  SECOND  EMBAKKATION  AKD   STOKM,  249 

the  place  in  a  small  bark,  v*hich  they  had  hired  for  that  end, 
and  the  men  were  to  meet  them  by  land.  But  it  so  fell  out 
that  they  were  there  a  day  before  the  ship  came ;  and  the  sea 
being  rough,  and  the  women  very  sick,  prevailed  with  the 
seamen  to  put  into  a  creek  hard  by,  where  they  lay  on  ground 
at  low  water.  The  next  morning  the  ship  came  ;  but  they 
were  fast,  and  could  not  stir  until  about  noon.  In  the  mean 
time,  the  shipmaster,  perceiving  how  the  matter  was,  sent  his 
boat  to  be  getting  the  men  aboard,  whom  he  saw  walking 
about  the  shore.  But  after  the  first  boat-full  was  got  aboard, 
and  she  was  ready  to  go  for  more,  the  master  espied  a  great 
company,  both  horse  and  foot,  with  bills  and  guns  and  other 
weapons ;  for  the  country  was  raised  to  take  them.  The 
Dutchman  seeing  that,  swore  his  country's  oath  ("  sacra- 
ment") and  having  the  wind  fair,  weighed  his  anchor,  hoisted 
sails,  and  away. 

But  the  poor  men  which  were  g6t  on  board  were  in  great 
distress  for  their  wives  and  children,  which  they  saw  thus  to 
be  taken,  and  were  left  destitute  of  their  helps,  and  themselves 
also  not  having  a  cloth  to  shift  them  with,  more  than  they  had 
on  their  backs,  and  some  scarce  a  penny  about  them,  all  they 
had  being  on  board  the  bark.  It  drew  tears  from  their  eyes, 
and  any  thing  they  had  they  would  have  given  to  have  been 
on  shore  again.  But  all  in  vain  ;  there  was  no  remedy ;  they 
must  thus  sadly  part ;  and  afterwards  endured  a  fearful  storm 
at  sea,  being  fourteen  days  or  more  before  they  arrived  at 
their  port ;  in  seven  whereof  they  neither  saw  sun,  moon,  nor 
stars,  and  were  driven  to  the  coast  of  Norway ;  the  mariners 
themselves  often  despaning  of  life,  and  once  with  shrieks  and 
cries  gave  over  all,  as  if  the  ship  had  been  foundered  in  the 
sea,  and  they  sinking  without  recovery.  But  when  man's 
hope  and  help  wholly  failed,  the  Lord's  power  and  mercy 
appeared  for  their  recovery ;  for  the  ship  rose  again,  and  gave 
the  mariners  courage  again  to  manage  her ;  and  if  modesty 
would  suffer  me,  I  might  declare  with  what  fervent  prayers 
they  cried  unto  the  Lord  in  this  great  distress,  especially  some 
of  them,  even  without  any  great  distraction.  When  the 
water  ran  into  their  very  ears  and  mouths,  and  the  mariners 


250  AFFLICTION  OF  THOSE  LEFT  BEHIND.  [1608. 

cried  out,  "  We  sink,  we  sink,"  they  cried,  if  not  with  miracu- 
lous, yet  with  a  great  height  of  divine  faith,  "  Yet,  Lord,  thou 
canst  save ;  yet.  Lord,  thou  canst  save ; "  with  such  other  ex- 
pressions as  I  will  forbear.     Upon  which  the  ship  did  not  only 
recover,  but  shortly  after  the  violence  of  the  storm  began  to 
abate,  and  the   Lord  filled  their  afflicted  minds  with  such 
comforts  as  every  one  cannot  understand,  and  in  the  end 
brought  them  to  their  desired  haven  ;  where  the  people  came 
flocking,  admiring  their  deliverance,  the  storm  having  been 
so  long  and  sore,  in  which  much  hurt  had  been  done,  as  the 
master's  friends  had  related  unto  him  in  their  congratulations. 
But  to  return  to  the  others  where  we  left.     The  rest  of  the 
men  that  were  in  the  greatest  danger  made  shift  to  escape 
away  before  the  troop  could  surprise  them,  those  only  staying 
that  best  might,  to  be  assistant  to  the  women.     But  pitiful  it 
was  to  see  the  heavy  case  of  these  poor  women  in  this  dis- 
tress ;  what  weeping  and  crying  on  every  side ;  some  for  their 
husbands  that  were  carried  away  in  the  ship,  as  it  was  before 
related  ;  others  not  knowing  what  should  become  of  them  and 
their  little  ones ;  others  melted  in  tears,  seeing  their  poor  little 
ones  hanging  about  them,  crying  for  fear  and  quaking  with 
cold.     Being  thus  apprehended,  they  were  hurried  from  one 
place  to  another,  and  from  one  justice  to  another,  until,  in 
the  end,  they  knew  not  what  to  do  with  them.     For  to  im- 
prison so  many  women  and  innocent  children  for  no  other 
cause,  many  of  them,  but  that  they  would  go  with  their  hus- 
bands, seemed  to  be  unreasonable,  and  aU  would  cry  out  of 
them ;  and  to  send  them  home  again  was  as  difficult,  for  they 
alleged  (as  the  truth  was)  they  had  no  homes  to  go  to,  for 
they  had  sold  or  otherwise  disposed  of  their  houses  and  liv- 
ings.    To  be  short,  after  they  had  been  thus  turmoiled  a  good 
while,  and  conveyed  from  one  constable  to  another,  they  were 
glad  to  be  rid  of  them  in  the  end  upon  any  terms,  for  all  were 
wearied  and  tired  with  them  ;  though,  in  the  mean  time,  the 
poor  souls  endured  misery  enough ;  and  thus  in  the  end  neces- 
sity forced  a  way  for  them. 

But  that  I  be  not  tedious  in  these  things,  I  will  omit  the 
rest,  although  I  might  relate  other   notable   passages   and 


1608.]  RESULT  OF  THEIR  TRIALS.  251 

troubles  which  they  endured  and  underwent  in  these  their 
wanderings  and  travels,  both  at  land  and  sea.  But  I  haste 
to  other  things.  Yet  I  may  not  omit  the  fruit  that  came 
hereby.  For  by  these  so  public  troubles  in  so  many  eminent 
places  their  cause  became  famous,  and  occasioned  many  to 
look  into  the  same ;  and  their  godly  carriage  and  Christian 
behavior  was  such  as  left  a  deep  impression  in  the  minds  of 
many.  And  though  some  few  shrunk  at  those  first  conflicts 
and  sharp  beginnings,  (as  it  was  no  marvel,)  yet  many  more 
came  on  with  fresh  courage,  and  greatly  animated  others  ;  and 
in  the  end,  notwithstanding  all  these  storms  of  opposition, 
they  all  got  over  at  length,  some  at  one  time  and  some  at 
another,  and  met  together  again,  according  to  their  desires, 
with  no  small  rejoicing. 


CHAPTER    III. 


OF   THEIR   SETTLING   IX   HOLLAND,  AND  THEIR  MANNER   OF   LIVING 
AND   ENTERTAINMENT   THERE. 

Being  now  come  into  the  Low  Countries,  they  saw  many 
goodly  and  fortified  cities,  strongly  walled,  and  guarded  with 
troops  of  armed  men.  Also  they  heard  a  strange  and  un- 
couth language,  and  beheld  the  different  manners  and  cus- 
toms of  the  people,  with  then*  strange  fashions  and  attires ; 
all  so  far  differing  from  that  of  their  plain  country  villages, 
wherein  they  were  bred  and  born  and  had  so  long  lived,  as  it 
seemed  they  were  come  into  a  new  world.  But  those  were  not 
the  things  they  much  looked  on,  or  long  took  up  their  thoughts ; 
for  they  had  other  work  in  hand,  and  another  kind  of  war  to 
wage  and  maintain.  For  though  they  saw  fair  and  beautiful 
cities,  flowing  with  abundance  of  all  sorts  of  wealth  and 
riches,  yet  it  was  not  long  before  they  saw  the  grim  and 
grizzled  face  of  poverty  coming  on  them  like  an  armed  man, 
with  whom  they  must  buckle  and  encounter,  and  from  whom 
they  could  not  fly.  But  they  were  armed  with  faith  and 
patience  against  him  and  all  his  encounters ;  and  though  they 
were  sometimes  foiled,  yet  by  God's  assistance  they  prevailed 
and  got  the  victory. 

Now  when  Mr.  Robinson,  Mr.  Brewster,  and  other  princi- 
pal members  were  come  over,  (for  they  were  of  the  last,  and 
stayed  to  help  the  weakest  over  before  them,)  such  things 
were  thought  on  as  were  necessary  for  their  settling  and  best 
ordering  of  the  church  affairs.  And  when  they  had  lived  at 
Amsterdam  about  a  year,  Mr.  Robinson,  their  pastor,  and 


1609.]  EEMOVAL   TO  LEYDEN.  253 

some  others  of  best  discerning,  seeing  how  Mr.  John  Smith 
and  his  company  was  already  fallen  into  contention  with  the 
chm'ch  that  was  there  before  them,  and  no  means  they  could 
use  would  do  any  good  to  cure  the  same  ;  and  also  that  the 
flames  of  contention  were  like  to  break  out  in  that  ancient 
church  itself,  (as  afterwards  lamentably  came  to  pass ;)  which 
things  they  prudently  foreseeing,  thought  it  was  best  to 
remove  before  they  were  any  way  engaged  with  the  saftie ; 
though  they  well  knew  it  would  be  much  to  the  prejudice  of 
their  outward  estate,  both  at  present  and,  in  likelihood,  in  the 
future  ;  as  indeed  it  proved  to  be. 

For  these  and  some  other  reasons  they  removed  to  Leyden, 
a  fair  and  beautiful  city,  and  of  a  sweet  situation,  but  made 
more  famous  by  the  university  wherewith  it  is  adorned,  in 
which  of  late  it  had  been  by  so  many  learned  men ;  *  but 
wanting  that  traffic  by  sea  which  Amsterdam  enjoyed,  it  was 
not  so  beneficial  for  their  outward  means  of  living  and 
estates.  Bat  being  now  here  pitched,  they  fell  to  such  trades 
and  employments  as  they  best  could,  valuing  peace  and  their 
spiritual  comfort  above  any  other  riches  whatsoever ;  and  at 
length  they  came  to  raise  a  competent  and  comfortable  living, 
and  with  hard  and  continual  labor.  Being  thus  settled,  after 
many  difficulties,  they  continued  many  years  in  a  comfortable 
condition,  enjoying  much  sweet  and  delightful  society  and 
spiritual  comfort  together,  in  the  ways  of  God,  under  the  able 
ministry  and  prudent  government  of  Mr.  John  Robinson  and 
Mr.  William  Brewster,  who  was  an  assistant  unto  him  in  the 
place  of  an  elder,  unto  which  he  was  now  called  and  chosen 
by  the  church  ;  so  as  they  grew  in  knowledge  and  other  gifts 
and  graces  of  the  spirit  of  God  ;  and  lived  together  in  peace, 
and  love,  and  holiness.  And  many  came  unto  them  from 
divers  parts  of  England,  so  as  they  grew  a  great  congrega- 

*  The  university  of  Leyden  was  established  In  1575.  It  has  been  at  times 
one  of  the  most  celebrated  in  Europe ;  and  from  its  reputation  the  city  itself 
■was  called  the  Athens  of  the  West,  and  the  North  Star  of  Holland.  Ar- 
minius,  Episcopius,  Grotius,  Lipsius,  Junius,  Vossius,  Descartes,  Scaliger, 
Salmasius,  and  Booerhave,  were  among  its  distinguished  professors  and 
scholars. 

22 


254  JOHN  ROBIN'SON'S   CHAEACTEK.  [1609-1617. 

tion.  And  if  at  any  time  any  differences  did  arise  or  offences 
broke  out,  (as  it  cannot  be  but  that  sometimes  there  will,  even 
amongst  the  best  of  men,)  they  were  ever  so  met  with  and 
nipped  in  the  head  betimes,  or  otherwise  so  well  composed, 
as  still  love,  peace,  and  communion  was  continued,  or  else 
the  church  purged  of  those  that  were  incurable  and  incor- 
rigible, when,  after  much  patience  used,  no  other  means 
would  serve ;  which  seldom  comes  to  pass. 

Yea,  such  was  the  mutual  love  and  reciprocal  respect  that 
this  worthy  man  had  to  his  flock,  and  his  flock  to  him,  that  it 
might  be  said  of  them,  as  it  was  once  said  of  that  famous 
emperor,  Marcus  Aurelius,  and  the  people  of  Rome,  that  it 
was  hard  to  judge  whether  he  delighted  more  in  having  such 
a  people,  or  they  in  having  such  a  pastor.  His  love  was 
great  towards  them,  and  his  care  was  always  bent  for  their 
best  good,  both  for  soul  and  body.  For,  besides  his  singular 
abilities  in  divine  things,  wherein  he  excelled,  he  was  able  also 
to  give  direction  in  civil  affairs,*  and  to  foresee  dangers  and 
inconveniences ;  by  which  means  he  was  very  helpful  to  their 
outward  estates ;  and  so  was  every  way  as  a  common  father 
unto  them.  And  none  did  more  offend  him  than  those  that 
were  close  and  cleaving  to  themselves,  and  retired  from  the 
common  good ;  as  also  such  as  would  be  stiff  and  rigid  in 
matters  of  outward  order,  and  inveigh  against  the  evil  of 
others,  and  yet  be  remiss  in  themselves,  and  not  so  careful  to 
express  a  vu-tuous  conversation.  They,  in  like  manner,  had 
ever  a  reverent  regard  unto  him,  and  had  him  in  precious 
estimation,  as  his  worth  and  wisdom  did  deserve ;  and  al- 
though they  esteemed  him  highly  whilst  he  lived  and  labored 
amongst  them,  yet  much  more  after  his  death,  when  they 
came  to  feel  the  want  of  his  help,  and  saw,  by  woful  ex- 
perience, what  a  treasure  they  had  lost,  to  the  grief  of  their 


*  It  has  been  common  both  in  Old  and  New  England  for  the  clergy  to 
take  an  interest  in  public  affairs.  The  efficient  agency  which  the  Congrega- 
tional ministers  exerted  in  our  early  settlements  in  giving  shape  and  character 
to  both  our  literary  and  civil  institutions  is  well  known.  Their  patriotic 
exertions  will  never  be  forgotten. 


1609-1617.]  THE  PILGKIMS  LIVE  IN  PEACE.  255 

hearts  and  wounding  of  their  souls ;  yea,  such  a  loss  as  they 
saw  could  not  be  repaired ;  for  it  was  hard  for  them  to  find 
such  another  leader  and  feeder  in  all  respects,  as  the  Tabo- 
rites  to  find  another  Ziska.*  And  although  they  did  not  call 
themselves  orphans,  as  the  other  did,  after  his  death,  yet  they 
had  cause  as  much  to  lament,  in  another  regard,  their  present 
condition  and  after  usage. 

But  to  return.  I  know  not  but  it  may  be  spoken  to  the 
honor  of  God,  and  without  prejudice  to  any,  that  such  was 
the  humble  zeal  and  fervent  love  of  this  people  (whilst  they 
thus  lived  together)  towards  God  and  his  ways,  and  the 
single-heartedness  and  sincere  affection  one  towards  another^ 
that  they  came  as  near  the  primitive  pattern  of  the  first 
churches  as  any  other  church  of  these  latter  times  have 
done,  according  to  their  rank  and  quality.  But  seeing  it  is 
not  my  purpose  to  treat  of  the  several  passages  that  befell 
this  people  whilst  they  thus  lived  in  the  Low  Countries,  (which 
might  worthily  require  a  large  treatise  of  itself,)  but  to  mani- 
fest something  of  their  beginning  and  after  progress  in  New 
England,  which  I  principally  scope  and  aim  at ;  yet,  because 
some  of  their  adversaries  did,  upon  the  rumor  of  their  re- 
moval, cast  out  slanders  against  them,  as  if  that  State  had 
been  weary  of  them,  and  had  rather  driven  them  out,  (as  the 
heathen  histories  did  feign  of  Moses  and  the  Israelites  when 
they  went  out  of  Egypt,)  than  it  was  their  own  free  choice 
and  motion,  I  will  therefore  mention  a  particular  or  two  to 
show  the  contrary,  and  that  good  acceptation  they  had  in  the 
place. 

And  first,  although  it  was  low  with  many  of  them,  yet  their 
word  would  be  taken  amongst  the  Dutch  .when  they  wanted 
money,  because  they  had  found  by  experience  how  careful 
they  were  to  keep  their  words,f  and  saw  them  so  painful  and 
diligent  in  their  callings,  that  they  strove  to  get  their  custom, 


*  See  Gieseler's  Eccles.  Hist.  iii.  359,  and  Encyc.  Amer.  articles  Ziska 
and  Huss. 

f  A  great  honor  to  the  Gospel.  —  Morton's  Note. 


256  THE  armini^\:n  controversy.  [1612. 

and  to  employ  them  above  others  in  their  work,  for  their 
honesty  and  diligence. 

Again ;  the  magistrates  of  the  city,  about  the  time  of  their 
coming  away,  or  a  little  before,  in  the  public  place  of  justice, 
gave  this  commendable  testimony  of  them,  in  reproof  of  the 
Walloons,  who  were  of  the  French  church  in  the  city. 
"  These  English,"  said  they,  "  have  lived  amongst  us  now 
this  twelve  years,  and  yet  we  never  had  any  suit  or  accusation 
come  against  any  of  them.  But  your  strifes  and  quarrels 
are  continual,"  etc. 

In  these  times,  also,  were  the  great  troubles  raised  by  the 
Arminians;  who,  as  they  greatly  molested  the  whole  State, 
so  this  city  in  particular,  in  which  was  the  chief  university ; 
so  as  there  were  daily  and  hot  disputes  in  the  schools  there- 
abouts. And  as  the  students  and  other  learned  were  divided 
in  their  opinions  herein,  so  were  the  two  professors  or  divinity 
readers  themselves,  the  one  daily  teaching  for  it,  and  the  other 
against  it ;  which  grew  to  that  pass,  that  few  of  the  disciples 
of  the  one  would  hear  the  other  teach.  But  Mr.  Robinson, 
although  he  taught  thrice  a  week  himself,  and  WTote  sundry 
books,*  besides,  his  manifold  pains  otherwise,  yet  he  went 
constantly  to  hear  their  readings,  and  heard  as  well  one  as 
the  other.  By  which  means  he  was  so  well  grounded  in  the 
controversy,  and  saw  the  force  of  all  their  arguments,  and 
knew  the  shifts  of  the  adversary ;  and  being  himself  very 
able,  none  was  fitter  to  buckle  with  them  than  himself,  as 
appeared  by  sundry  disputes ;  so  as  he  began  to  be  terrible  to 
the  Arminians ;  which  made  Episcopius,  the  Arminian  pro- 
fessor, to  put  forth  his  best  strength,  and  set  out  sundry  theses, 
which  by  public  dispute  he  would  defend  against  all  men. 
Now  Polyander,  the  other  professor,  and  the  chief  preachers 
of  the  city,  desired  Mr.  Robinson  to  dispute  against  him. 
But  he  was  loth,  being  a  stranger.  Yet  the  other  did  im- 
portune him,  and  told  him  that  such  was  the  ability  and 
nimbleness  of  wit  of  the  adversary,  that  the  truth  would  suf- 

*  See  Kobinson's  Works. 


1613.]  THE   TRUTH  VICTORIOUS.  257 

fer  if  he  did  not  help  them ;  so  as  he  condescended,  and  pre- 
pared himself  against  the  time.  And  when  the  time  came, 
the  Lord  did  so  help  him  to  defend  the  truth  and  foil  his  ad- 
versary, as  he  put  him  to  an  apparent  nonplus  in  this  great 
and  public  audie.nce.  And  the  like  he  did  two  or  three  times 
upon  such  like  occasions  ;  the  which,  as  it  caused  many  to 
praise  God  that  the  truth  had  so  famous  a  victory,  so  it  pro- 
cured him  much  honor  and  respect  from  those  learned  men 
and  others  which  loved  the  truth. 

Yea,  so  far  were  they  from  being  weary  of  him  and  his 
people,  or  desiring  their  absence,  as  that  it  was  said  by  some, 
of  no  mean  note,  that  were  it  not  for  giving  offence  to  the 
State  of  England,  they  would  have  preferred  him  otherwise, 
if  he  would,  and  allowed  them  some  public  favor.  Yea, 
when  there  was  speech  of  their  removal  into  these  parts, 
sundry  of  note  and  eminency  of  that  nation  would  have  had 
them  come  under  them ;  and  for  that  end  made  them  large 
offers. 

Now  although  I  might  allege  many  particulars  and  exam- 
ples of  the  like  kind  to  show  the  untruth  and  unlikelihood  of 
this  slander,  yet  these  shall  suffice,  seeing  it  was  believed  of 
few,  being  only  raised  by  the  malice  of  some  who  labored 
their  disgrace. 


22* 


CHAPTER    IV. 


SHOWING  THE  REASONS   AND   CAUSES   OF   THEIR  REMOVAL. 

After  they  had  lived  in  this  city  about  eleven  or  twelve 
years,  (which  is  the  more  observable,  being  the  whole  time  of 
that  famous  truce  between  that  State  and  the  Spaniards,) 
and  sundry  of  them  were  taken  away  by  death,  and  many 
others  began  to  be  well  stricken  in  years,  the  grave  mistress 
experience  having  taught  them  many  things,  these  prudent 
governors,  with  sundry  of  the  sagest  members,  began  both 
deeply  to  apprehend  their  present  dangers  and  wisely  to 
foresee  the  future,  and  think  of  timely  remedy.  In  the  agita- 
tion of  their  thoughts  and  much  discourse  of  particulars  here- 
about, they  began  to  incline  to  this  conclusion  of  removal  to 
some  other  place  ;  not  out  of  any  newfangledness,  or  other 
such  like  giddy  humor,  by  which  men  are  many  times  trans- 
ported, to  their  great  hurt  and  danger,  but  for  sundry  weighty 
and  solid  reasons,  the  chief  of  which  I  will  here  recite  and 
briefly  touch. 

1.  And  first,  they  found  and  saw  by  experience  the  hard- 
ness of  the  place  and  country  to  be  such,  as  few  in  comparison 
would  come  to  them,  and  fewer  that  would  bide  it  out  and 
continue  with  them.  For  many  that  came  to  them,  and  many 
more  that  desired  to  be  with  them,  could  not  endure  the  great 
labor  and  hard  fare,  with  other  inconveniences,  which  they 
underwent  and  were  contented  with.  But  though  they  loved 
their  persons,  and  approved  their  cause,  and  honored  their 
sufferings,  yet  they  left  them  as  it  were  weeping,  as  Orpah  did 


1617.]  REASONS  FOR  REMOVAL.  259 

her  mother-in-law  Naomi,  or  as  those  E-omans  did  Cato  in 
Utica,  who  desired  to  be  excused  and  borne  with  though  they 
could  not  all  be  Catos.  For  many,  though  they  desired  to 
enjoy  the  ordinances  of  God  in  their  purity,  and  the  liberty 
of  the  Gospel  with  them,  yet,  alas,  they  admitted  of  bondage, 
with  danger  of  conscience,  rather  than  to  endure  these  hard- 
ships ;  yea,  some  preferred  and  chose  prisons  in  England 
rather  than  this  liberty  in  Holland,  with  these  afflictions. 
But  it  was  thought  that  if  a  better  and  easier  place  of  living 
could  be  had,  it  would  draw  many  and  take  away  these  dis- 
couragements ;  yea,  their  pastor  would  often  say  that  many 
of  those  that  both  writ  and  preached  now  against  them,  if 
they  were  in  a  place  where  they  might  have  liberty,  and  live 
comfortably,  they  would  then  practise  as  they  did. 

2.  They  saw  that  although  the  people  generally  bore  all 
their  difficulties  very  cheerfully  and  with  a  resolute  courage, 
being  in  the  best  of  their  strength,  yet  old  age  began  to  come 
on  some  of  them ;  and  their  great  and  continual  labors,  with 
other  crosses  and  sorrows,  hastened  it  before  the  time  ;  so  as 
it  was  not  only  probably  thought,  but  apparently  seen,  that 
within  a  few  years  more  they  were  in  danger  to  scatter  by 
necessity  pressing  them,  or  sink  under  their  burdens,  or  both ; 
and  therefore,  according  to  the  divine  proverb,  that  "  a  wise 
man  seeth  the  plague  when  it  cometh,  and  hideth  himself," 
Prov.  xxii.  3,  so  they,  like  skilful  and  beaten  soldiers,  were 
fearful  either  to  be  entrapped  or  surrounded  by  their  enemies, 
so  as  they  should  neither  be  able  to  fight  nor  fly ;  and  there- 
fore thought  it  better  to  dislodge  betimes  to  some  place  of 
better  advantage  and  less  danger,  if  any  could  be  found. 

3.  As  necessity  was  a  taskmaster  over  them,  so  they  were 
forced  to  be  such  not  only  to  their  servants,  but  in  a  sort  to 
their  dearest  children ;  the  which,  as  it  did  a  little  wound  the 
tender  hearts  of  many  a  loving  father  and  mother,  so  it  pro- 
duced also  many  sad  and  sorrowful  effects.  For  many  of 
their  children,  that  were  of  best  dispositions  and  gracious 
inclinations,  having  learned  to  bear  the  yoke  in  their  youth, 
and  willing  to  bear  part  of  their  parents'  burden,  were  often- 
times so  oppressed  with  their  heavy  labors,  that  although  their 


260  EEASONS  FOR  REMOVAL.  [1617. 

minds  were  free  and  willing,  yet  their  bodies  bowed  under  the 
weight  of  the  same,  and  became  decrepit  in  their  early  youth ; 
the  vigor  of  nature  being  consumed  in  the  very  bud,  as  it 
were.  But  that  which  was  more  lamentable,  and  of  all  sor- 
rows most  heavy  to  be  borne,  was  that  many  of  their  children, 
by  these  occasions,  and  the  great  licentiousness  of  youth  in 
the  country,  and  the  manifold  temptations  of  the  place,  were 
drawn  away  by  evil  examples  unto  extravagant  and  dangerous 
courses,  getting  the  reins  on  their  necks,  and  departing  from 
their  parents.  Some  became  soldiers,  others  took  them  upon 
far  voyages  by  sea,  and  other  some  worse  courses  tending  to 
dissoluteness  and  the  danger  of  their  souls,  to  the  great  grief 
of  their  parents  and  dishonor  of  God  ;  so  that  they  saw  their 
posterity  would  be  in  danger  to  degenerate  and  be  corrupted. 

4.  Lastly,  (and  which  was  not  the  least,)  a  great  hope  and 
inward  zeal  they  had  of  laying  some  good  foundation,  or  at 
least  to  make  some  way  thereunto,  for  the  propagating  and 
advancing  the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  these 
remote  parts  of  the  world ;  yea,  though  they  should  be  but 
as  stepping-stones  unto  others  for  performing  of  so  gi'eat  a 
work. 

These,  and  some  other  like  reasons,*  moved  them  to  under- 
take this  resolution  of  their  removal,  the  which  they  after- 
ward prosecuted  with  so  great  difficulties ;  as  by  the  sequel 
will  appear. 

The  place  they  had  thoughts  on  were  some  of  those  un- 
peopled countries  of  America,  which  are  fruitful  and  fit  for 
habitation,  being  devoid  of  all  civil  inhabitants,  where  there 
are  only  salvage  and  brutish  people,  which  range  up  and  down 
little  otherwise  than  the  wild  beasts.  This  proposition  being 
made  public,  and  coming  to  the  scanning  of  all,  it  raised 
many  variable  opinions  amongst  men,  and  caused  many  fears 


*  Edward  "Winslovr,  in  his  Brief  Narrative,  gives  three  otlier  reasons  ; 
first,  their  desire  to  live  under  the  protection  of  England  and  to  retain  the 
language  and  the  name  of  Englishmen  ;  second,  their  inability  to  give  their 
children  such  an  education  as  they  had  themselves  received  ;  and  third,  their 
grief  at  the  profanation  of  the  sabbath  in  Holland. 


1617.]  EEASONS  AGAINST  REMOVAL.  261 

and  doubts  amongst  themselves.  Some,  from  their  reasons 
and  hopes  conceived,  labored  to  stir  up  and  encourage  the 
rest  to  undertake  and  prosecute  the  same ;  others,  again,  out 
of  their  fears,  objected  against  it,  and  sought  to  divert  from 
it,  alleging  many  things,  and  those  neither  unreasonable  nor 
unprobable  ;  as  that  it  was  a  great  design,  and  subject  to 
many  inconceivable  perils  and  dangers ;  as,  besides  the 
casualties  of  the  seas,  (which  none  can  be  freed  from,)  the 
length  of  the  voyage  was  such  as  the  weak  bodies  of  men 
and  women  and  such  other  persons,  worn  out  with  age  and 
travail,  (as  many  of  them  were,)  could  never  be  able  to 
endure ;  and  yet  if  they  should,  the  miseries  of  the  land 
which  they  should  be  exposed  ui^o  would  be  too  hard  to  be 
borne,  and  likely,  some  or  all  of  them,  to  consume  and  utterly 
to  ruinate  them.  For  there  they  should  be  liable  to  famine, 
and  nakedness,  and  the  want,  in  a  manner,  of  all  things.  The 
changing  of  the  an,  diet,  and  drinking  of  water  would  in- 
fect their  bodies  with  sore  sicknesses ;  and  all  those  which 
should  escape  or  overcome  these  difficulties  should  yet  be 
in  continual  danger  of  the  savage  people,  who  are  cruel, 
barbarous,  and  treacherous,  being  most  furious  in  their  rage 
and  merciless  where  they  overcome,  not  being  content  only  to 
kill  and  take  away  life,  but  delight  to  torment  men  in  most 
bloody  manner  that  may  be,  flaying  men  alive  with  the  shells 
of  fishes,  cutting  off  the  joints  and  members  of  others  by 
piecemeals,  and  broiUng  them  on  the  coals,  and  causing  men 
to  eat  the  coUops  of  their  flesh  in  their  sight  whilst  they 
live ;  with  other  cruelties  horrible  to  be  related.  And  surely 
it  could  not  be  thought  but  the  hearing  of  these  things  could 
not  but  move  the  bowels  of  men  to  grate  within  them,  and 
make  the  weak  to  quake  and  tremble.  It  was  further  ob- 
jected, that  it  would  require  greater  sums  of  money  to  fur- 
nish such  a  voyage  and  to  fit  them  with  necessaries,  than 
their  estates  would  amount  to.  And  yet  they  must  as  well 
look  to  be  seconded  with  supplies,  as  presently  to  be  trans- 
ported. Also,  the  like  precedents  of  ill  success  and  lament- 
able miseries  befallen  others  in  the  like  designs,  were  easy 
to  be  found  and  not  forgotten  to  be  alleged ;  besides  their 


262  TIIE   OBJECTIONS  ANSWERED.  [1617. 

own  experience  in  their  former  troubles  and  hardships  in 
their  removal  into  Holland,  and  how  hard  a  thing  it  was  for 
them  to  live  in  that  strange  place,  although  it  was  a  neigh- 
bor country,  and  a  civil  and  rich  commonwealth. 

It  was  answered,  that  all  great  and  honorable  actions  were 
accompanied  with  great  difficulties,  and  must  be  both  enter- 
prised  and  overcome  with  answerable  courages.  It  was 
granted  the  dangers  were  great,  but  not  desperate,  and  the 
difficulties  were  many,  but  not  invincible ;  for  although  there 
were  many  of  them  likely,  yet  they  were  not  certain.  It  might 
be  that  some  of  the  things  feared  might  never  befall  them ; 
others,  by  providence,  care,  and  the  use  of  good  means,  might 
in  a  great  measure  be  prevented ;  and  all  of  them,  through 
the  help  of  God,  by  fortitude  and  patience,  might  either  be 
borne  or  overcome.  True  it  was  that  such  attempts  were  not 
to  be  made  and  undertaken  but  upon  good  ground  and  reason, 
not  rashly  or  lightly,  as  many  have  done  for  curiosity  or  hope 
of  gain,  etc.  But  their  condition  was  not  ordinary.  Their 
ends  were  good  and  honorable,  their  calling  lawful  and  urgent, 
and  therefore  they  might  expect  a  blessing  of  God  in  their 
proceeding ;  yea,  although  they  should  lose  their  lives  in  this 
action,  yet  they  might  have  comfort  in  the  same ;  and  their 
endeavors  would  be  honorable.  They  lived  here  but  as  men 
in  exile  and  in  a  poor  condition ;  and  as  great  miseries  might 
possibly  befall  them  in  this  place ;  for  the  twelve  years  of 
truce  were  now  out,  and  there  was  nothing  but  beating  of 
drums  and  preparing  for  war,  the  events  whereof  are  always 
uncertain.  The  Spaniard  might  prove  as  cruel  as  the  sav- 
ages of  America,  and  the  famine  and  pestilence  as  sore  here 
as  there,  and  liberty  less  to  look  out  for  remedy. 

After  many  other  particular  things  answered  and  alleged 
on  both  sides,  it  was  fully  concluded  by  the  major  part  to  put 
this  design  in  execution,  and  to  prosecute  it  by  the  best 
means  they  could. 


CHAPTER    V. 


SHOWING   WHAT    MEANS    THEY   USED     FOR    PREPARATION    TO   THIS 
WEIGHTY   VOYAGE. 

And  first,  after  their  humble  prayers  unto  God  for  his  direc- 
tion and  assistance,  and  a  general  conference  held  therea- 
bouts, they  consulted  what  particular  place  to  pitch  upon  and 
prepare  for.  Some,  and  none  of  the  meanest,  had  thoughts 
and  were  earnest  for  Guiana,  or  some  of  those  fertile  places 
in  those  hot  climates.  Others  were  for  some  parts  of  Vir- 
ginia,* where  the  English  had  already  made  entrance  and 
beginning. 

Those  for  Guiana  alleged  that  the  country  was  rich,  fruit- 
ful, and  blessed  with  a  perpetual  spring  and  a  flourishing 
greenness ;  where  vigorous  nature  brought  forth  all  things  in 
abundance  and  plenty,  without  any  great  labor  or  art  of  man-; 
so  as  it  must  needs  make  the  inhabitants  rich,  seeing  less  pro- 
vision of  clothing  and  other  things  would  secure  them  than 
in  more  colder  and  less  fruitful  countries  must  be  had.  As 
also  that  the  Spaniards,  having  much  more  than  they  could 
possess,  had  not  yet  planted  there,  nor  anywhere  very  near 
the  same. 

But  to  this  it  was  answered,  that  out  of  question  the  coun- 
try was  both  fruitful  and  pleasant,  and  might  yield  riches 
and  maintenance  to  the  possessors  more  easily  than  to  others  ; 


*  The  successful  colonization  of  Virginia  commenced  in  1607,  at  James- 
town.—  See  Bancroft,  i.  125 ;  Grahame's  History  of  the  United  States,  i.  39. 


264  TIIEY  CONCLUDE  TO  SETTLE  IN  VIRGINIA.  [1617. 

yet,  other  things  considered,  it  would  not  be  so  fit.  And 
first,  that  such  hot  countries  are  subject  to  grievous  diseases, 
and  many  noisome  impediments,  which  other  more  temper- 
ate places  are  free  from,  and  would  not  so  well  agree  with 
our  English  bodies.  Again,  if  they  should  there  live  and  do 
well,  the  jealous  Spaniard  would  never  suffer  them  long,  but 
would  displant  and  overthrow  them,  as  he  did  the  French  in 
Florida,*  who  were  settled  further  from  his  richest  countries ; 
and  the  sooner,  because  they  should  have  none  to  protect 
them,  and  their  own  strength  would  be  too  small  to  resist  so 
potent  an  enemy  and  so  near  a  neighbor. 

On  the  other  hand,  for  Virginia  it  was  objected,  that  if  they 
lived  amongst  the  English  which  were  there  planted,  or  so 
near  them  as  to  be  under  their  government,  they  should  be 
in  as  great  danger  to  be  troubled  and  persecuted  for  their 
cause  of  religion,  as  if  they  lived  in  England,  and  it  might 
be  worse ;  and  if  they  lived  too  far  off,  they  should  neither 
have  succor  or  defence  from  them. 

And  at  length  the  conclusion  was,  to  live  in  a  distinct  body 
by  themselves,  under  the  general  government  of  Virginia ; 
and  by  their  friends  to  sue  to  His  Majesty  that  he  would  be 
pleased  to  grant  them  free  liberty,  and  freedom  of  religion. 
And  that  this  may  be  obtained  they  were  put  in  good  hope 
by  some  great  persons  of  good  rank  and  quality  that  were 
made  their  friends. 

Whereupon  two  were  chosen  and  sent  into  England,  at  the 
charge  of  the  rest,  to  solicit  this  matter ;  who  found  the  Vir- 
ginia Company  very  desirous  to  have  them  go  thither,  and 
willing  to  grant  them  a  patent,  with  as  ample  privileges  as 
they  had  or  could  grant  to  any,  and  to  give  them  the  best 
furtherance  they  could ;  and  some  of  the  chief  of  the  Com- 
pany doubted  not  to  obtain  their  suit  of  the  king  for  liberty 
in  religion,  and  to  have  it  confirmed  under  the  king's  broad 
seal,  according  to  their  desires.  But  it  proved  a  harder  piece 
of  work  than  they  took  it  for.  For  although  many  means 
were  used  to  bring  it  about,  yet  it  could  not  be  effected  ;  for 

*  See  Bancroft,  Hist.  U.  S.  i.  67-70. 


1618.]  THE    AGENTS    RETUKN   UNSUCCESSEUL.  265 

there  were  divers  of  good  worth  labored  with  the  king  to 
obtain  it,  amongst  whom  was  one  of  his  chief  secretaries ; 
and  some  other  wrought  with  the  archbishop  to  give  way 
thereunto.  But  it  proved  all  in  vain.  Yet  thus  far  they  pre- 
vailed in  sounding  His  Majesty's  mind,  that  he  would  con- 
nive at  them,  and  not  molest  them,  provided  they  carried 
themselves  peaceably.  But  to  allow  or  tolerate  them  by  his 
public  authority  under  his  seal,  they  found  it  would  not  be 
granted.  And  this  was  all  that  the  chief  of  the  Virginia 
Company,  or  any  other  of  their  best  friends,  could  do  in  the 
case.  Yet  they  persuaded  them  to  go  on,  for  they  presumed 
they  should  not  be  troubled.  And  with  this  answer  the  mes- 
sengers returned,  and  signified  what  diligence  had  been  used, 
and  to  what  issue  things  were  come. 

But  this  made  a  damp  in  the  business,  and  caused  some 
distraction.  For  many  were  afraid  that  if  they  should  unset- 
tle themselves,  put  off  their  estates,  and  go  upon  these  hopes, 
it  might  prove  dangerous,  and  but  a  sandy  foundation.  Yea, 
it  was  thought  they  might  better  have  presumed  hereupon, 
without  making  any  suit  at  all,  than,  having  made  it,  to  be 
thus  rejected.  But  some  of  the  chiefest  thought  otherwise, 
and  that  they  might  well  proceed  hereupon,  and  that  the 
King's  Majesty  was  willing  enough  to  suffer  them  without 
molestation,  though  for  other  reasons  he  would  not  confirm  it 
by  any  public  act ;  and  furthermore,  if  there  was  no  security 
in  this  promise  intimated,  there  would  be  no  greater  certainty 
in  a  further  confirmation  of  the  same.  For  if  afterward  there 
should  be  a  purpose  or  desire  to  wrong  them,  though  they  had 
a  seal  as  broad  as  the  house  floor,  it  would  not  serve  the  turn, 
for  there  would  be  means  enough  found  to  recall  or  reverse  it. 
And  seeing,  therefore,  the  course  is  probable,  they  must 
rest  herein  on  God's  providence,  as  they  had  done  in  other 
things. 

Upon  this  resolution  other  messengers  were  despatched  to 
end  with  the  Virginia  Company  as  well  as  they  could,  and  to 
procure  a  patent  with  as  good  and  ample  conditions  as  they 
might  by  any  good  pieans  attain;  as  also  to  treat  and  con- 
clude with  such  merchants  and  other  friends  as  had  mani- 

23  • 


266  CORRESPOXDEXCE  OF  TUB  PILGRIMS  [1G17. 

fested  their  forwardness  to  provoke  to  and  adventure  in  this 
voyage.  For  which  end  they  had  instructions  given  them 
upon  what  conditions  they  should  proceed  with  them  ;  or  else 
to  conclude  nothing  without  further  advice.  And  here  it  will 
be  requisite  to  insert  a  letter  or  two  that  may  give  light  to 
these  proceedings. 

A  copy  of  a  Letter  from  Sir  Edwin  Sa7i(Is  [^Saitdi/s']  directed  to  Mr.  Johi 
Robinson  and  Mr.  William  Brewster. 

After  my  hearty  salutations,  —  The  agents  of  your  con- 
gregation, Robert  Cushman  and  John  Carver,  have  been  in 
communication  with  divers  select  gentlemen  of  His  Majesty's 
Council  for  Virginia ;  and  by  the  writing  of  seven  articles, 
subscribed  with  your  names,  have  given  them  that  good  de- 
gree of  satisfaction  which  hath  carried  them  on  with  a  reso- 
lution to  set  forward  your  desire  in  the  best  sort  that  may  be 
for  your  own  and  the  public  good ;  divers  particulars  whereof 
we  leave  to  their  faithful  report,  having  carried  themselves 
here  with  that  good  discretion  as  is  both  to  their  own  and 
their  credit  from  whom  they  came.  And  whereas,  being  to 
treat  for  a  multitude  of  people,  they  have  requested  further 
time  to  confer  with  them  that  are  to  be  interested  in  this 
action  about  the  several  particulars  which  in  the  prosecution 
thereof  will  fall  out  considerable,  it  hath  been  very  willingly 
assented  unto ;  and  so  they  do  now  return  unto  you.  If 
therefore  it  may  please  God  so  to  direct  your  desires  as  that 
on  your  parts  there  fall  out  no  just  impediments,  I  trust  by 
the  same  direction  it  shall  likewise  appear  that  on  our  parts 
all  forwardness  to  set  you  forward  shall  be  found  in  the  best 
sort  which  with  reason  may  be  expected.  And  so  I  betake 
you  with  this  design,  (which  I  hope  verily  is  the  work  of 
God,)  to  the  gracious  protection  and  blessing  of  the  Highest. 

Your  very  loving  friends, 

Edavin  Sandys.* 
London,  Xovemher  12,  1617. 


*  Sir  Edwin  Sandys  -was  one  of  the  principal  members  of  the  Virginia 
Company.     He  was  the  son  of  Archbishop  Sandys,  and  a  favorite  pupil  of 


1617.]  WITH  THE  VIRGINIA  COMPANY.  267 

Their  ansicer  was  as  folloicetli. 

Right  Worshipful, 

Our  humble  duties  remembered  in  our  own,  our  messengers', 
and  our  church's  name,  with  all  thankful  acknowledgment 
of  your  singular  love,  expressing  itself,  as  otherwise,  so  more 
especially  in  your  great  care  and  earnest  endeavor  of  our 
good  in  this  weighty  business  about  Virginia,  which  the  less 
able  we  are  to  requite,  we  shall  think  ourselves  the  more 
bound  to  commend  in  our  prayers  unto  God  for  recompense ; 
whom  as  for  the  present  you  rightly  behold  in  our  endeavors, 
so  shall  we  not  be  wanting  on  our  parts,  (the  same  God  as- 
sisting us,)  to  return  all  answerable  fruit  and  respect  unto  the 
labor  of  your  love  bestowed  upon  us.  We  have,  with  the  best 
speed  and  consideration  withal  that  we  could,  set  down  our 
requests  in  writing,  subscribed,  as  you  willed,  with  the  hands  of 
the  greatest  part  of  our  congregation,  and  have  sent  the  same 
unto  the  Council  by  our  agent,  a  deacon  of  our  church,  John 
Carver,  unto  whom  we  have  also  requested  a  gentleman  of 
our  company  to  adjoin  himself;  to  the  care  and  discretion  of 
which  two  we  do  refer  the  prosecuting  of  the  business.  Now 
we  persuade  ourselves,  right  worshipful,  that  we  need  not  to 
provoke  your  godly  and  loving  mind  to  any  further  or  more 
tender  care  of  us,  since  you  have  pleased  so  far  to  interest  us 
in  yourself,  that,  under  God,  above  all  persons  and  things  in 
the  world  we  rely  upon  you,  expecting  the  care  of  your  love, 
the  counsel  of  your  wisdom,  and  the  help  and  countenance  of 


the  judicious  Hooker.  In  Pai'liament,  he  was  "  a  member  of  great  authority," 
according  to  Hume,  and  taking  the  popular  side  was  in  1614  committed  by 
James  to  the  Tower  for  his  free  speech.  Anthony  Wood  says  he  was  "  a  per- 
son of  fi^reat  judgment  and  of  a  commanding  pen,  a  soHd  statesman,  ingenio 
et  gravitate  morum  insignis"  He  was  the  author  of  " Europce  Speculum  ;  or 
a  View  or  Survey  of  the  state  of  Rehgion  in  the  western  part  of  the  World,'' 
and  of  a  metrical  version  of  the  Book  of  Job,  the  Psalms  of  David,  and  other 
poetical  parts  of  Holy  Writ.  He  died  in  1629.  See  Hume's  England,  vi- 
39,  97,  (Pickering's  ed.)  ;  Hallam's  England,  i.  391-393. 


268  CORRESPOXDENCE  OF  THE  riLGEDIS  [1617. 

your  authority.  Notwithstanding,  for  your  encouragement 
in  the  work  so  far  as  probabilities  may  lead,  we  will  not  for- 
bear to  mention  these  instances  of  inducement. 

1.  We  verily  believe  and  trust  the  Lord  is  with  us,  unto 
whom  and  whose  service  we  have  given  ourselves  in  many 
trials,  and  that  he  will  graciously  prosper  our  endeavors  ac- 
cording to  the  simplicity  of  our  hearts  therein. 

2.  We  are  well  weaned  from  the  delicate  milk  of  our  mother 
country,  and  inured  to  the  difficulties  of  a  strange  and  hard 
land,  which  yet,  in  great  part,  we  have  by  patience  over- 
come. 

3.  The  people  are,  for  the  body  of  them,  industrious  and 
frugal,  we  think  we  may  safely  say,  as  any  company  of  people 
in  the  world. 

4.  We  are  knit  together  as  a  body  in  a  more  strict  and 
sacred  bond  and  covenant  of  the  Lord,  of  the  violation  whereof 
we  make  [great]  conscience ;  and  by  virtue  whereof  we  do 
hold  ourselves  straitly  tied  to  all  care  of  each  other's  good, 
and  of  the  whole  by  every,  and  so  mutual. 

5.  And  lastly,  it  is  not  with  us  as  with  other  men,  whom 
small  things  can  discourage,  or  small  discontentments  cause 
to  wish  themselves  at  home  again.  We  know  our  entertain- 
ment in  England  and  Holland.  We  shall  much  prejudice 
both  our  arts  and  means  by  removal ;  where,  if  we  should  be 
driven  to  return,  we  should  not  hope  to  recover  our  present 
helps  and  comforts,  neither  indeed  look  ever  to  attain  the  like 
in  any  other  place  during  our  lives,  which  are  now  drawing 
towards  their  periods. 

These  motives  we  have  been  bold  to  tender  unto  you, 
which  you  in  your  wisdom  may  also  impart  to  any  other  our 
worshipful  friends  of  the  Council  with  you,  of  all  whose  godly 
dispositions  and  loving  towards  our  despised  persons  we  are 
most  glad,  and  shall  not  fail  by  all  good  means  to  continue 
and  increase  the  same.  We  shall  not  be  further  troublesome, 
but  do,  with  renewed  remembrance  of  our  humble  duties  to 
your  worship,  and  (so  far  as  in  modesty  we  may  be  bold)  to 
any  other  of  our  well-willers  of  the  Council  with  you,  we  take 


1617.]  WITH  THE  VIRGINIA  C03HPANY.  269 

our  leaves,  committing  your  persons  and  counsels  to  the  guid- 
ance and  protection  of  the  Almighty. 

Yours,  much  bounden  in  all  duty, 

John  Robinson, 
William  Brewster. 
Leijden,  the  15th  of  December,  1G17. 

I  found  annexed  unto  the  foregoing  letters  these  following 
lines,  written  by  Mr.  Bradford  with  special  reference  unto  the 
fom'th  particular  on  the  other  side  written. 

O  sacred  bond !  Whilst  inviolably  preserved,  how  sweet 
and  precious  were  the  fruits  that  flowed  from  the  same.  But 
when  this  fidelity  decayed,  then  their  ruin  approached.  Oh 
that  these  ancient  members  had  not  died  or  been  dissipated, 
(if  it  had  been  the  will  of  God,)  or  else  that  this  holy  care 
and  constant  faithfulness  had  still  lived  and  remained  with 
those  that  survived,  that  were  in  times  afterwards  added  unto 
them.  But,  alas!  that  subtile  serpent  hath  slily  wound  in 
himself,  under  fair  pretences  of  necessity  and  the  like,  to  un- 
twist these  sacred  bonds  and  ties,  and  as  it  were  insensibly, 
by  degrees,  to  dissolve  or  in  a  great  measure  to  weaken  the 
same.  I  have  been  happy,  in  my  first  times,  to  see  and  with 
much  comfort  to  enjoy  the  blessed  fruits  of  this  sweet  com- 
munion. But  it  is  now  a  part  of  my  misery  in  old  age  to  find 
and  feel  the  decay  and  want  thereof,  in  a  great  measure,  and 
with  grief  and  sorrow  of  heart  to  lament  and  bewail  the  same ; 
and  for  others'  warning  and  admonition,  and  my  own  humilia- 
tion, do  I  here  note  the  same. 

Thus  much  by  way  of  digression.  For  further  light  in 
these  proceedings  forenamed,  see  some  other  letters  and  notes, 
as  foUoweth. 

TJie  copy  of  a  letter  sent  to  Sir  John  Worsingham  [_Wolstenholme1. 

Right  Worshipful, 

With  due  acknowledgment  of  our  thankfulness  for  your 
singular  care  and  pains  in  the  business  of  Virginia,  for  our 
and  (we  hope)  the  common  good,  we  do  remember  our  hum- 

23* 


270  COERESPOXDEXCE    OF  THE   PILGRIMS  [1618. 

ble  duties  unto  you,  and  have  sent,  as  is  desired,  a  further 
explanation  of  our  judgments  in  the  three  points  specified 
by  some  of  His  Majesty's  honorable  Privy  Council.  And  al- 
though it  be  grievous  unto  us  that  svich  unjust  insinuations 
are  made  against  us,  yet  we  are  most  glad  of  the  occasion  of 
making  our  just  purgation  unto  the  so  honorable  personages. 
The  declarations  we  have  sent  inclosed;  the  one  more 
brief  and  general,  which  we  think  the  fitter  to  be  presented ; 
the  other  something  more  large,  and  in  which  we  express 
some  small  accidental  differences,  which,  if  it  seem  good  un- 
to you  and  other  of  your  worship's  friends,  you  may  send 
instead  of  the  former.  Our  prayer  unto  God  is,  that  your 
worship  may  see  the  fruit  of  your  worthy  endeavors,  which 
on  om"  part  we  shall  not  fail  to  further  by  all  good  means. 
And  so  praying  that  you  would,  with  all  conveniency  that 
may  be,  give  us  knowledge  of  the  success  of  the  business 
with  His  Majesty's  Privy  Council,  and  accordingly  what 
your  further  pleasure  is,  either  for  our  direction  or  furtherance 
in  the  same,  so  we  rest 

Your  worship's,  in  all  duty, 

John    Robinson, 
William  Brewster. 
Leyden,  January  27,  1617,  old  style. 

Thejirst  hricf  note  teas  this. 

Touching  the  ecclesiastical  ministry,  namely,  of  pastors  for 
teaching,  elders  for  ruling,  and  deacons  for  distributing  the 
church's  contribution,  as  also  for  the  two  sacraments,  bap- 
tism, and  the  Lord's  supper,  we  do  wholly  and  in  all  points 
agree  with  the  French  Reformed  Churches,  according  to  their 
public  confession  of  faith  ;  though  some  small  differences. 

The  oath  of  Supremacy  we  shall  willingly  take,  if  it  be 
required  of  us,  if  that  convenient  satisfaction  be  not  given 
by  om'  taking  the  oath  of  Allegiance. 

John  Robinson, 
William  Brewster. 


1618.]  WITiS  THE  VIRGINIA  COMPANY,  271 


Tlie  second  was  this. 

Touching  the  ecclesiastical  ministry,  (as  in  the  former, 
etc.)  we  agree,  in  all  things,  with  the  French  Reformed 
Chm-ches,  according  to  their  public  Confession  of  Faith ; 
though  some  small  differences  be  to  be  found  in  our  practices, 
not  at  all  in  the  substance  of  the  things,  but  only  in  some 
accidental  circumstances ;  as 

1.  Their  ministers  do  pray  with  their  heads  covered ;  we 
uncovered. 

2.  We  choose  none  for  governing  elders  but  such  as  are 
able  to  teach ;  which  ability  they  do  not  require. 

3.  Their  elders  and  deacons  are  annual,  or  at  the  most  for 
two  or  three  years ;  ours  perpetual. 

4.  Our  elders  do  administer  their  office  in  admonitions  and 
excommunications,  for  public  scandals,  publicly  and  before 
the  congregation ;  theirs  more  privately  and  in  their  con- 
sistories. 

5.  We  do  administer  baptism  only  to  such  infants  as 
whereof  the  one  parent,  at  the  least,  is  of  some  church,  which 
some  of  their  churches  do  not  observe ;  although  in  it  our 
practice  accords  with  their  public  Confession  and  the  judg- 
ment of  the  most  learned  amongst  them. 

Other  differences,  worthy  mentioning,  we  know  none. 
(Subscribed,) 

John  Robinson, 
William  Brewster. 

Pari  of  another  letter  from  him  that  delivered  these. 

London,  Feb.  14,  1617* 
Your  letter  to  Sir  John  Wolstenholme  I  delivered,  almost 
as  soon  as  I  had  it,  to  his  own  hands,  and  stayed  with  him 
the  opening  and  reading  thereof.  There  were  two  papers 
inclosed.  He  read  them  to  himself,  as  also  the  letter ;  and 
in  the  reading  he  spake  to  me  and  said,  "  Who  shall  make 
them  ?  "  viz.  the  ministers.     I  answered  his  worship  that  the 

*  1G18,  new  style. 


272  CORKESPOXDEXCE  OF  THE  PILGRIMS  [1618. 

power  of  making  was  in  the  Church,*  to  be  ordained  by  the 
imposition  of  hands  by  the  fittest  instruments  they  have.  It 
must  either  be  in  the  Church,  or  from  the  Pope ;  and  the 
Pope  is  Antichrist,  "  Ho !  "  said  Sur  John,  "  what  the  Pope 
holds  good,  (as  in  the  Trinity,)  that  we  do  well  to  assent  to. 
But,"  said  he,  "  we  will  not  enter  into  dispute  now ; "  and  as 
for  your  letters,  he  would  not  show  them  at  any  hand,  lest  he 
should  spoil  all.  He  expected  you  should  have  been  of  the 
Archbishop's  mind  for  the  calling  of  ministers ;  but  it  seems 
you  differed.  I  could  have  wished  to  have  known  the  con- 
tents of  your  two  inclosed,  at  which  he  stuck  so  much,  es- 
pecially the  larger.  I  asked  his  worship,  what  good  news  he 
had  for  me  to  write  to-morrow.  He  told  me,  "  [Very]  good 
news  ;  for  both  the  King's  Majesty  and  the  bishops  have  con- 
sented." He  said  he  would  go  to  JVIr.  Chancellor,  Sir  Fulke 
Greville,  as  this  day,  and  next  week  I  should  know  more.  I 
met  with  Sir  Edwin  Sandys  on  Wednesday  night.  He 
wished  me  to  be  at  the  Virginia  Court  the  next  Wednesday, 
where  I  purpose  to  be.  Thus  loth  to  be  troublesome  at 
present,  I  hope  to  have  something  next  week  of  certainty  con- 
cerning you.     I  commit  you  to  the  Lord. 

Yours,  S.  B. 

These  things  being  long  in  agitation,  and  messengers  pass- 
ing to  and  again  about  them,  after  all  their  hopes  they  were 
long  delayed  by  many  obstacles  that  fell  in  the  way.  For  at 
the  return  of  these  messengers  into  England,  they  found 
things  far  otherwise  than  they  expected.  For  the  Virginia 
Council  was  now  so  disturbed  with  factions  and  quarrels 
amongst  themselves,  as  no  business  could  well  go  forward ; 
the  which  may  the  better  appear  in  one  of  the  messengers' 
letters,  as  followeth. 

To  his  loving  friends. 

I  had  thought  long  since  to  have  WTit  unto  you ;  but  could 
not  effect  that  which  I  aimed  at,  neither  can  yet  set  things 

*  See  Morton's  Memorial,  pp.  97-100. 


1619.]  WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  IN  ENGLAND.  273 

as  1  wished.  Yet,  notwithstanding,  I  doubt  not  but  Mr. 
^rewster  hath  written  to  Mr.  Robinson ;  but  I  think  myself 
bound  also  to  do  something,  lest  I  be  thought  to  neglect  you. 

The  main  hinderance  of  our  proceedings  in  the  Virginia 
business  is  the  dissensions  and  factions,  as  they  term  it, 
amongst  the  Council  and  Company  of  Virginia,  which  are 
such  as  that  ever  since  we  came  up  no  business  could  by 
them  be  despatched.  The  occasion  of  this  trouble  amongst 
them  is,  that  a  while  since  Sir  Thomas  Smith,  repining  at 
his  many  offices  and  troubles,  wished  the  Company  of  Vir- 
ginia to  ease  him  of  his  office  in  being  treasurer  and  governor 
of  the  Virginia  Company.  Whereupon  the  Company  took 
occasion  to  dismiss  him,  and  chose  Sir  Edwin  Sandys  treas- 
urer and  governor  of  the  Company,  he  having  sixty  voices, 
Sir  John  Wolstenholme  sixteen  voices,  and  alderman  John- 
son twenty-four.  But  Sir  Thomas  Smith,  when  he  saw 
some  part  of  his  honor  lost,  was  very  angry,  and  raised 
a  faction  to  cavil  and  contend  about  the  election,  and 
sought  to  tax  Sir  Edwin  with  many  things  that  might  both 
disgrace  him  and  also  put  him  by  his  office  of  governor. 
In  which  contentions  they  yet  stick,  and  are  not  fit  nor  ready 
to  intermeddle  in  any  business ;  and  what  issue  things  will 
come  to,  I  know  not,  nor  are  we  yet  certain.  It  is  most  like 
Sir  Edwin  will  carry  it  away ;  and  if  he  do,  things  will  go 
well  in  Virginia  ;  if  otherwise,  they  will  go  ill  enough  always. 
We  hope  in  two  or  three  Court  days  things  will  settle.  Mean 
space  I  think  to  go  down  into  Kent,  and  come  up  again 
about  fourteen  days  or  three  weeks  hence ;  except  either  by 
these  aforesaid  contentions,  or  by  the  ill  tidings  from  Vir- 
ginia, we  be  wholly  discouraged ;  of  which  tidings  as  fol- 
io weth. 

Capt.  Argall  is  come  home  this  week.  He,  upon  notice  of 
the  intent  of  the  Council,  came  away  before  Sir  George 
Yardly  [Yeardly]  came  there,  and  so  there  is  no  small  dissen- 
sion. But  his  tidings  is  ill,  although  his  person  be  welcome. 
He  saith  Mr.  Blackwell's  ship  came  not  there  until  March ; 
but  going  towards  winter  they  had  still  north-west  winds, 


274  COEIlESPOiST)ENCE   OF   THE   PILGRIMS  [1C19. 

which  carried  them  to  the  southward  beyond  their  course ; 
and  the  master  of  the  ship  and  some  six  of  the  mariner^ 
dying,  it  seemed  they  could  not  find  the  Bay,  till  after  long 
seeking  and  beating  about.  Mr.  Blackwell  is  dead,  and  JNIr. 
Maggner,  the  captain.  Yea,  there  are  dead,  he  saith,  a  hun- 
dred and  thirty  persons,  one  and  other,  in  the  ship.  It  is  said 
there  was  in  all  a  hundred  and  eighty  persons  in  the  ship,  so 
as  they  were  packed  together  like  herrings.  They  had 
amongst  them  a  flux,  and  also  want  of  fresh  water ;  so  as  it 
is  here  rather  wondered  that  so  many  are  alive,  than  that  so 
many  are  dead.  The  merchants  here  say  it  was  Mr.  Black- 
well's  fault  to  pack  so  many  in  the  shij) ;  yea,  and  there  was 
great  murmuring  and  repining  amongst  them,  and  upbraiding 
of  Mr.  Blackwell  for  his  dealing  and  disposing  of  them,  when 
they  saw  how  he  had  disposed  of  them,  and  how  he  insulted 
over  them.  Yea,  the  streets  at  Gravesend  rang  of  their  ex- 
treme quarrelling,  crying  out  one  of  another,  "  Thou  hast 
brought  me  to  this.  I  may  thank  thee  for  this."  Heavy 
news  it  is,  and  I  would  be  glad  to  hear  how  far  it  will  dis- 
courage. I  see  none  here  discouraged  much,  but  rather  deske 
to  learn  to  beware  by  other  men's  harms,  and  to  amend  that 
wherein  they  have  failed ;  as  we  desire  to  serve  one  another 
in  love,  so  take  heed  of  being  enthralled  by  other  imperious 
persons,  especially  if  they  be  discerned  to  have  an  eye  to 
themselves.  It  doth  often  trouble  me  to  think  that  in  this 
business  we  are  to  learn,  and  none  to  teach.  But  better  so 
than  to  depend  upon  such  teachers  as  Mr.  Blackwell  was. 
Such  a  stratagem  he  made  for  Mi*.  Johnson  and  his  people  at 
Emden;  much  was  their  subversion.  But  though  he  then 
cleanllly  yet  unhonestly  plucked  his  neck  out  of  the  collar,  yet 
at  last  his  foot  is  caught. 

Here  are  no  letters  come.  The  ship  Captain  Argall  came 
in  is  yet  in  the  west  parts.  All  that  we  hear  is  but  his  report. 
It  seemeth  he  came  away  secretly.  The  ship  that  ]Mr.  Black- 
well  went  in  will  be  here  shortly.  It  is  as  Mr.  Robinson  once 
said ;  he  thought  we  should  hear  no  good  of  them. 

jNL*.  Brewster  is  not  well  at  this  time.     Whether  he  Avill  go 


1619.]  WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  IN  ENGLAND.  275 

back  to  you  or  go  into  the  north,  I  yet  know  not.  For  my- 
self, I  hope  to  see  an  end  of  this  business  ere  I  come,  though 
I  am  sorry  to  be  thus  from  you.  If  things  had  gone  roundly 
forward,  I  should  have  been  with  you  within  this  fourteen 
days.  I  pray  God  direct  us,  and  give  us  that  spirit  which  is 
fitting  for  such  a  business. 

Thus  having  summarily  pointed  at  things  which  Mr. 
Brewster,  I  think,  hath  more  largely  wTit  of  to  IVIr.  Robinson, 
I  leave  you  to  the  Lord's  protection. 

Yours,  in  all  readiness,  etc. 

Robert  Cushman. 

London,  May  the  8t?i,  1619. 

A  word  or  two,  by  way  of  digression,  touching  this  Mr. 
Blackwell.  He  was  an  elder  of  the  church  of  Amsterdam,  a 
man  well  known  of  most  of  them.  He  declined  from  the 
truth  with  Mr.  Johnson  and  the  rest,  and  went  with  him  when 
they  departed  asunder  in  that  woful  manner  which  brought 
so  great  dishonor  to  God,  scandal  to  the  truth,  and  outward 
ruin  to  themselves,  in  this  world.  But  I  hope,  notwithstand- 
ing, through  the  mercies  of  the  Lord,  their  souls  are  now  at 
rest  with  God,  in  the  heavens,  and  that  they  are  arrived  in  the 
haven  of  happiness,  though  some  of  their  bodies  were  thus 
buried  in  the  terrible  seas,  and  others  sunk  under  the  burden 
of  bitter  afflictions.  He,  with  some  others,  had  prepared  for 
to  go  to  Virginia ;  and  he  with  sundry  godly  citizens  being 
at  a  private  meeting  (I  take  it,  at  a  Fast)  in  London,  being 
discovered,  many  of  them  were  apprehended,  whereof  Mr. 
Blackwell  was  one.  But  he  so  glossed  with  the  bishops,  and 
either  dissembled  or  flatly  denied  the  truth  which  formerly  he 
had  maintained ;  and  not  only  so,  but  unworthily  betrayed 
and  accused  another  godly  man  who  had  escaped,  that  so  he 
might  slip  hi*own  neck  out  of  the  coUar,  and  to  obtain  his 
own  freedom  brought  others  into  bonds.  Whereupon  he  so 
won  the  bishops'  favor,  (but  lost  the  Lord's,)  as  he  was  not 
only  dismissed,  but  in  open  court  the  Archbishop  gave  him 
great  applause  and  his  solemn  blessing  to  proceed  in  his 


276  COREESPONDENCE   OF  THE  PILGRIMS.  [1619. 

voyage.  Bnt  if  such  events  follow  the  bishops'  blessing, 
happy  are  they  that  miss  the  same.  It  is  much  better  to  keep 
a  good  conscience  and  have  the  Lord's  blessing,  whether  in 
life  or  death.  But  see  how  that  man,  apprehended  by  INIr. 
Blackwell's  means,  writes  to  a  friend  of  his. 

Right  dear  friend  and  Christian  brother,  Mr.  Carver,  I  salute 
you  and  yours  in  the  Lord. 

Sir,  as  for  my  own  present  condition,  I  doubt  not  but  you 
well  understand  it  by  our  brother  Masterson,  who  should  have 
tasted  of  the  same  cup,  had  his  place  of  residence  and  his 
person  been  as  well  known  as  myself.  Somewhat  I  have 
written  to  Mr.  Cushman  how  the  matter  still  continues.  I 
have  petitioned  twice  to  Mr.  Sheriff,  and  once  to  my  Lord 
Cook,  and  have  used  such  reasons  to  move  them  to  pity,  that 
if  they  were  not  overruled  by  some  others,  I  suppose  I  should 
have  soon  gained  my  liberty ;  —  as  that  I  .was  a  man  living 
by  my  credit,  in  debt  to  divers  in  our  city,  living  in  more  than 
ordinary  charges  in  a  close  and  tedious  prison  ;  besides  great 
rents  abroad,  all  my  business  lying  still,  my  own  servant 
lying  lame  in  the  country,  my  wife  being  also  great  with 
child ;  and  yet  no  answer  until  the  Lords  of  His  Majesty's 
Council  gave  consent.  Howbeit,  ]\L-.  Blackwell,  a  man  as 
deep  in  this  action  as  I,  was  delivered  at  a  cheaper  rate 
with  a  gi'cat  deal  less  ado,  yea,  with  an  addition  of  the  Arch- 
bishop's blessing.  I  am  sony  for  Mr.  Blackwell's  weakness. 
I  wish  it  may  prove  no  worse  ;  but  yet  he  and  some  others  of 
them  were  not  sorry,  but  thought  it  was  for  the  best  that  I 
was  nominated ;  not  because  the  Lord  sanctifies  evil  to  good, 
but  that  the  action  was  good,  yea,  for  the  best.  One  reason 
I  well  remember  he  used  was,  because  this  trouble  would  in- 
crease the  Virginia  plantation  ;  that  now  people  began  more 
generally  to  incline  to  go  ;  and  if  he  had  not  n^kninated  some 
such  as  I,  he  had  not  been  free,  being  it  was  known  that  many 
citizens,  besides  themselves,  were  there.  I  expect  an  answer 
shortly  what  they  intend  concerning  me.  I  purpose  to  write 
to  some  other  of  you,  by  whom  you  shall  know  the  certainty 


1619.J  THE  PILGEIMS   OBTAIN  A  PATENT.  277 

Thus  not  having  further  at  present  to  acquaint  you  withal, 
commending  myself  to  your  prayers  I  cease,  and  commit 
you  and  us  all  to  the  Lord. 

Your  friend  and  brother,  in  bonds, 

Sabin  Starsmore. 
From  nuj  CJiamher  in  Wood-street  Counter,  Sejit.  Ath,  1G18. 

But  thus  much  by  the  way,  which  may  be  of  good  use.* 

But  at  last,  after  all  these  things,  and  their  long  attendance, 
they  had  a  patent  granted  them,  and  confirmed  under  the 
Company's  seal.  But  these  divisions  and  distractions  had 
shaken  off  many  of  their  pretended  friends,  and  disappointed 
them  of  many  of  their  hoped  for  and  proffered  means.  By 
the  advice  of  some  friends  this  patent  was  not  taken  in  the 
name  of  any  of  their  own  company,  but  in  the  name  of  Mr. 
John  Wincob,  a  religious  gentleman,  then  belonging  to  the 
Countess  of  Lincoln,  who  intended  to  go  with  them.  But 
God  so  disposed  as  he  never  went,  nor  they  ever  made  use  of 
this  patent,  which  had  cost  them  so  much  labor  and  charge  ; 
as  by  the  sequel  will  appear. 

This  patent  being  sent  over  for  them  to  view  and  consider, 
as  also  the  passages  about  the  propositions  between  them  and 
such  merchants  and  friends  as  should  either  go  or  adventure 
with  them,  and  especially  with  them  on  whom  they  did  chiefly 
depend  for  shipping  and  means,  whose  proffers  had  been 
large,  they  were  requested  to  fit  and  prepare  themselves  with 
all  speed. 

A  right  emblem  it  may  be  of  the  uncertain  things  of  this 
world,  that  when  men  have  toiled  themselves,  they  vanish 
into  smoke. 

Upon  a  receipt  of  these  things  by  one  of  their  messengers, 
they  had  a  solemn  meeting  and  a  day  of  humiliation,  to  seek 


*  I  have  been  the  larger  in  tliese  things,  that  the  rising  generation  may 
seriously  take  notice  of  the  many  difficulties  their  poor  leaders  underwent  in 
the  first  enterprises  towards  coming  into  New  England. 

24 


278  THE  PILGRIMS  KEEP  A  FAST.  [1620. 

the  Lord  for  his  direction.  And  their  pastor  took  this  text. 
"  And  David's  men  said  unto  him,  See,  we  be  afraid  here  in 
Judah.  How  much  more,  if  we  come  to  Keilah,  against  the 
hosts  of  the  Phihstines.  Then  David  asked  counsel  of  the 
Lord  again."  1  Sam.  xxiii.  8,  4.  From  which  text  he  taught 
many  things  very  aptly,  and  befitting  their  present  occasion 
and  condition,  to  strengthen  them  against  their  fears  and  per- 
plexities, and  encouraging  them  in  their  resolutions. 

Li  the  foregoing  five  chapters  the  reader  may  take  a  view 
of  some  of  the  many  difficulties  our  blessed  predecessors  went 
through  in  their  first  achievement  of  this  weighty  enterprise 
of  removal  of  our  church  into  these  American  parts.  The 
immediate  following  relations  in  Mr.  Bradford's  book,  out  of 
which  divers  of  these  matters  are  recollected,  do  more  es- 
pecially concern  the  conditions  of  their  agreement  with  sev- 
eral merchant  adventurers  towards  the  voyage,  etc.,  as  also 
several  letters  sent  to  and  fro  from  friend  to  friend  relating  to 
the  premises,  which  are  not  so  pertinent  to  the  nature  of  this 
small  history.  Wherefore  I  shall  here  omit  to  insert  them, 
judging  them  not  so  suitable  to  my  present  purpose ;  and 
here  also  cease  to  follow  the  foregoing  method  by  way  of 
chapters. 

As  Morton  chose  liei-e  to  omit  a  portion  of  Bradford's  History,  relating  to 
transactions  with  the  merchant  adventurers,  we  here  quote  from  Hubbard's 
History  a  few  paragraphs  which  seem  essential  to  the  completeness  of  the 
narrative. 

"  Soon  after  this  their  agents  were  sent  into  England  again, 
to  conclude  of  articles  and  propositions  between  them  and 
such  merchants  and  friends  as  should  either  go  or  adventure 
with  them,  and  those  who  in  order  to  their  removal  had  sold 
out  their  estates,  put  their  moneys  into  a  common  stock, 
which  was  to  be  disposed  of  by  those  appointed  to  make  gen- 
eral provision.  ]\L".  Weston  was  one  who  had  interested  him- 
self much  in  their  affairs,  undertaking  to  provide  shipping  for 
their  transportation,  but  about  this  time  they  w^ere  informed 


1620.]     THE  PILGRIMS  MEET  TVITH  DISCOURAGEMENTS.     279 

by  Mr.  Weston  and  others,  that  sundry  honorable  lords  and 
worthy  gentlemen  had  obtained  a  large  patent  from  the  Kmg 
for  the  more  northerly  part  of  America,  distinct  from  the  Vir- 
ginia patent,  and  wholly  excluded  from  their  government,  and 
to  be  called  by  another  name,  namely.  New  England.  Unto 
which  Mr.  Weston  and  the  chiefest  of  them  began  to  incline, 
thinking  it  was  best  for  them  to  go  thither;  as  for  other  reasons, 
so  chiefly  for  the  hope  of  present  profit,  to  be  made  by  fishing 
on  that  coast.  But  in  all  business  the  active  part  is  most 
difficult,  especially  when  there  are  many  agents  that  may  be 
concerned.  So  it  was  found  in  them  ;  for  some  of  them  who 
should  have  gone  in  England,  fell  off  and  would  not  go. 
Other  merchants  and  friends,  that  proffered  to  adventure  their 
money,  withdrew  and  pretended  many  excuses ;  some  dis- 
liking they  went  not  to  Guiana ;  others  would  do  nothing 
unless  they  went  to  Virginia ;  and  many  who  were  most  re- 
lied on  refused  to  adventure  if  they  went  thither.  In  the 
midst  of  these  difficulties,  they  of  Leyden  were  driven  to  great 
straits ;  but  at  the  length,  the  generality  was  swayed  to  the 
better  opinion.  Howbeit,  the  patent  for  the  northern  part  of 
the  country  not  being  fully  settled  at  that  time,  they  resolved 
to  adventure  with  that  patent  they  had,  intending  for  some 
place  more  southward  than  that  they  fell  upon  in  their  voy- 
age, at  Cape  Cod,  as  may  appear  afterwards. 

The  conditions,  on  which  those  of  Leyden  engaged  with 
the  merchants,  the  adventurers,  were  hard  enough  at  the  first 
for  the  poor  people,  that  were  to  adventure  their  persons  as  well 
as  their  estates.  Yet  were  their  agents  forced  to  change  one 
or  two  of  them,  to  satisfy  the  merchants,  who  were  not  wiUing 
to  be  concerned  with  them  ;  although  the  altering  them  with- 
out their  knowledge  or  consent  was  very  distasteful  to  them, 
and  became  the  occasion  of  some  contention  amongst  them 
afterwards.     They  are  these  that  follow. 

1.  The  adventurers  and  planters  do  agree,  that  every  person 
that  goeth,  being  sixteen  years  old  and  upward,  be  rated  at 
ten  pounds,  and  that  ten  pounds  be  accounted  a  single  share. 

2.  That  he  that  goeth  in  person,  and  furnisheth  himself  out 
with  ten  pounds,  either  in  money  or  other  provisions,  be  ac- 


280  THE   CONDITIONS   OF  THE  PARTNERSHIP  [1620. 

counted  as  having  twenty  pounds  in  stock,  and  in  the  division 
shall  receive  a  double  share. 

3.  The  persons  transported  and  the  adventurers  shall  con- 
tinue their  joint-stock  and  partnership  the  space  of  seven 
years,  except  some  unexpected  impediments  do  cause  the 
whole  company  to  agree  otherwise ;  during  which  time  all 
profits  and  benefits  that  are  gotten  by  trade,  traflUc,  trucldng, 
working,  fishing,  or  any  other  means,  of  any  other  person  or 
persons,  shall  remain  still  in  the  common  stock  until  the 
division. 

4.  That  at  their  coming  there  they  shall  choose  out  such  a 
number  of  fit  persons  as  may  furnish  their  ships  and  boats 
for  fishing  upon  the  sea ;  employing  the  rest  in  their  several 
faculties  upon  the  land,  as  building  houses,  tilling  and  plant- 
ing the  ground,  and  making  such  commodities  as  shall  be 
most  useful  for  the  colony. 

5.  That  at  the  end  of  the  seven  years,  the  capital  and  the 
profits,  namely,  the  houses,  lands,  goods,  and  chattels,  be 
equally  divided  among  the  adventurers.  If  any  debt  or  detri- 
ment concerning  this  adventure. 

6.  Whosoever  cometh  to  the  colony  hereafter,  or  putteth 
any  thing  into  the  stock,  shall  at  the  end  of  the  seven  years 
be  allowed  proportionally  to  the  time  of  his  so  doing. 

7.  He  that  shall  carry  his  wife,  or  children,  or  servants,  shall 
be  allowed  for  every  person,  now  aged  sixteen  years  and  up- 
ward, a  single  share  in  the  division ;  or  if  he  provide  them 
necessaries,  a  double  share ;  or  if  they  be  between  ten  years 
old  and  sixteen,  then  two  of  them  to  be  reckoned  for  a  person, 
both  in  transportation  and  division. 

8.  That  such  children  that  now  go  and  are  under  the  age 
of  ten  years,  have  no  other  share  in  the  division  than  fifty 
acres  of  unmanured  land. 

9.  That  such  persons  as  die  before  the  seven  years  be  ex- 
pired, their  executors  to  have  their  parts  or  share  at  the  divis- 
ion proportionably  to  the  time  of  their  life  in  the  colony. 

10.  That  all  such  persons  as  are  of  the  colony  are  to  have 
meat,  drink,  and  apparel,  and  all  provisions,  out  of  the  com- 
mon stock  and  goods  of  the  said  colony. 


1620.]  WITH  THE  MERCHANT  ADVENTURERS.  281 

The  difference  between  the  conditions  thus  expressed  and 
the  former,  before  their  alteration,  stood  in  these  two  points ; 
first,  that  the  houses  and  lands  improved,  especially  gardens 
and  home  fields,  should  remain  undivided,  wholly  to  the  plant- 
ers, at  the  seven  years'  end ;  secondly,  that  the  planters  should 
have  two  days  in  the  week  for  their  own  private  employment, 
for  the  comfort  of  themselves  and  their  families,  especially 
such  as  had  them  to  take  care  for. 

The  altering  of  those  two  conditions  was  very  afflictive  to 
the  minds  of  such  as  were  concerned  in  the  voyage.  But  Mr. 
Cushman,  their  principal  agent,  answered  the  complaints 
peremptorily,  that  unless  they  had  so  ordered  the  conditions, 
the  whole  design  would  have  fallen  to  the  ground ;  and  neces- 
sity, they  said,  having  no  law,  they  were  constrained  to  be 
silent.  The  poor  planters  met  with  much  difficulty  both  be- 
fore and  after  the  expiring  of  the  seven  years,  and  found  much 
trouble  in  making  up  accounts  with  the  adventurers  about  the 
division ;  at  which  time,  though  those  that  adventured  their 
money  were  no  great  gainers,  yet  those  that  adventured  their 
lives  in  carrying  on  the  business  of  the  plantation  were  by 
much  the  greatest  sufferers. 

[Mr.  Robinson  WTites  to  Mr.  Carver,  and  complains  of  Mr. 
Weston's  neglect  in  getting  shipping  in  England ;  for  want 
of  which  they  are  in  a  piteous  case  at  Ley  den.  And  S.  F., 
E.  W.,  W.  B.,  and  J.  A.,  write  from  Leyden  to  Mr.  Carver 
and  Cushman,  that  the  coming  of  Mr.  Nash  and  their  pilot  is 
a  great  encouragement  to  them. 

Mr.  Cushman,  in  a  letter  from  London  to  Mr.  Carver  at 
Southampton,  says  that  IVIr.  Crabe,  a  minister,  had  promised 
to  go,  but  is  much  opposed,  and  like  to  fail ;  and  in  a  letter 
to  the  people  at  Leyden,  that  he  had  hired  another  pilot,  one 
Mr.  Clark,  who  went  last  year  to  Virginia ;  that  he  is  getting 
a  ship,  hopes  he  shall  make  all  ready  at  London  in  fourteen 
days,  and  would  have  Mr.  Reynolds  tarry  in  Holland,  and 
bring  the  ship  there  to  Southampton.]  * 

*  These  last  two  paragraphs  are  from  Prince. 

Here  follows  in  Bradford's  History  the  same  description  of  their  departure 

24* 


282  ROBDfSON'S  LETTER  TO   CARVER.  [1620. 


A  brief  Letter  written  hy  Mr.  John  Robinson  to  Mr.  John  Carver,  at  their  part- 
ing/ aforesaid,  in  which  the  tender  love  and  godly  care  of  a  true  pastor 
appears. 

My  Dear  Brother,  — 

I  received  inclosed  your  last  letter  and  note  of  information, 
which  I  shall  carefully  keep  and  make  use  of,  as  there  shall 
be  occasion.  I  have  a  true  feeling  of  your  perplexity  of  mind 
and  toil  of  body ;  but  I  hope  that  you,  having  always  been 
able  so  plentifully  to  administer  comfort  unto  others  in  their 
trials,  are  so  well  furnished  for  yourself,  as  that  far  greater 
difficulties  than  you  have  yet  undergone  (though  I  conceive 
them  to  be  great  enough)  cannot  oppress  you,  though  they 
press  you,  as  the  Apostle  speaketh.  "  The  spirit  of  a  man 
(sustained  by  the  Spirit  of  God)  will  sustain  his  infirmity." 
I  doubt  not  so  will  yours  ;  and  the  better  much,  when  you 
shall  enjoy  the  presence  and  help  of  so  many  godly  and  wise 
brethren,  for  the  bearing  of  part  of  your  burden ;  who  also 
will  not  admit  into  their  hearts  the  least  thought  of  suspicion 
of  any  the  least  negligence,  at  least  presumption,  to  have  been 
in  you,  whatsoever  they  think  in  others.  Now  what  shall  I  say 
or  write  unto  you  and  your  good  wife,  my  loving  sister? 
Even  only  this  ;  I  desire,  and  always  shall,  mercy  and  blessing 
unto  you  from  the  Lord,  as  unto  my  own  soul ;  and  assure 
yourself  that  my  heart  is  with  you,  and  that  I  will  not  fore- 
slow  my  bodily  coming  at  the  first  opportunity.  I  have 
written  a  large  letter  to  the  whole,*  and  am  sorry  I  shall  not 
rather  speak  than  WTite  to  them ;  and  the  more,  considering 
the  want  of  a  preacher,  which  I  shall  also  make  some  spur  to 
my  hastening  towards  you.  I  do  ever  commend  my  best 
affection  unto  you ;  which  if  I  thought  you  made  any  doubt 
of,  I  would  express  in  more,  and  the  same  more  ample  and 
full  words.     And  the   Lord,  in  whom  you  trust,  and  whom 


from  Leyden,  their  embarkation  from  Delft  Haven,  and  their  subsequent 
trials,  as  is  found  in  the  Memorial,  -which  need  not  be  repeated.     See  pages 
13-24. 
*  See  this  letter  in  Memorial,  p.  15-19  of  this  volume. 


1620.]  EOBINSON'S  LETTER  TO   CAEVER.  283 

you  serve  ever  in  this  business  and  journey,  guide  you  with 
his  hand,  protect  you  with  his  wing,  and  show  you  and  us 
his  salvation  in  the  end,  and  bring  us,  in  the  mean  while, 
together  in  the  place  desired  (if  such  be  his  good  will)  for  his 
Christ's  sake.     Amen. 

Yours, 

John  Robinson. 

July  21th,  1620. 

This  was  the  last  letter  that  Mr.  Carver  lived  to  see  from 
him.* 


*  The  remainder  of  Bradford's  History  as  found  on  tlie  Church  Records 
is  in  the  Memorial.     See  pages  19-24. 


NEW  El^GLAND  CHEONOLOGT, 


THOMAS   PRINCE. 


Mr.  Prestce  having  read  all  the  contemporary  histories  of  the  first  thirteen 
years  of  the  settlement  at  Plymouth,  put  the  -whole  in  the  form  of  Annals; 
and  Tve  have  here  extracted  so  much  as  seemed  desirable  to  make  this  vol- 
ume a  full  and  complete  narrative  of  the  events  of  the  time  included. 


NEW  ENGLAND  CHRONOLOGY. 


1621. 

January  1.  Monday,  the  people  at  Plymouth  go  betimes 
to  work,  and  the  year  begins  with  the  death  of  Degory  Priest. 

January  3.  Some  abroad  see  great  fires  of  Indians  and  go 
to  then*  cornfields,  but  discover  none  of  the  savages,  nor  have 
seen  any  since  we  came  to  this  harbor. 

.  January  4.  Captain  Standish,  with  four  or  five  more,  go 
to  look  for  the  natives  where  their  fires  were  made,  find  some 
of  their  houses,  though  not  lately  inhabited,  but  none  of  the 
natives. 

January  8.  Francis  Billington  having  the  week  before 
from  the  top  of  a  tree  on  a  high  hill  discovered  a  gi'eat  sea, 
as  he  thought,  goes  this  day  with  one  of  the  master's  mates 
to  view  it ;  travel  three  miles  to  a  large  water  divided  into 
two  lakes ;  the  bigger  five  or  six  miles  in  compass  with  an 
islet  in  it  of  a  cable's  length  square.  The  other  three  miles 
in  compass,  and  a  brook  issuing  from  it,  find  seven  or  eight 
houses,  though  not  lately  inhabited ;  and  this  day  dies  ^Ii*. 
Christopher  IMartin. 

January  9.  We  labor  in  building  our  town  in  two  rows  of 
houses  for  greater  safety ;  divide  by  lot  the  ground  we  build 
on  ;  agree  that  every  man  shall  build  his  own  house,  that  they 
may  make  more  haste  than  when  they  work  in  common. 

January  12.  At  noon,  John  Goodman  and  Peter  Brown 
gathering  thatch  abroad,  and  not  coming  home  after  their  two 
companions,  put  us  in  great  sorrow;  master  Leaver  with 
three  or  four  more  go  to  seek  them,  but  can  hear  nothing  of 


288  NEW  ENGLAND   CIIRONOLOGT.  [1621. 

them  ;  next  day,  thinking  the  Indians  had  surprised  them,  we 
arm  out  ten  or  twelve  men  after  them,  who  go  searching 
seven  or  eight  miles,  but  return  without  discovery,  to  our 
great  discomfort. 

January  13.  Having  the  major  part  of  our  people  ashore, 
we  purpose  there  to  keep  the  public  worship  to-morrow. 

January  14.  Lord's  Day  morning  at  six  o'clock,  the  wind, 
being  very  high,  we  on  shipboard  see  our  rendezvous  in 
flames ;  and  because  of  the  loss  of  the  two  men,  fear  the 
savages  had  fired  it,  nor  can  we  come  to  help  them  for  want 
of  the  tide  till  seven  o'clock ;  at  landing,  hear  good  news  of 
the  return  of  our  two  men,  and  that  the  house  was  fired  by 
a  spark  flying  into  the  thatch,  which  instantly  burnt  it  up  ; 
the  greatest  sufferers  are  Governor  Carver  and  Mr.  Bradford. 
The  two  men  were  lost  in  the  woods  on  Friday  noon  ;  ranged 
all  the  afternoon  in  the  wet  and  cold ;  at  night  it  snowing, 
freezing,  and  being  bitter  weather,  they  walked  under  a  tree 
till  morning,  then  travelled  by  many  lakes  and  brooks  ;  in  the 
afternoon,  from  a  high  hill  they  discover  the  two  isles  in  our 
harbor,  and  at  night  get  home  faint  with  travel  and  want  of 
food  and  sleep,  and  almost  famished  with  cold. 

January  21.     We  keep  our  public  worship  ashore. 

January  29.     Dies  Rose,  the  wife  of  Captain  Standish. 

January  31.  This  morning  the  people  aboard  the  ship  see 
two  savages,  (the  first  that  we  see  at  this  harbor,)  but  cannot 
speak  with  them. 

N.  B.     This  month  eight  of  our  number  die. 

February  9.  This  afternoon,  our  house  for  our  sick  people 
is  set  a  fire  by  a  spark  lighting  on  the  roof. 

February  16.  One  of  our  people  a  fowling  by  a  creek 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  off,  twelve  Indians  march  by  him 
towards  the  town  ;  in  the  woods  he  hears  the  noise  of  many 
more,  lies  close  till  they  are  passed  by,  then  hastens  home 
and  gives  the  alarm ;  so  the  people  abroad  return,  but  see 
none  ;  only  Captain  Standish  and  Francis  Cook,  leaving  their 
tools  in  the  woods,  and  going  for  them,  find  the  savages  had 
took  them  away ;  and  towards  night  a  great  fire  about  the 
place  where  the  man  saw  them. 


1621.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  289 

February  17.  This  morning  we  first  meet  for  appointing 
military  orders,  choose  Miles  Standish  for  our  captain,  give 
him  power  accordingly ;  and  while  we  are  consulting,  two 
savages  present  themselves  on  the  top  of  the  hill  over  against 
us  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  off,  making  signs  for  us  to  come 
to  them,  we  send  Captain  Standish  and  Mr.  Hopkins  over 
the  brook  towards  them,  one  only  with  a  musket,  which  he 
lays  down  in  sign  of  peace  and  parley,  but  the  Indians  would 
not  stay  their  coming;  a  noise  of  a  great  many  more  is 
heard  behind  the  hill,  but  no  more  come  in  sight. 

February  21.  Die  Mr.  William  White,  Mr.  William  INIul- 
lins,  with  two  more.  And  the  25th  dies  Mary,  the  wife  of 
Mr.  Isaac  Allerton. 

N.  B.     This  month,  seventeen  of  our  number  die. 

March  7.  The  governor  with  five  more  go  to  the  Great 
Ponds ;  and  we  begin  to  sow  our  garden  seeds. 

March  16.  This  morning,  a  savage  boldly  comes  alone 
along  the  houses  straight  to  the  rendezvous,  surprises  us  with 
calling  out,  Welcome  Ens;Hshmen  I  Welcome  Eim-lishmen  I 
having  learned  some  broken  English  among  the  fishermen  at 
Monhiggon  ;  the  first  Indian  we  met  with,  his  name  Samoset, 
says  he  is  a  sagamore  or  lord  of  Moratiggon,  lying  hence  a 
day's  sail  with  a  great  wind,  and  five  days  by  land,  and  has 
been  in  these  parts  eight  months ;  we  entertain  him,  and  he 
informs  us  of  the  country ;  that  the  place  we  are  in  is  called 
Patuxet,  that  about  four  years  ago  all  the  inhabitants  died  of 
an  extraordinary  plague,  and  there  is  neither  man,  woman, 
nor  child  remaining ;  as  indeed  we  find  none  to  hinder  our 
possession,  or  lay  claim  to  it.  At  night  we  lodge  and  watch 
him. 

March  17.  This  morning  we  send  Samoset  to  the  Massa- 
soits,  our  next  neighbors,  whence  he  came.  The  Nausites 
near  southeast  of  us  being  those  by  whom  we  were  first  en- 
countered as  before  related,  are  much  incensed  against  the 
English  ;  about  eight  montlis  ago  slew  three  Englishmen,  and 
two  more  hardly  escaped  to  Monhiggon ;  they  were  Sir  F. 
Gorges'  men,  as  our  savage  tells  us.  He  also  tells  us  of  the 
fight  we  had  with  the  Nausites,  and  of  our  tools  lately  taken 

25 


290  NEW  ENGLAND  CHRONOLOGY.  [1621. 

away,  which  we  requh'ed  him  to  bring.  This  people  are  ill 
affected  to  us  because  of  Hunt,  who  carried  away  twenty 
from  this  place  we  now  inhabit,  and  seven  from  the  Nausites 
as  before  observed.  He  promises  within  a  night  or  two  to 
bring  some  of  the  Massasoits,  with  beaver  skins  to  trade. 

IMarch  18.  Samoset  returns  with  five  other  men,  who 
bring  our  tools  with  some  skins  and  make  show  of  friendship  ; 
but  being  the  Lord's  day,  we  would  not  trade,  but  entertain- 
ing them,  bid  them  come  again  and  bring  more,  which  they 
promise  within  a  night  or  two  ;  but  Samoset  tarries  with  us. 

March  21.  This  morning,  the  Indians  not  coming,  we  send 
Samoset  to  inquire  the  reason.  In  his  absence,  two  or  three 
savages  present  themselves  on  the  top  of  the  hill  against  us, 
with  a  show  of  daring  us ;  but  Capt.  Standish  and  another 
with  their  muskets  going  over,  the  Indians  whet  their  arrows 
and  make  show  of  defiance ;  but  as  our  men  advance  they 
run  away. 

March  22.  About  noon,  Samoset  returns  with  Squanto, 
the  only  native  of  this  place,  one  of  the  twenty  Hunt  had 
carried  to  Spain,  but  got  into  England,  lived  in  Cornhill, 
London,  with  Mr.  John  Slanie,  merchant,  and  can  speak  a 
little  English,  with  three  others ;  bring  a  few  skins  and  sig- 
nify that  their  great  Sagamore  Massasoit,  the  greatest  king 
of  the  Indians  bordering  on  us,  is  hard  by,  with  his  brother 
Quadequina  and  their  company.  After  an  hour,  the  king 
comes  to  the  top  of  an  hill  over  against  us,  with  a  train  of 
sixty  men.  We  send  Squanto  to  him,  who  brings  word  that 
we  should  send  one  to  parley  with  him.  "VVe  send  Mr.  Ed- 
ward "VVinslow  to  know  his  mind,  and  signify  that  our  gov- 
ernor desires  to  see  him  and  truck  and  confirm  a  peace. 
Upon  this  the  king  leaves  Mr.  Winslow  in  the  custody  of 
Quadequina  and  comes  over  the  brook  with  a  train  of  twenty 
men,  leaving  their  bows  and  aiTows  behind  them.  Captain 
Standish  and  Master  "Williamson  with  six  musketeers  meet 
him  at  the  brook,  where  they  salute  each  other,  conduct  him 
to  a  house  wherein  they  place  a  green  rug  and  three  or  four 
cushions;  then  instantly  comes  our  governor,  with  drum, 
trumpet,  and  musketeers ;  after  salutations,  the  governor  kiss- 


1621.]  NEW  ENGLAND  CHRONOLOGY.  291 

ing  his  hand,  and  the  king  kissing  him,  they  set  down,  the 
governor  entertains  him  with  some  refreshments,  and  then 
they  agree  on  a  league  of  friendship.* 

After  this,  tlie  governor  conducts  him  to  the  brook,  where 
they  embrace  and  part ;  we  keeping  six  or  seven  hostages  for 
our  messenger.  But  Quadequina  coming  with  his  troop,  we 
entertain  and  convey  him  back,  receive  our  messenger,  and 
return  the  hostages. 

March  23.  This  morning,  diverse  Indians  coming  over 
tell  us,  the  king  would  have  some  of  us  come  and  see  him  ; 
Captain  Standish  and  Mr.  Isaac  Allerton  go  venturously  to 
them,  whom  they  welcome  after  their  manner;  and  about 
noon,  they  return  to  their  place  called  Sowams,  about  forty 
miles  off  to  the  westward.  The  king  is  a  portly  man,  in  his 
best  years,  grave  of  countenance,  spare  of  speech.  And  we 
cannot  but  judge  he  is  willing  to  be  at  peace  with  us,  espec- 
ially because  he  has  a  potent  adversary  the  Narragansets, 
who  are  at  war  with  him,  against  whom  he  thinks  we  may 
be  some  strength,  our  pieces  being  terrible  to  them.  But 
Samoset  and  Squanto  tarry. 

This  day  we  meet  on  common  business,  conclude  our  mil- 
itary orders,  with  some  laws  convenient  for  our  present  state, 
and  choose  or  rather  confirm  Mr.  Carver  our  governor  for  the 
following  year. 

March  24.  Dies  Elizabeth,  the  wife  of  Mr.  Edward 
Win  slow. 

The  first  offence  since  our  arrival  is  of  John  Billington  who 
came  on  board  at  London,  and  is  this  month  convented  be- 
fore the  whole  company  for  his  contempt  of  the  captain's 
lawful  command  with  opprobrious  speeches,  for  which  he  is 
adjudged  to  have  his  neck  and  heels  tied  together ;  but  upon 
humbling  himself  and  craving  pardon,  and  it  being  the  first 
offence,  he  is  forgiven. 

This  month  thirteen  of  our  number  die.  And  in  three 
months  past,  dies  half  our  company ;  the  greatest  part  in  the 
depth  of  winter,  wanting  houses  and   other  comforts,  being 

*  See  terms  of  league  page  40. 


292  NEW  ENGLAND  CHRONOLOGY.  [1621. 

infected  with  the  scurvy  and  other  diseases,  which  their  long 
voyage  and  unaccommodate  condition  brought  upon  them; 
so  as  there  die  sometimes  tvvo  or  three  a  day,  of  one  hun- 
dred persons  scarce  fifty  remain ;  the  living  scarce  able  to 
bury  the  dead,  the  well  not  sufficient  to  tend  the  sick ;  there 
being  in  their  time  of  greatest  distress  but  six  or  seven,  who 
spare  no  pains  to  help  them ;  two  of  the  seven  were  Mr. 
Brewster  their  reverend  elder,  and  INIr.  Standish  then*  captain. 

The  like  disease  fell  also  among  the  sailors,  so  as  almost 
half  of  their  company  also  die  before  they  sail. 

But  the  spring  advancing  it  pleases  God  the  mortality  be- 
gins to  cease,  and  the  sick  and  lame  recover,  which  puts  new 
life  into  the  people,  though  they  had  borne  their  sad  afflic- 
tion with  as  much  patience  as  any  could  do. 

April  5.  We  despatch  the  ship  with  Captain  Jones,  who 
this  day  sails  from  New  Plymouth,  and  May  6  arrives  in 
England. 

After  this  we  plant  twenty  acres  of  Indian  corn,  wherein 
Squanto  is  a  great  help,  showing  us  how  to  set,  fish,  dress, 
and  tend  it,  of  which  we  have  a  good  increase ;  we  likewise 
sow  six  acres  of  barley  and  peas ;  our  barley  indifferent  good, 
but  our  peas  parched  up  with  the  sun. 

May  12.  The  first  marriage  in  this  place,  is  of  Mr.  Ed- 
ward Winslow  to  Mrs.  Susanna  White,  widow  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liam White. 

June  18.  The  second  offence  is  the  first  duel  fought  in 
New  England,  upon  a  challenge  of  single  combat  with  sword 
and  dagger  between  Edward  Doty  and  Edward  Leister,  ser- 
vants of  Mr.  Hopkins  ;  both  being  vrounded,  the  one  in  the 
hand,  the  other  in  the  thigh,  they  are  adjudged  by  the  whole 
company  to  have  their  head  and  feet  tied  together,  and  so  to 
lie  for  twenty-four  hours,  without  meat  or  drink,  which  is  be- 
gun to  be  inflicted,  but  within  an  hour,  because  of  their 
great  pains,  at  their  own  and  their  master's  humble  request, 
upon  promise  of  better  carriage,  they  are  released  by  the 
governor. 

July  2.  We  agree  to  send  Mr.  Edward  Winslow  and  Mi-. 
Steven  Hopkins  with  Squanto  to  see  our  new  friend  INIassa- 


1621.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  293 

soit  at  Pakanokit,  to  bestow  some  gratuities  on  him,  bind  him 
faster  to  us,  view  the  country,  see  how  and  where  he  lives, 
his  strength,  etc.     (See  Memorial,  page  48.) 

Tuesday.  At  nine  this  morning,  we  set  out,  travel  fifteen 
miles  westward  to  Namasket  by  three  in  the  afternoon.  The 
people  entertain  us  with  joy,  give  us  bread  they  call  Maizum, 
and  the  spawn  of  shads,  which  they  now  have  in  great  plenty, 
and  Ave  eat  with  spoons.  By  sunset  we  get  eight  miles  fur- 
ther to  a  Ware,  where  we  find  many  of  the  Namascheuks,  i.  e. 
Namasket  men,  a  fishing,  having  caught  abundance  of  bass; 
who  welcome  us  also,  and  there  we  lodge.  The  head  of  this 
river  is  said  to  be  not  far  from  the  place  of  our  abode,  upon 
it  are  and  have  been  many  towns ;  the  ground  very  good  on 
both  sides,  for  the  most  part  cleared  ;  thousands  of  men  have 
lived  here,  who  died  of  the  gi-eat  plague  which  befell  these 
parts  about  three  years  before  our  arrival ;  the  living  not  being 
able  to  bury  them,  and  their  skulls  and  bones  appear  in  many 
places  where  their  dwellings  had  been.  Upon  this  river  Mas- 
sasoit  lives ;  it  goes  into  the  sea  at  Narraganset  Bay,  where 
the  Frenchmen  use  so  much.  Next  morning  we  travel  six 
miles  by  the  river  to  a  known  shoal  place,  and  it  being  low- 
water,  put  off  our  clothes  and  wade  over;  thus  far  the  tide 
flows.  We  observe  few  places  on  the  river  but  what  had 
been  inhabited,  though  now  greatly  wasted  by  the  plague 
aforesaid.  And  so  we  travel  to  Pacanokit,  where  Massasoit 
kindly  welcomes  us  and  gratefully  receives  our  presents,  as- 
sures us  he  will  gladly  continue  the  peace  and  friendship,  tells 
us  the  Narragansets  live  on  the  other  side  of  that  great  bay, 
are  a  strong  people,  and  many  in  number,  live  compactly,  and 
were  not  touched  with  that  w^asting  sickness;  desires  us  not 
to  let  the  French  trade  with  them  ;  and  there  we  lodge.  Next 
day,  being  Thursday,  many  of  their  sachems  or  petty  governors 
come  to  visit  us ;  we  see  their  games  for  skins  and  knives, 
and  there  lodge  again.  Friday  morning,  before  sunrise,  we 
take  our  leave,  Massasoit  retaining  Squanto  to  procure  truclc 
for  us,  appoints  Tockamahamon  in  his  place,  whom  we  had 
found  faithful  before  and  after  upon  all  occasions.  That  night 
we  reach  to  the  Ware,  and  the  next  night  home. 

25* 


294  NEW  ENGLAND   CHKONOLOGY.  [1621. 

July  e.  John  Billington,  a  boy,  being  lost  in  the  woods, 
the  governor  causes  him  to  be  inquired  for  among  the  natives ; 
at  length  Massasoit  sends  word  he  is  at  Nauset.  He  had 
wandered  five  days,  lived  on  berries,  then  light  of  an  Indian 
plantatioil,  twenty  miles  south  of  us  called  Manomet,  and 
they  conveyed  him  to  the  people  who  first  assaulted  us,  but 
the  governor  sends  ten  men  in  a  shallop  with  Squanto  and 
Tockamahamon,  to  fetch  him. 

The  first  day  the  shallop  sails  for  the  harbor  at  Cummaquid, 
but  night  coming  on,  we  anchor  in  the  midst  of  the  bay, 
where  we  are  dry  at  low-water.  Next  morning  the  Indians 
on  the  other  side  of  the  channel  invite  us  to  come  and  eat 
with  them ;  as  soon  as  our  boat  floats,  six  of  us  go  ashore, 
leaving  four  of  them  pledges  in  the  boat,  the  rest  bring  us  to 
their  sachem,  whom  they  call  lyanough,  a  man  not  above 
twenty-six  years  of  age,  but  personable  and  com'teous,  who 
gives  us  plentiful  and  various  cheer.  After  dinner  we  take 
boat  for  Nauset,  lyanough  and  two  of  his  men  with  us.  But 
the  day  and  tide  failing,  we  cannot  get  in  with  our  shallop, 
lyanough  with  his  men  go  ashore,  and  we  send  Squanto  to 
tell  Aspinet,  the  sachem  of  Nauset,  our  errand.  After  sunset, 
Aspinet  comes  with  a  great  train  of  a  hundred  with  him 
bringing  the  boy,  one  bearing  him  through  the  water,  delivers 
him  to  us.  The  sachem  makes  his  peace  with  us.  We  give 
him  a  knife,  and  another  to  him  who  first  entertained  the  boy. 
At  this  place  we  hear  the  Narraganscts  had  spoiled  some  of 
Massasoit's  men  and  taken  him,  which  strikes  us  with  some 
fear ;  and  setting  sail,  carry  lyanough  to  Cummaquid,  and 
get  home  the  next  day  night.  Those  people  also  come  and 
make  their  peace,  and  we  give  them  full  satisfaction  for  the 
corn  we  had  formerly  found  in  their  country. 

Hobamak  a  Pinese,  or  chief  captain  of  Massasoit,  also 
comes  to  dwell  among  us,  and  continues  faithful  as  long  as 
he  lives. 

At  our  return  from  Nauset,  we  find  it  true  that  IMassasoit 
is  put  from  his  country  by  the  Narraganscts,  and  word  is 
brought  us  that  Coubatant  or  Corbitant,  a  petty  sachem  un- 
der Massasoit,  ever  feared  to  be  too  conversant  with  the  Nar- 


1621.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  295 

ragansets,  and  no  friend  to  the  English,  is  at  Namasket,  seek- 
ing to  draw  the  hearts  of  Massasoit's  subjects  from  him, 
speaks  disdainfully  of  us,  storms  at  the  peace  between  Nau- 
set,  Cummaquid,  and  us,  and  at  Squanto  the  worker  of  it,  as 
also  at  Tokamahamon  and  Hobamak.  However,  Squanto 
and  Hobamak  go  privately  to  see  what  is  become  of  their 
king,  and  lodge  at  Namasket,  but  are  discovered  to  Corbitant, 
who  besets  the  house,  threatens  to  kill  Squanto  and  Hoba- 
mak for  being  friends  to  us,  seizes  Squanto  and  holds  a  knife 
at  his  breast,  offers  to  stab  Hobamak,  but  being  a  stou.t  man 
clears  himself,  concludes  Squanto  killed,  and  flies  to  our  gov- 
ernor with  the  information. 

August  13.  At  this  the  governor  assembles  our  company, 
and  taking  counsel,  it  is  conceived  not  fit  to  be  borne ;  for  if 
we  should  suffer  our  friends  and  messengers  thus  to  be 
wronged,  we  shall  have  none  to  cleave  to  us,  or  give  us  intelli- 
gence, or  do  us  any  service,  but  would  next  fall  upon  us,  etc. 
We  therefore  resolve  to  send  ten  men  to-morrow  with  Hoba- 
mak, to  seize  our  foes  in  the  night ;  if  Squanto  be  killed,  to 
cut  off  Corbitant's  head ;  but  hurt  only  those  who  had  a  hand 
in  the  murder,  and  retain  Nepeof  another  sachem  in  the  con- 
federacy, till  we  hear  of  Massasoit. 

August  14.  Capt.  Standish  with  fourteen  men  and  Hoba- 
mak set  out  in  a  rainy  day,  lose  their  way  in  the  night,  wet, 
weary,  and  much  discouraged.  But  finding  it  again,  beset 
Corbitant's  house  at  midnight,  where  three  Indians  are  sorely 
wounded  in  trying  to  break  away,  but  find  him  gone,  and 
Tokamahamon  and  Squanto  safe.  Corbitant  having  only 
threatened  Squanto's  life  and  made  an  offer  to  stab  him.* 

Next  morning  we  march  into  the  midst  of  the  town,  Hoba- 
mak telling  the  Indians  what  we  only  intended,  they  bring 
the  best  food  they  have,  and  we  breakfast  at  Squanto's  house ; 
whither  all  whose  hearts  are  upright  to  us  come ;  but  Corbi- 
tant's faction  fled  away.  We  declare  that  if  Massasoit  does 
not  return  in  safety  from  Narraganset,  or  if  Corbitant  should 
make  any  insurrection  against  him,  or  offer  violence  to  Squan- 
to, Hobamak,  or  any  of  Massasoit's  subjects,  we  would  re- 

*  See  pp.  48,  49. 


296  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  [1G21. 

venge  it  to  the  utter  overthrow  of  him  and  his.  With  many 
friends  attending  us,  we  get  home  at  night,  bring  with  us  the 
three  wounded  savages,  whom  we  cure  and  send  home. 

After  this  we  have  many  gratulations  from  divers  sachems, 
and  much  firmer  peace.  Yea  those  of  the  Isle  of  Capawak 
send  to  secure  our  friendship,  and  Corbitant  himself  uses  the 
mediation  of  Massasoit  to  be  reconciled.  Yea  Canonicus, 
chief  sachem  of  the  Narragansets,  sends  a  messenger  to  treat 
of  peace. 

Though  we  are  told  the  Massachusetts  often  threaten  us, 
yet  the  company  think  good  to  send  among  them,  to  discover 
the  bay,  see  the  country,  make  peace,  and  trade  with  the  na- 
tives. The  governor  chooses  ten  men  with  Squanto  and  two 
other  savages  to  go  in  the  shallop. 

September  18.  At  midnight,  the  tide  serving,  we  set  sail. 
Next  day  get  into  the  bottom  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  about 
twenty  leagues  north  from  Plymouth,  and  anchor.  Next 
morning,  we  land  under  a  cliff.  The  sachem  of  this  place  is 
Obbatinewat,  and  though  he  lives  in  the  bottom  of  this  bay, 
yet  is  subject  to  Massasoit ;  uses  us  kindly,  and  tells  us  he 
dare  not  now  remain  in  any  settled  place  for  fear  of  the  Tar- 
ratines,  who  live  to  the  eastward,  are  wont  to  come,  at  har- 
vest, and  take  away  their  corn,  and  many  times  kill  them ; 
and  that  the  squaw  sachem  or  IMassachusetts  queen  is  an 
enemy  to  him.  He  submits  to  the  king  of  England,  upon  our 
promising  to  be  his  safeguard  against  his  enemies.  "We  cross 
the  bay,  which  is  very  large,  and  seems  to  have  fifty  islands. 
Next  morning,  all  but  two  go  ashore,  march  three  miles  into 
the  country,  where  corn  had  been  newly  gathered.  A  mile 
hence  their  late  king  Nanepashemet  had  lived ;  his  house  was 
built  on  a  large  scaffold,  six  foot  high,  and  on  the  top  of  a 
hilL  Not  far  hence  in  a  bottom  we  come  to  a  fort  he  had 
built;  the  palisades  thirty  or  forty  foot  high;  a  trench  about 
it  breast  high  ;  but  one  way  in,  over  a  bridge.  In  the  midst 
of  the  palisades  stands  the  frame  of  a  house,  where  he  lies 
buried.  A  mile  hence  we  come  to  such  another,  but  on  the 
top  of  a  hill,  where  he  was  killed.  The  natives  at  first  fly  from 
us,  but  are  at  length  induced  to  meet  us  here,  and  entertain 


1621.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY,  297 

US  in  the  best  manner  they  can.  Having  traded  with  us,  and 
the  day  near  spent,  we  return  to  the  shallop.  Within  this 
bay  the  savages  say  are  two  rivers,  one  of  which  we  saw,  hav- 
ing a  fair  entrance ;  better  harbor  for  shipping  cannot  be  than 
here ;  most  of  the  islands  have  been  inhabited,  being  cleared 
from  end  to  end ;  but  their  inhabitants  all  dead  or  removed. 
Having  a  light  moon,  we  set  sail  at  evening,  and  before  next 
day  noon  get  home  with  a  considerable  quantity  of  beaver, 
and  a  good  report  of  the  place,  wishing  we  had  been  seated 
there. 

All  the  summer  no  want,  while  some  were  trading,  others 
were  fishing  cod,  bass,  etc.  We  now  gather  in  our  harvest ; 
and  as  cold  weather  advances,  come  in  store  of  water  fowl 
wherewith  this  place  abounds,  though  afterwards  they  by 
degrees  decrease ;  as  also  abundance  of  wild  turkies  with 
venison,  etc.  Fit  our  houses  against  winter,  are  in  health  and 
have  all  things  in  plenty. 

November  9.  Arrives  a  ship  at  Cape  Cod,  and  the  tenth 
the  Indians  bring  us  word  of  her  being  near,  but  think  her  a 
Frenchman,  upon  her  making  for  our  bay,  the  governor  orders 
a  piece  to  be  fired,  to  call  home  such  as  are  abroad  at  work, 
and  we  get  ready  for  defence,  but  unexpectedly  find  her  a 
friend,  of  fifty-five  ton,  called  the  Fortune,  in  which  comes 
Mr.  C ashman  with  thirty-five  persons,  to  live  in  the  planta- 
tion, which  not  a  little  rejoices  us.  But  both  ship  and  pas- 
sengers poorly  furnished  with  provisions ;  so  that  we  are 
forced  to  spare  her  some  to  carry  her  home,  which  threatens 
a  famine  among  us,  unless  we  have  a  timely  supply.  She 
sailed  from  London  the  beginning  of  July,  could  not  clear 
the  channel  until  the  end  of  August,  and  brings  a  letter  for 
Mr.  Carver  from  Mr.  Weston,  dated  London,  July  6,  wherein 
he  writes,  we  (that  is,  the  adventurers)  have  procured  you  a 
Charter,  the  best  we  could,  better  than  your  former,  and  with 
less  limitation.  She  finds  all  our  people  she  left  in  April,  in 
health,  except  six  who  died,  and  stays  a  month  ere  she  sails 
for  England. 

December  11.  We  have  built  seven  dwelling-houses  ;  four 
for  the  use  of  the  plantation,  and  have  made  provision  for 


298  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  [1622. 

divers  others.  Both  Massasoit,  the  greatest  king  of  the 
natives  and  all  the  princes  and  people  round  us  have  made 
peace  with  us,  seven  of  them  at  once  sent  their  messengers 
for  this  end.  And  as  we  cannot  but  account  it  an  extraordi- 
nary blessing  of  God  in  directing  our  course  for  these  parts, 
we  obtained  the  honor  to  receive  allowance  of  our  possessing 
and  enjoying  thereof  under  the  authority  of  the  President 
and  Council  for  the  affairs  of  New  England. 

December  13.  The  ship  sails,  namely,  the  Fortune,  laden 
with  two  hogsheads  of  beaver  and  other  sldns,  and  good 
clapboards  as  full  as  she  can  hold  ;  the  freight  estimated  near 
five  hundred. pounds;  Mr.  Cushman  returning  in  her,  as  the 
adventm'ers  had  appointed  for  their  better  information.  But 
in  her  voyage  as  she  draws  near  the  English  coast,  is  seized 
by  the  French,  earned  to  France,  into  the  Isle  Deu,  kept  there 
fourteen  or  fifteen  days,  robbed  of  all  she  had  worth  taking ; 
then  the  people  and  ship  released,  get  to  London,  February 
14  or  17. 

Upon  her  departure,  the  governor  and  his  assistant  dispose 
the  late  comers  into  several  families,  find  then  provisions  will 
now  scarce  hold  out  six  months  at  half  allowance,  and  there- 
fore put  them  to  it,  wliich  they  bear  patiently. 


1622. 

Soon  after  the  ship's  departure,  that  great  people  of  the 
Narragansets,  said  to  be  many  thousands  strong,  can  raise 
above  five  thousand  fighting  men,  notwithstanding  they 
desired  and  obtained  peace  with  us  in  the  foregoing  summer, 
begin  to  breathe  forth  many  threats  against  us ;  so  that  it  is 
the  common  talk  of  all  the  Indians  round  us,  of  their  prepara- 
tions to  come  against  us.  At  length  Canonicus,  their  chief 
sachem,  in  a  braving  manner  sends  us  a  bundle  of  arrows 
tied  with  a  snakeskin,  which  Squanto  tells  us  is  a  challenge 
and  threatening.  Whereupon  our  governor  with  advice  of 
others,  sends  them  an  answer,  that  if  they  had  rather  war 
than  peace,  they  might  begin  when  they  would ;  we  had  done 


1622.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  299 

them  no  wrong,  nor  do  we  fear  them,  nor  should  they  find  us 
unprovided.  By  another  messenger  we  send  back  the  snake- 
skin  charged  with  powder  and  bullets ;  but  they  refuse  to 
receive  it,  and  return  it  to  us.  Since  the  death  of  so  many 
Indians  they  thought  to  lord  it  over  the  rest,  conceive  we  are 
a  bar  in  their  way,  and  see  Massasoit  already  take  shelter 
under  our  wings. 

This  makes  us  more  carefully  to  look  to  ourselves,  and 
agree  to  inclose  our  dwellings  with  strong  pales,  flankers, 
gates,  etc. 

February.  We  impale  our  town,  taking  in  the  top  of  the 
hill  under  which  our  own  town  is  seated ;  make  four  bulwarks 
or  jetties,  whence  we  can  defend  the  whole  town,  in  three 
whereof  are  gates,  which  are  locked  every  night ;  a  watch 
and  ward  kept  in  the  day.  The  governor  and  captain  divide 
the  company  into  four  squadrons  with  commanders,  every 
one  its  quarter  assigned,  to  repair  to  in  any  alarm.  And  if 
there  be  a  cry  of  fire,  a  company  is  appointed  for  a  guard 
with  muskets,  while  others  quench  it,  to  prevent  treachery. 

May.  Our  provision  being  spent,  a  famine  begins  to  pinch 
us,  and  we  look  hard  for  supply,  but  none  arrives. 

May  e.  We  spy  a  boat  at  sea,  which  we  take  to  be  a 
Frenchman,  but  proves  a  shallop  from  a  ship  called  the  Spar- 
row, which  Mr.  Weston  and  Beachamp  set  out  a  fishing  at 
Damarin's  Cove,  forty  leagues  to  the  eastward,  where  this 
year  are  thirty  sail  of  ships  a  fishing.  She  brings  a  letter  to 
]Mr.  Carver  from  Mr.  Weston,  of  January  17,  with  seven  pas- 
sengers on  his  account ;  but  no  victuals,  nor  hope  of  any ; 
nor  have  we  ever  any  afterwards ;  and  by  his  letter  find  he 
has  quite  deserted  us,  and  is  going  to  settle  a  plantation  of 
his  own. 

The  boat  brings  us  a  kind  letter  from  Mr.  John  Huddle- 
ston,  or  Hudston,  a  captain  of  a  ship,  fishing  at  the  eastward, 
whose  name  we  never  heard  before,  to  inform  us  of  a  massa- 
cre of  four  hundred  English  by  the  Indians  in  Virginia, 
whence  he  came.  By  this  boat,  the  governor  returns  a  grate- 
ful answer ;  and  with  them  sends  Mr.  Winslow  in  a  boat  of 
ours  to  get  provisions  of  the  fishing  ships ;  whom  Captain 


300  NEW  ENGLAND  CHRONOLOGY.  [1622. 

HudcUeston  receives  kindly,  and  not  only  spares  what  he  can, 
but  writes  to  others  to  do  the  like.  By  which  means  he  gets 
as  mnch  bread  as  amonnts  to  a  quarter  of  a  pound  a  person 
per  day,  till  harvest,  and  returns  in  safety.  The  governor 
causing  their  portion  to  be  daily  given  them,  or  some  had 
starved.  And  by  this  voyage  we  not  only  got  a  present  sup- 
ply, but  also  learn  the  way  to  those  parts  for  our  future 
benefit. 

At  ]Mr.  Winslow's  return,  he  finds  the  colony  much  weaker 
than  he  left  it.  The  want  of  bread  had  abated  the  strength 
and  flesh  of  some,  had  swelled  others ;  and  had  they  not 
been  where  are  diverse  sorts  of  shell  fish,  they  must  have 
perished.  These  extremities  befell  us  in  May  and  June  ;  and 
in  the  time  of  these  straits,  and  indeed  before  Mr.  Winslow 
went  to  Monhiggon,  the  Indians  began  to  cast  forth  many 
insulting  speeches,  glorying  in  our  weakness,  and  giving  out 
how  easy  it  would  be  ere  long  to  cut  us  off;  which  occasions 
us  to  erect  a  fort  on  the  hill  above  us. 

June  e,  or  July  b.  Come  into  our  harbor  two  ships  of  Mr. 
Weston's,  the  Charity  of  one  hundred  tons,  and  Swan  of 
thirty,  with  his  letter  of  April  10,  and  fifty  or  sixty  men,  sent 
at  his  own  charge,  to  settle  a  plantation  for  him  in  the  Mas- 
sachusetts Bay,  for  which  he  had  procured  a  patent,  they 
sailed  from  London  about  the  last  of  April,  the  Charity,  the 
bigger  ship,  leaves  them,  having  many  passengers  to  carry  to 
Virginia.  We  allow  this  people  housing,  and  many  being 
sick,  they  have  the  best  means  our  place  affords. 

By  Mr.  Weston's  ship  comes  a  letter  from  Mr.  John  Pierce, 
in  whose  name  the  Plymouth  patent  is  taken ;  signifying  that 
whom  the  governor  admits  into  the  association  he  will 
approve. 

July  16.  Our  number  is  about  one  hundred  persons,  all  in 
health,  [that  is,  free  from  sickness,  though  not  from  weak- 
ness,] near  sixty  acres  of  ground  well  planted  with  corn,  be- 
sides gardens  replenished  with  useful  fruits. 

This  summer  we  build  a  timber  fort,  both  strong  and 
comely,  with  flat  roof  and  battlements ;  on  which  ordnance 
are  mounted,  a  watch  kept,  and  it  also  serves  as  a  place  of 
public  worship. 


1622.]  NEW  ENGLAND  CHRONOLOGY.  301 

Mr.  "Weston's  people  stay  here  the  most  part  of  the  sum- 
mer, while  some  seek  oat  a  place  for  them.  They  exceed- 
ingly waste  and  steal  om*  corn,  and  yet  secretly  revile  us.  At 
length  their  coasters  return,  having  found  in  the  Massachu- 
setts Bay  a  place  they  judged  fit  for  settlement,  named 
Wichaguscusset,  or  Wesagusquasset,  or  Wessagusset,  since 
called  Weymouth ;  whither  upon  their  ship  (that  is,  the 
Charity,)  returning  from  Virginia,  the  body  of  them  go,  leav- 
ing their  sick  and  lame  with  us  till  they  had  built  some  hous- 
ing, whom  our  surgeon  by  God's  help,  recovers  gratis,  and 
they  afterwards  fetch  home,  nor  have  we  any  recompense  for 
this  courtesy,  nor  desire  it.  They  prove  an  unruly  company, 
have  no  good  government  over  them ;  by  disorder  will  soon 
fall  to  want  if  Mr.  Weston  come  not  quickly  among  them. 
Nor  had  they  been  long  from  us  ere  the  Indians  fill  our  ears 
with  clamors  against  them,  for  stealing  their  corn,  and  other 
abuses. 

Our  crop  proving  scanty,  partly  through  weakness  for  want 
of  food,  to  tend  it,  partly  through  other  business,  and  partly 
by  much  being  stolen,  a  famine  must  ensue  next  year,  unless 
prevented.     But 

Aug.  e.  By  an  unexpected  Providence,  come  into  our 
harbor  two  ships ;  namely,  the  Sparrow,  Mr.  Weston's,  who 
having  made  her  voyage  of  fish,  goes  to  Virginia,  where  both 
she  and  her  fish  are  sold.  The  other  called  the  Discovery, 
Captain  Jones,  commander,  on  her  way  from  Virginia,  home- 
ward, being  sent  out  by  some  merchants  to  discover  the  shoals 
about  Cape  Cod,  and  harbors  between  this  and  Virginia. 
Of  her  we  buy  knives  and  beads,  which  are  now  good  trade, 
though  at  cent  per  cent  or  more,  and  yet  pay  away  coat 
beaver  at  Ss.  a  pound  (which  a  few  years  after  yields  205.) 
By  which  means  we  are  fitted  to  trade,  both  for  corn  and 
beaver. 

In  this  ship  comes  Mr.  John  Porey,  who  had  been  secretary 
in  Virginia,  and  is  going  home  in  her;  who  after  his  depart- 
ure sends  the  governor  a  letter  of  thanks,  dated  August  28  ; 
wherein  he  highly  commends  Mr.  Ainsworth's  and  Robinson's 

26 


302  KETV  ENGLAXD   CHRONOLOGY.  [1623. 

works.  And  after  his  return  to  England,  docs  this  poor  plan- 
tation much  credit  among  those  of  no  mean  rank. 

Sept.  e.  or  Oct.  b.  Mr.  Weston's  largest  ship,  the  Charity, 
retm'ns  to  England,  leaving  his  people  sufficiently  victualled. 
The  lesser,  namely,  the  Swan,  remains  with  his  plantation 
for  their  further  help. 

Nov.  The  governor  goes  with  them,  but  seeing  no  passage 
through  the  shoals  of  Cape  Cod,  puts  into  a  harbor  at  Man- 
amoyk.  That  evening  the  governor,  with  Squanto  and 
others,  go  ashore  to  the  Indian  houses,  stay  all  night,  trade 
with  the  natives,  get  eight  hogsheads  of  corn  and  beans. 
Here  Squanto  falls  sick  of  a  fever,  bleeding  much  at  the  nose, 
which  the  Indians  reckon  a  fatal  symptom,  and  here  in  a  few 
days  dies ;  desiring  the  governor  to  pray  that  he  might  go 
the  Englishman's  God  in  heaven,  bequeathing  his  things  to 
sundry  of  his  English  friends,  as  remembrances  of  his  love ; 
of  whom  we  have  a  great  loss.  Thence  sail  to  the  Massa- 
chusetts, find  a  great  sickness  among  the  natives,  not  unlike 
the  plague,  if  not  the  same ;  must  give  as  much  for  a  quart 
of  corn  as  we  used  for  a  beaver  skin.  The  savages  renew 
their  complaints  to  our  governor  against  those  English. 
Thence  sail  to  Nauset,  buy  eight  or  ten  hogsheads  of  corn 
and  beans,  as  also  at  Mattachiest ;  but  our  shallop  being  cast 
away,  we  cannot  get  our  corn  aboard ;  our  governor  causes  it 
to  be  stacked  and  covered ;  and  charging  the  Indians  with  it, 
he  procures  a  guide,  sets  out  on  foot,  being  fifty  miles,  receiv- 
ing all  respect  from  the  natives  by  the  way,  weary  and  with 
galled  feet  comes  home ;  three  days  after,  the  ship  comes 
also ;  and  the  corn  being  divided,  Mr.  Weston's  people  retm'u 
to  their  ])lantation. 

1623. 

January.  Captain  Standish  being  recovered,  takes  another 
shallop,  sails  to  Nauset,  finds  the  corn  left  there  in  safety, 
mends  the  other  shallop,  gets  the  corn  aboard  the  ship ;  but 
it  being  very  cold  and  stormy,  is  obliged  to  cut  the  shallops 
from  the  stern  of  the  ship,  and  loose  them ;  but  the  storm 
being  over,  finds  them.     While  we  lodge  ashore,  an  Indian 


1623.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  803 

steals  some  tvifles  out  of  the  shallop  as  she  lay  in  a  creek ; 
which  when  the  captain  missed,  he  takes  some  of  his  com- 
pany, goes  to  the  sachem,  requires  the  goods,  or  would  revenge 
it  on  them  before  he  left  them.  On  the  morrow,  the  sachem 
comes  to  our  rendezvous  with  many  men,  salutes  the  captain, 
licking  his  hand  and  bowing  down,  delivers  the  goods,  says 
he  had  beaten  the  stealer,  was  very  sorry  for  the  fact,  orders 
the  women  to  make  and  bring  us  bread,  and  is  glad  to  be 
reconciled ;  so  we  come  home  and  divide  the  corn  as  before. 

After  this  the  governor  with  another  company  goes  to 
Namasket,  buys  corn  there ;  where  a  great  sickness  rising 
among  the  natives,  our  people  fetch  it  home. 

The  governor  also,  with  Hobamak  and  others,  go  to  Mano- 
met,  a  town  near  twenty  miles  south  of  Plymouth,  stands  on 
a  fresh  river  running  into  a  bay  towards  the  Narraganset 
which  cannot  be  less  than  sixty  miles  from  thence.  It  will 
bear  a  boat  of  eight  or  ten  tons  to  this  place  ;  hither  the  Dutch 
or  French  or  both  used  to  come.  It  is  from  hence  to  the  bay 
of  Cape  Cod  about  eight  miles,  out  of  which  bay  the  sea 
flows  into  a  creek  about  six  miles,  almost  directly  towards 
the  town.  The  heads  of  this  creek  and  river  are  not  far  dis- 
tant. The  sachem  of  this  place  is  Caunacum,  who,  Septem- 
ber 13,  last,  with  many  others,  owned  themselves  subjects  of 
King  James,  and  now  uses  the  governor  very  kindly ;  the 
governor  lodging  here  in  a  very  bitter  night,  buys  corn,  but 
leaves  it  in  the  sachem's  custody. 

February.  Having  not  much  corn  left.  Captain  Standish 
goes  again  with  six  men  in  the  shallop  to  Mattachiest,  meet- 
ing with  the  like  extreme  weather,  being  froze  in  the  harbor 
the  first  night,  gets  a  good  quantity  of  corn  of  the  natives ; 
through  extremity  is  forced  to  lodge  in  their  houses,  which 
they  much  press,  with  a  design  to  kill  him,  as  after  appeared. 
For  now  begins  a  conspiracy  among  the  Indians  to  destroy 
the  English,  though  to  us  unknown  ;  but  the  captain  ordering 
his  men  to  keep  awake  by  turns,  is  saved.  Here  also  an 
Indian  steals  some  trifles^  which  the  captain  no  sooner  per- 
ceived, but  though  he  had  no  more  than  six  men  with  him, 
yet  draws  them  from  the  boat,  besets  the  sachem's  house, 


304  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  [1623. 

where  most  of  the  people  were,  and  threatens  to  fall  upon 
them  without  delay,  if  they  would  not  forthwith  restore  them ; 
signifying  that  as  he  would  not  offer  the  least  injury,  so  he 
would  not  receive  any,  without  due  satisfaction.  Hereupon 
the  sachem  finds  out  the  party,  makes  him  return  the  goods ; 
and  this  act  so  daunts  their  courage,  that  they  dare  not 
attempt  any  thing  against  the  captain ;  but  to  appease  his 
anger,  bring  corn  afresh  to  trade ;  so  as  he  lades  his  shallop 
and  comes  home  in  safety. 

March  b.  The  captain  having  refreshed  himself,  takes  a 
shallop  and  goes  to  ]\Ianomet  for  the  corn  the  governor  had 
bought.  Being  with  two  of  his  men  far  from  the  boat  at 
Caunacum's  house,  two  natives  come  in  from  the  Massachu- 
setts, the  chief  of  whom  is  Wituwamet,  a  notable,  insulting 
Indian ;  who  had  formerly  imbrued  his  hands  in  the  blood 
both  of  French  and  English,  derides  our  weakness  and  boasts 
his  valor.  He  came,  as  appears  afterwards,  to  engage  Cauna- 
cum  in  the  conspiracy ;  the  weather  being  cold,  they  would 
persuade  the  captain  to  send  to  the  boat  for  the  rest  of  his 
company ;  but  he  refusing,  they  help  carry  the  corn.  There 
a  lusty  savage  of  Paomet,  had  undertaken  to  kill  him  in  the 
rendezvous  before  they  part;  upon  which  they  intend  to  fall 
on  the  other.  But  the  night  being  exceeding  cold,  the  captain 
could  not  rest  withovit  turning  his  sides  to  the  fire  continually ; 
whereby  the  Indian  missed  his  opportunity.  The  next  day 
would  fain  persuade  the  captain  to  go  to  Paomet,  where  he 
had  much  corn,  and  the  captain  put  forth  with  him ;  but  the 
wind  forcing  them  back,  they  come  to  Plymouth. 

March.  While  the  captain  was  at  Manomet,  news  comes 
to  Plymouth  that  Massasoit  is  like  to  die,  and  that  a  Dutch 
ship  is  driven  ashore  before  his  house  so  high  that  she  could 
not  be  got  off  till  the  tides  increase.  Upon  which  the  gover- 
nor sends  Mr.  Edward  Winslow  and  Mr.  John  Harabden,  a 
gentleman  of  London,  with  Hobamak  to  visit  and  help  him, 
and  speak  with  the  Dutch.  The  first  night  we  lodge  at 
Namasket.  Next  day  at  one,  come  to  a  ferry  in  Corbitant's 
country,  and  three  miles  further  to  Mattapuyst,  his  dwelling- 
place,  though  he  be  no  friend  to  us,  but  find  him  gone  to 


1623.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  305 

Pakanokit,  about  five  or  six  miles  off.  Late  within  night 
we  get  thither,  whence  the  Dutch  had  departed  about  two  in 
the  afternoon,  find  Massasoit  extremely  low,  his  sight  gone, 
his  teeth  fixed,  having  swallowed  nothing  for  two  days,  but 
using  means,  he  surprisingly  revives ;  we  stay  and  help  him 
two  nights  and  two  days ;  at  the  end  of  the  latter,  taking  our 
leave  he  expresses  his  great  thankfulness ;  we  come  and  lodge 
with  Corbitant,  at  Mattapuyst,  who  wonders  that  we  being 
but  two  should  be  so  venturous.  Next  day,  on  our  journey, 
Hobamak  tells  us,  that  at  his  coming  away,  Massasoit 
privately  charged  him  to  tell  Mr.  Winslow,  there  was  a  plot 
of  the  Massachusuks  against  Weston's  people,  and  lest  we 
should  revenge  it,  against  us  also  ;  that  the  Indians  of  Paomet, 
Nauset,  Mattachiest,  Succonet,  the  Isle  of  Capawak,  Mano- 
met,  and  Agawaywom  are  joined  with  them ;  and  advises 
us  by  all  means,  as  we  value  our  lives  and  the  lives  of  our 
countrymen,  to  kill  the  conspirators  at  Massachusetts,  and  the 
plot  would  cease ;  and  without  delay,  or  it  would  be  too  late. 
That  night  we  lodge  at  Namasket,  the  next  day  get  home  ; 
where  we  find  Captain  Standish  had  sailed  this  day  for  the 
Massachusetts,  but  contrary  winds  had  driven  him  back,  and 
the  Paomet  Indian  still  soliciting  the  captain  to  go  with  him. 
At  the  same  time,  "Wissapinevvat,  another  sachem,  brother  to 
Obtakiest,  sachem  of  the  Massachusetts,  reveals  the  same 
thing. 

March  23.  Being  a  yearly  court  day,  the  governor  com- 
municates his  intelligence  to  the  whole  company,  and  asks 
their  advice ;  who  leave  it  to  the  governor,  with  his  assistant 
and  the  captain  to  do  as  they  think  most  meet.  Upon  this, 
they  order  the  captain  to  take  as  many  men  as  he  thinks 
sufficient,  to  go  forthwith  and  fall  on  the  conspirators,  but  for- 
bear till  he  makes  sure  of  Wituwamet,  the  bloody  savage, 
before  spoken  of  The  captain  takes  but  eight  lest  he  should 
raise  a  jealousy. 

The  next  day  comes  one  of  Weston's  men,  through  the 
woods  to  Plymouth,  though  he  knew  not  a  step  of  the  way, 
but  indeed  had  lost  the  path,  which  was  a  happy  mistake  ; 
for  being  pursued,  the  Indian  thereby  missed  him  but  by  little, 

26* 


306  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  [1623. 

and  went  to  INIanomet ;  the  man  makes  a  pitiful  narration  of 
their  weak  and  dangerous  state,  with  the  insults  of  the  Indians 
over  them,  and  that  to  give  the  savages  content,  since  Sanders 
went  to  Monhiggon,  they  had  hanged  one  who  had  stole  their 
corn,  though  he  was  bedrid,*  and  yet  they  were  not  satis- 
fied. Some  died  with  cold  and  hunger;  one  in  gathering 
shell-fish,  was  so  weak  that  he  stuck  in  the  mud  and  was 
found  dead  in  the  place ;  the  rest  were  ready  to  starve,  and 
he  dare  stay  no  longer. 

The  next  day  the  captain  sails  and  arrives  there,  is  sus- 
pected, insulted,  and  threatened  by  the  savages.  But  at 
length  watching  an  opportunity,  having  Wituwamet  and  Pek- 
suot,  a  notable  Pinese,  that  is  counsellor  and  warrior,  with 
another  man,  and  a  brother  of  Wituwamet,  with  as  many  of 
his  own  men  together,  he  falls  upon  and  after  a  violent  strug- 
gle slays  the  three  former  with  their  own  knives,  orders  the 
last  to  be  hanged,  goes  to  another  place,  kills  another,  fights 
and  makes  the  rest  to  fly,  and  Mr.  Weston's  men  kill  two 
more.  But  the  captain  releases  the  Indian  women,  would 
not  take  their  beaver  coats,  nor  suffer  the  least  discourtesy  to 
be  offered  them. 

While  Capt.  Standish  was  gone,  the  savage  who  went  to 
Manomet,  returning  through  our  town  was  secured  till  the 
captai.i  came  back;  then  confessed  the  plot,  and  says  that 
Obtakiest  was  drawn  to  it  by  the  importunity  of  his  people  ; 
is  now  sent  to  inform  him  of  the  grounds  of  our  proceeding, 
and  require  him  to  send  us  the  three  Englishmen  among 
them.  After  some  time,  Obtakiest  persuades  an  Indian  wo- 
man to  come  and  tell  the  governor,  he  was  sorry  they  were 
killed  before  he  heard  from  us,  or  he  would  have  sent  them, 
and  desires  peace. 

But  this  action  so  amazes  the  natives,  that  they  forsake 
their  houses,  run  to  and  fro,  live  in  swamps,  etc. ;  which  brings 
on  them  sundry  diseases,  whereof  many  die ;  as  Caunacum, 
sachem  of  Manomet ;  Aspines,  sachem  of  Nauset ;  lyanough, 

*  " In  his  stead  did 


Hang  an  old  weaver  that  was  bedrid." 

HUDIBRASS. 


1623.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  307 

sachem  of  Mattachiest ;  and  many  others  are  still  daily  dying 
among  them.  From  one  of  those  places  a  boat  is  sent  to  the 
governor  with  presents  to  work  their  peace  ;  but  not  far  from 
Plymouth  is  cast  away,  when  three  are  drowned,  and  one  es- 
caping, dare  not  come  to  us. 

April  b.  No  supply  being  heard  of  nor  knowing  when  to 
expect  any,  we  consider  how  to  raise  a  better  crop,  and  not 
languish  still  in  misery.  We  range  all  the  youth  under  some 
family,  agree  that  every  family  plant  for  their  own  particular, 
and  trust  to  themselves  for  food,  but  at  harvest  bring  in  a 
competent  portion  for  the  maintenance  of  public  officers,  fish- 
ermen, etc.,  and  in  all  other  things  go  on  in  the  general  way 
as  before ;  for  this  end  assign  every  family  a  parcel  of  land 
in  proportion  to  their  number,  though  make  no  division  for 
inheritance  ;  which  has  very  good  success,  makes  all  indus- 
trious, gives  content;  even  the  women  and  children  now  go 
into  the  field  to  work,  and  much  more  corn  is  planted  than 
ever. 

Shortly  after  Mr.  Weston's  people  went  to  the  eastward, 
he  comes  there  himself  with  some  of  the  fishermen,  under 
another  name  and  disguise  of  a  blacksmith ;  where  he  hears 
the  ruin  of  his  plantation ;  and  getting  a  shallop  with  a 
man  or  two  comes  on  to  see  how  things  are  ;  but  in  a  storm 
is  cast  away  in  the  bottom  of  the  bay  between  Pascataquak 
and  Merrimak  river,  and  hardly  escapes  with  his  life,  after- 
wards he  falls  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians,  who  pillage  him 
of  all  he  saved  from  the  sea,  and  strip  him  of  all  his  clothes 
to  his  shirt.  At  length  he  gets  to  Pascataquak,  borrows  a 
suit  of  clothes,  finds  means  to  come  to  Plymouth,  and  desires 
to  borrow  some  beaver  of  us.  Notwithstanding  our  straits, 
yet  in  consideration  of  his  necessity,  we  let  him  have  one 
hundred  and  seventy  odd  pounds  of  beaver,  with  which  he 
goes  to  the  eastward,  stays  his  small  ship  and  some  of  his 
men,  buys  provision  and  fits  himself,  which  is  the  foundation 
of  his  future  courses ;  and  yet  never  repaid  us  any  thing  save 
reproaches,  and  becomes  our  enemy  on  all  occasions. 

April  m.  We  begin  to  set  our  corn,  the  setting  season 
being  good  till  the  latter  end  of  May.     But  by  the  time  our 


308  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  [1623. 

corn  is  planted,  our  victuals  are  spent ;  not  knowing  at  night 
where  to  have  a  bit  in  the  morning,  and  have  neither  bread 
nor  corn  for  three  or  four  months  together,  yet  bear  our  wants 
with  cheerfulness  and  rest  on  providence. 

Having  but  one  boat  left,  we  divide  the  men  into  several 
companies,  six  or  seven  in  each ;  who  take  their  turns  to  go 
out  with  a  net  and  fish,  and  return  not  till  they  get  some, 
though  they  be  five  or  six  days  out ;  knowing  there  is  nothing 
at  home,  and  to  return  empty  would  be  a  great  discourage- 
ment. When  they  stay  long,  or  get  but  little,  the  rest  go  a 
digging  shell-fish ;  and  thus  we  live  the  summer ;  only  send- 
ing one  or  two  to  range  the  woods  for  deer,  they  now  and  then 
get  one,  which  we  divide  among  the  company ;  and  in  the 
winter  are  helped  with  fowl  and  groundnuts. 

Now  also  we  hear  of  the  third  repulse  our  supply  had,  of 
their  safe  though  dangerous  return  to  England,  and  of  their 
preparing  to  come  to  us.  Upon  all  which,  another  day  is  set 
apart  for  solemn  and  public  thanksgiving. 

From  the  general,  subscribed  by  thirteen,  we  have  also  a 
letter  wherein  they  say.  Let  it  not  be  grievous  to  you,  that 
you  have  been  instruments  to  break  the  ice  for  others  who 
come  after  with  less  difficulty ;  the  honor  shall  be  yours  to  the 
world's  end;  we  bear  you  always  in  our  breasts,  and  our 
hearty  affection  is  toward  you  all,  as  are  the  hearts  of  hun- 
dreds more  which  never  saw  your  faces,  who  doubtless  pray 
your  safety  as  their  own. 

August  14.  The  fourth  marriage  is  of  Gov.  Bradford  to 
IVIi's.  Alice  South  worth,  widow. 

September  10.  The  pinnace  being  fitted  for  trade  and  dis- 
covery to  the  southward  of  Cape  Cod,  is  now  ready  to  sail ; 
and  this  day  the  Ann,  having  been  hired  by  the  company, 
sails  for  London,  being  laden  with  clapboards,  and  all  the 
beaver  and  other  furs  we  have ;  with  whom  we  send  IMr. 
Winslow,  to  inform  how  things  are  and  procure  what  we 
want. 

Now  our  harvest  comes,  instead  of  famine  we  have  plenty, 
and  the  face  of  things  is  changed  to  the  joy  of  our  hearts ;  nor 
has  there  been  any  general  want  of  food  among  us  since  to 
this  day. 


1624.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  309 

The  pinnace  being  sent  about  the  Cape  to  trade  with  the 
Narragansets,  gets  some  corn  and  beaver,  yet  makes  but  a 
poor  voyage ;  the  Dutch  having  used  to  furnish  them  with 
cloth  and  better  commodities,  whereas  she  had  only  beads 
and  knives,  which  are  not  there  much  esteemed. 

1624. 

About  this  year,  the  fame  of  the  plantation  at  New  Ply- 
mouth being  spread  in  all  the  western  parts  of  England,  the 
Reverend  Mr.  White,  a  famous  Puritan  minister  of  Dorches- 
ter, excites  several  gentlemen  there  to  make  way  for  another 
settlement  in  New  England ;  who  now  on  a  common  stock, 
send  over  sundry  persons  to  begin  a  plantation  at  Cape  Ann, 
employ  Mr.  John  Tilly  their  overseer  of  planting,  and  Mr. 
Thomas  Gardener  of  the  fishery  for  the  present  year. 

March.  By  Mr.  Winslow  we  have  several  letters  ;  (1)  from 
Mr.  Robinson  to  the  governor,  dated  Leyden,  December  19, 
[I  suppose  new  style,  but  in  ours  December  9,]  1623,  wherein 
he  writes  with  great  concern  and  tenderness  about  our  killing 
the  savage  conspirators  at  the  Massachusetts ;  says,  O  how 
happy  a  thing  had  it  been  that  you  had  converted  some  be- 
fore you  killed  any !  etc.  (2)  From  the  same  to  Mr.  Brews- 
ter, dated  Leyden,  December  20,  [I  suppose  new  style,  but  in 
ours  December  10,]  1623,  wherein  he  writes  of  the  deferring 
of  their  desired  transportation  through  the  opposition  of  some 
of  the  adventurers  ;  five  or  six  being  absolutely  bent  for  them 
above  all  others,  five  or  six  are  their  professed  adversaries,  the 
rest  more  indifferent,  yet  influenced  by  the  latter,  w^ho  above 
all  others  are  unwilling  that  he  should  be  transported,  etc. 
(3)  From  R.  C.  [I  conclude  Mr.  Cushman  at  London,]  dated 
January  24,  1623,  4,  wherein  he  writes,  they  send  a  carpenter 
to  bvTild  two  ketches,  a  lighter  and  six  or  seven  shallops,  a 
salt  man  to  make  salt,  and  a  preacher,  though  not  the  most 
eminent,  for  whose  going  (says  he)  Mr.  Winslow  and  I  gave 
way  to  give  content  to  some  at  London  ;  the  ship  to  be  laden 
as  soon  as  you  can,  and  sent  to  Bilboa,  to  send  Mr.  Winslow 
again ;  we  have  taken  a  patent  for  Cape  Ann,  etc. 


310  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  [1624. 

This  spring  the  people  requesting  the  governor  to  have 
some  land  for  continuance,  and  not  by  yearly  lot  as  before, 
he  gives  every  person  an  acre  to  them  and  theirs,  as  near  the 
town  as  can  be,  and  no  more  till  the  seven  years  expire,  that 
we  may  keep  close  together  for  gi-eater  defence  and  safety. 

The  ship  is  soon  discharged  and  sent  to  Cape  Ann  a  fish- 
ing, and  some  of  our  planters  to  help  build  her  stages  to  their 
own  hinderance;  but  through  the  drunkenness  of  the  master 
which  the  adventurers  sent,  made  a  poor  voyage,  and  would 
have  been  worse,  had  we  not  kept  one  a  trading  there  who 
got  some  skins  for  the  company. 

The  fishing  masters  sending  us  word,  that  if  we  would  be 
at  the  cost,  they  would  help  to  weigh  our  pinnace  near  Da- 
marin's  Cove,  and  their  carpenter  should  mend  her ;  we  there- 
fore sent,  and  with  several  ton  of  cask  fastened  to  her  at  low- 
water,  they  buoy  her  up,  and  hale  her  ashore,  mend  her,  and 
our  people  bring  her  to  us  again. 

June  17.  Born  at  Plymouth  to  Governor  Bradford,  his  son 
"William,  who  afterwards  becomes  deputy  governor  of  the 
colony. 

This  month  dies  Mr.  George  Morton,  a  gracious  servant  of 
God,  an  unfeigned  lover  and  promoter  of  the  common  good 
and  growth  of  this  plantation,  and  faithful  in  whatever  jjublic 
employment  he  was  intrusted  with. 

The  ship  carpenter  sent  us  is  an  honest  and  very  industri- 
ous man,  quickly  builds  us  two  very  good  and  strong  shallops, 
with  a  great  and  strong  lighter,  and  had  hewn  timber  for  two 
ketches ;  but  this  is  spoilt ;  for  in  the  hot  season  of  the  year 
lie  falls  into  a  fever  and  dies,  to  our  great  loss  and  sorrow. 

But  the  salt  man  is  an  ignorant,  foolish,  and  self-willed 
man ;  who  chooses  a  spot  for  his  salt-works,  will  have  eight 
or  ten  men  to  help  him,  is  confident  the  ground  is  good, 
makes  a  carpenter  rear  a  great  frame  of  a  house  for  the  salt 
and  other  like  uses ;  but  finds  himself  deceived  in  the  bot- 
tom ;  will  then  have  a  lighter  to  carry  clay,  etc.,  yet  all  in 
vain ;  he  could  do  nothing  but  boil  salt  in  pans.  The  next 
year  is  sent  to  Cape  Ann,  and  there  the  pans  are  set  up  by 


1624.]  NEW  ENGLAKD   CHRONOLOGY.  311 

the  fishery ;  but  before  the  summer  is  out,  he  burns  the  house, 
and  spoils  the  pans,  and  there  is  an  end  of  this  chargeable 
business. 

July.  Upon  this  the  governor  calls  a  court,  summons  the 
whole  company  to  appear,  charges  Lyford  and  Oldham  with 
plotting  and  writing  against  us,  which  they  deny.  The  gov- 
ernor then  produces  their  own  letters,  they  are  confounded 
and  convicted ;  Oldham  being  outrageous  would  have  raised 
a  mutiny,  but  his  party  leaves  him,  and  the  Court  expels 
them  the  colony ;  Oldham  presently,  though  his  wife  and 
family  have  leave  to  stay  the  winter,  or  till  he  can  make  pro- 
vision to  remove  them  comfortably.  He  goes  and  settles  at 
Natasco,  i.  e.  Nantasket,  [at  the  entrance  of  the  Massachu- 
setts Bay]  where  the  Plymouth  people  had  before  set  up  a 
building  to  accommodate  their  trade  with  the  Massachusetts ; 
and  there  Mr.  Roger  Conant  and  some  others  with  their  fam- 
ilies retire  and  stay  a  year  and  some  few  months.  Lyford 
has  leave  to  stay  six  months,  owns  his  fault  before  the  court, 
that  all  he  had  written  is  false,  and  the  sentence  far  less  than 
he  deserves ;  afterwards  confesses  the  same  to  the  church 
with  many  tears,  begs  forgiveness,  and  is  restored  to  his 
teaching. 

August  5.  The  ninth  marriage  at  New  Plymouth  is  of 
Mr.  Thomas  Prince  with  Mrs.  Patience  Brewster,  [he  is  af- 
terwards governor  ;  and  by  this  only  hint  I  find  he  was  now 
in  the  country.] 

Aug.  22.  At  New  Plymouth,  there  are  now  about  one 
hundred  and  eighty  persons ;  some  cattle  and  goats,  but 
many  swine  and  poultry ;  thirty-two  dwelling  houses ;  the 
town  is  impaled  about  half  a  mile  in  compass ;  on  a  high 
mount  in  the  town,  they  have  a  fort  well  built  with  wood, 
lime,  and  stone,  and  a  fair  watchtower.  The  place  it  seems 
is  healthful ;  for  in  the  three  last  years,  notwithstanding  their 
great  want  of  most  necessaries,  there  hath  not  one  died  of 
the  first  planters.  And  this  year  they  have  freighted  a  ship 
of  one  hundred  and  eighty  tons,  etc. 

The  general  stock  already  employed  by  the  adventurers  to 
Plymouth,  is  about  seven  thousand  pounds. 


312  KEW  ENGLAND  CHKONOLOGY.  [1625. 

At  Cape  Ann  there  is  a  plantation  beginning  by  the  Dor- 
chester men,  which  they  liold  of  those  of  New  Plymouth ; 
who  also  by  them  have  set  up  a  fishing  work. 

1625. 

This  winter  Mr.  White  with  the  Dorchester  adventurers, 
hearing  of  some  religious  persons  lately  removed  from  New 
Plymouth  to  Nantasket  from  dislike  of  their  rigid  principles, 
among  whom  was  Mr.  Roger  Conant,  a  pious,  sober,  and 
prudent  gentleman,  they  choose  Mr.  Conant  to  manage  their 
affairs  at  Cape  Ann,  both  of  planting  and  fishing ;  and  Mr. 
"White  engages  Mr.  Humphrey,  their  treasurer,  to  signify  to 
him  the  same  by  writing.  They  also  invite  Mr.  Lyford  to  be 
minister  to  the  plantation,  and  Mr.  Oldham  to  manage  their 
trade  with  the  natives. 

But  upon  this  decision  the  company  of  adventurers  to 
Plymouth  break  in  pieces  ;  two  thirds  of  them  deserting  us  ; 
yea,  some  of  Lyford's  and  Oldham's  friends  set  out  a  ship 
a  fishing,  under  one  INIr.  Hewes,  and  getting  the  start  of  ours 
they  take  our  stage  and  other  provisions  made  for  fishing  at 
Cape  Ann  'the  year  before,  to  our  great  charge,  and  refuse  to 
restore  it  without  fighting;  upon  which  we  let  them  keep  it, 
and  our  governor  sends  some  planters  to  help  the  fishermen 
build  another. 

Yet  some  of  the  adventurers  still  cleaving  to  us,  they  by 
Mr.  Winslow  WTite  on  December  18,  1624,  as  follows :  We 
cannot  forget  you,  nor  our  friendship  and  fellowship  we  have 
had  some  years,  our  hearty  affections  towards  you  (unknown 
by  face)  have  been  no  less  than  to  our  nearest  friends,  yea  to 
our  ownselves.  As  there  has  been  a  faction  among  us  [at 
London]  more  than  two  years,  so  now  there  is  an  utter  breach 
and  sequestration.  The  Company's  debts  are  not  less  than 
1,400/.,  and  we  hope  you  will  do  your  best  to  free  them.  We 
are  still  persuaded  you  are  the  people  that  must  make  a 
plantation  in  those  remote  places  w^hen  all  others  fail.  We 
have  sent  some  cattle,  clothes,  hoes,  shoes,  leather,  etc.,  but  in 
another  nature  than  formerly,  having  committed  them  to  the 


1625.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  313 

charge  of  Mr.  Allerton  and  Winslow  to  sell,  as  our  factors, 
etc.  The  goods  are  ordered  to  be  sold  at  seventy  per  cent, 
advance,  a  thing  thought  unreasonable  and  a  great  oppres- 
sion.    The  cattle  are  the  best  commodity. 

They  send  also  two  ships  a  fishing  upon  their  own  account ; 
the  one  is  the  pinnace  which  had  been  sunk  and  weighed  as 
before  ;  the  other  a  large  ship,  which  makes  a  great  voyage 
of  good  dry  fish,  that  would  fetch  1,800/.  at  Bilboa  or  St. 
Sebastians,  whither  her  owners  had  ordered  her ;  but  there 
being  a  rumor  of  a  war  with  France,  the  master,  timorous, 
sails  to  Plymouth  and  Portsmouth,  whereby  he  loses  the  op- 
portunity, to  their  great  detriment.  The  lesser  ship  is  filled 
with  goodly  codfish  taken  on  the  bank,  with  eight  hundred 
weight  of  beaver,  besides  other  fur  from  our  plantation. 
They  go  joyfully  together  homeward,  the  bigger  ship  towing 
the  lesser  all  the  way  till  they  are  shot  deep  into  the  English 
channel,  almost  within  sight  of  Plymouth ;  when  a  Turkish 
man-of-war  takes  the  lesser  and  carries  her  off  to  Sally,  where 
the  master  and  men  are  made  slaves,  and  many  of  the  beaver 
skins  sold  for  four  pence  apiece. 

In  the  bigger  ship  Captain  Standish  goes  out  agent,  both 
to  the  remaining  adventurers  for  more  goods,  and  to  the  New 
England  Council  to  oblige  the  others  to  come  to  a  composi- 
tion ;  but  arrived  there  in  a  bad  time,  the  State  being  full  of 
trouble,  and  the  plague  very  hot  in  London ;  there  die  such 
multitudes  weekly  that  trade  is  dead,  little  money  stirring, 
and  no  business  can  be  done.  However,  he  engages  several 
of  the  Council  to  promise  their  helpfulness  to  our  plantation  ; 
but  our  remaining  adventurers  are  so  much  weakened  by 
their  loss  of  the  fish,  and  of  the  ship  the  Turks  had  taken, 
they  can  do  but  little. 

Meanwhile,  God  gives  us  peace  and  health  with  contented 
minds  ;  and  so  succeeds  our  labors  that  we  have  corn  sufficient 
and  some  to  spare,  with  other  provisions ;  nor  had  we  ever 
any  supply  [from  England]  but  wdiat  we  first  brought  with 
us.  After  harvest  we  send  a  boat  load  of  corn  forty  or  fifty 
leagues  to  the  eastward  up  Kennebec  river ;  it  being  one  of 
those  two  shallops  our  carpenter  built  the  year  before,  for  we 

27 


314  NEW  ENGLAND   CHIIONOLOGY.  [1627. 

have  no  larger  vessel.  We  had  laid  a  deck  over  her  midship 
to  keep  the  corn  dry,  but  the  men  were  forced  to  stand  in  all 
weathers  without  any  shelter,  and  the  time  of  year  begins  to 
grow  tempestuous,  but  God  preserves  and  prospers  them,  for 
they  bring  home  seven  hundred  weight  of  beaver  besides 
other  fur,  having  little  or  nothing  but  our  corn  to  pm*chase 
them.  This  voyage  was  made  by  Mr.  "Winslow  and  some 
old  standards,  for  seamen  we  have  none. 

December  23.     From  December  22, 1624,  to  this  day,  there 
die  of  the  plague  in  London  and  Westminster,  41,313. 


1626. 

About  a  year  after  we  had  sent  Oldham  away,  as  he  is 
sailing  for  Virginia,  being  in  extreme  danger,  he  makes  a  free 
and  large  confession  of  the  Avrongs  he  had  done  the  church 
and  people  at  Plymouth ;  and  as  he  had  sought  their  ruin  the 
Lord  might  now  destroy  him  ;  beseeching  God  to  forgive  him, 
making  vows  if  he  be  spared  to  carry  otherwise ;  and  being 
spared  he  after  carries  faMy  to  us,  owns  the  hand  of  God  to 
be  with  us,  seems  to  have  an  honorable  respect  for  us,  and 
we  give  him  liberty  to  come  and  converse  with  us  when  he 
pleases. 

April  b.  We  hear  of  Captain  Standish  arriving  in  a  fish- 
ing ship,  send  a  boat  to  fetch  him,  and  welcome  he  is ;  had 
taken  up  for  us  150/.  though  at  50  per  cent. ;  which,  his  ex- 
pense deducted,  he  laid  out  in  suitable  goods,  and  has  pre- 
pared the  way  for  our  composition  with  the  Company.  But 
the  news  he  brings  is  sad  in  many  regards ;  not  only  of  the 
losses  mentioned,  whereby  some  of  our  friends  are  disabled 
to  help  us,  and  others  dead  of  the  plague ;  but  also  that  our 
dear  pastor  Mr.  Robinson  is  dead,  about  the  fiftieth  year  of 
his  age,  which  strikes  us  with  great  sorrow.  His  and  our 
enemies  had  been  continually  plotting  how  they  might  hinder 
his  coming  hither ;  but  the  Lord  has  appointed  him  a  better 
place. 

Having  now  no  business  but  trading  and  planting,  we  set 


1627.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHEONOLOGY.  315 

ourselves  to  follow  them.  The  people  finding  corn  a  com- 
modity, having  sold  it  at  six  shillings  a  bushel,  they  use  great 
diligence  in  planting;  and  the  trade  being  retained  for  the 
general  good,  the  governor  and  other  managers  apply  it  to 
the  best  advantage.  For  wanting  proper  goods,  and  under- 
standing the  plantation  at  Monhiggon,  belonging  to  some 
merchants  of  Plymouth  [in  England]  is  to  break  up,  and 
divers  goods  to  be  sold,  the  governor  with  Mr.  Winslow  take 
,a  boat  and  with  some  hands  go  thither.  Mr.  David  Thomp- 
son, who  lives  at  Piscataway,  going  with  us  on  the  same  de- 
sign, we  agree  to  buy  all  their  goods  and  divide  them  equally. 
Our  moiety  comes  to  400/.  we  also  buy  a  parcel  of  goats 
which  we  distribute  to  our  people  for  corn  to  their  great  con- 
tent. We  likewise  buy  the  French  goods  aforesaid,  which 
makes  our  part  arise  to  above  500/.  and  which  we  mostly  pay 
with  the  beaver  and  commodities  we  got  last  winter,  and 
what  we  had  gathered  this  summer. 

After  harvest,  with  our  goods  and  corn,  we  get  such  store 
of  trade,  as  to  discharge  some  other  engagements,  namely, 
the  money  took  up  by  Capt.  Standish,  with  the  remains  of 
former  debts,  to  get  some  clothing  for  the  people,  and  have 
some  commodities  beforehand. 

This  year  we  send  Mr.  Allerton  to  England,  to  finish  with 
the  adventurers,  take  up  more  money,  and  buy  us  goods. 

Finding  we  run  great  hazards  in  going  such  long  voyages 
in  a  little  open  boat,  especially  in  the  winter  season,  we  con- 
sider how  to  get  a  small  pinnace.  And  having  no  ship- 
builder, but  an  ingenious  housewright,  who  ^vrought  with  our 
ship-carpenter,  deceased,  at  our  request  he  tries  his  skill,  saws 
our  bigger  shallop  across  the  middle,  lengthens  her  five  or  six 
foot,  strengthens  her  with  timbers,  builds  her  up  decks,  and 
makes  her  a  convenient  vessel.  The  next  year  we  fit  her 
with  sails  and  anchors,  and  she  does  us  service  seven  years. 


1627. 

Not  many  days  after  the  governor  came  home,  the  people 
at  Monamoyack  send  him  word  that  their  ship  being  mended. 


316  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  [1627. 

a  great  storm  drove  her  ashore,  and  so  shattered  her  as  to 
make  her  wholly  unfit  for  sea ;  beg  leave  and  means  to  trans- 
port themselves  and  goods  to  us,  and  be  with  us  till  they  find 
passage  to  Virginia.  We  readily  help  to  transport  and  shel- 
ter them  and  their  goods  in  our  houses.  The  chief  among 
them  are  Mr.  Fells  and  Silsby,  who  have  many  servants. 
Upon  their  coming  to  Plymouth  and  being  somewhat  settled, 
seeing  the  winter  before  them,  and  like  to  be  the  latter  end  of 
the  year  before  they  can  get  to  Virginia,  the  masters  desire 
some  ground  to  employ  their  servants,  clear,  plant,  and  help 
bear  their  charge,  which  being  granted,  they  raise  a  great  deal 
of  corn. 

This  spring,  at  the  usual  season  of  the  ships'  coming,  Mr. 
Allerton  returns,  having  taken  up  for  us  200/.  at  thirty  per 
cent.,  laid  them  out  in  suitable  goods  and  brings  them  to  the 
great  content  of  the  plantation.  With  no  small  trouble  and 
the  help  of  sundry  faithful  friends  who  took  much  pains,  he 
made  a  composition  with  the  adventurers  on  October  26  last, 
which  they  signed  November  15 ;  a  draught  of  which  he 
brings  for  our  acceptance ;  wherein  we  allow  them  1,800/.  pay- 
ing 200/.  at  the  Royal  Exchange  every  Michaelmas,  the  first 
payment  to  be  in  1628 ;  in  consideration  of  which  the  com- 
pany sell  us  all  their  shares,  stocks,  merchandises,  lands,  and 
chattels,  which  is  well  approved  and  agreed  to  by  the  whole 
plantation ;  though  they  scarce  know  how  to  raise  the  pay- 
ment, discharge  their  other  engagements,  and  supply  their 
yearly  wants ;  seeing  they  are  forced  to  take  up  moneys  or 
goods  at  such  high  interests ;  yet  they  undertake  it,  and  seven 
or  eight  of  the  chief  become  jointly  bound  in  behalf  of  the 
rest  to  make  said  payments  ;  wherein  we  run  a  great  venture, 
as  our  condition  is,  having  many  other  heavy  burdens  upon 
us,  and  all  things  in  an  uncertain  state  among  us. 

Upon  this,  to  make  all  easy,  we  take  every  head  of  a  family, 
with  every  young  man  of  age  and  prudence,  both  of  the  first 
comers  and  those  who  have  since  arrived  into  partnership 
with  us ;  agree  the  trade  shall  be  managed  as  before,  to  pay 
the  debts,  that  every  single  freeman  shall  have  a  single  share, 
and  every  father  of  a  family  also  leave  to  purchase  a  share  for 


1627.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  317 

himself,  one  for  his  wife,  one  for  every  child  living  with  him ; 
and  every  one  shall  pay  his  part  toward  the  debts  according 
to  the  shares  he  holds ;  which  gives  content  to  all.  We  ac- 
cordingly divide  one  cow  and  two  goats  by  lot  to  every  six 
shares ;  and  swine,  though  more  in  number,  in  the  same  pro- 
portion ;  to  every  share  twenty  acres  of  tillable  land  by  lot, 
besides  the  single  acres  with  the  gardens  and  homesteads 
they  had  before ;  the  most  abutting  on  the  water-side,  five  in 
breadth  and  four  in  depth  ;  but  no  meadows  laid  out  till  many 
years  after,  because  being  strait  of  meadow  it  might  hinder 
additions  to  us ;  though  at  every  season  all  are  ordered  where 
to  mow,  in  proportion  to  their  number  of  cattle. 

[May  and  June.]  For  greater  convenience  of  trade,  to  dis- 
charge our  engagements,  and  maintain  ourselves,  we  build  a 
small  pinnace  at  Monamet,  a  place  on  the  sea,  twenty  miles 
to  the  south  ;  to  which  by  another  creek  on  this  side  we  trans- 
port our  goods  by  water  within  four  or  five  miles,  and  then 
carry  them  overland  to  the  vessel ;  thereby  avoid  our  com- 
passing Cape  Cod  with  those  dangerous  shoals,  and  make 
our  voyage  to  the  southward  with  far  less  time  and  hazard. 
For  the  safety  of  our  vessel  and  goods  we  there  also  build  a 
house,  and  keep  some  servants ;  who  plant  corn,  rear  swine, 
and  are  always  ready  to  go  out  with  the  bark ;  which  takes 
good  effect,  and  turns  to  advantage. 

July.  But  besides  the  discharge  of  our  heavy  engagements, 
our  great  concern  is  to  help  over  our  friends  at  Leyden ;  who 
as  much  desire  to  come  to  us  as  we  desire  their  company. 
The  governor,  therefore,  with  Mr.  Edward  Winslow,  Thomas 
Prince,  Miles  Standish,  William  Brewster,  John  Alden,  John 
Rowland,  and  Isaac  Allerton,  now  run  a  great  venture ;  and 
hire  the  trade  of  the  colony  for  six  years,  to  begin  the  last  of 
next  September  ;  and  for  this  with  the  shallop  called  the  Bass 
Boat,  and  pinnace  lately  built  in  Manomet,  with  the  stock  in 
the  storehouse,  we  this  month  undertake  to  pay  the  1,800Z. 
with  all  other  debts  of  the  plantation,  amounting  to  600/. 
more ;  bring  over  for  them  fifty  pounds  a  year  in  hoes  and 
shoes,  sell  them  for  corn  at  six  shillings  a  bushel ;  and  at  the 
end  of  the  term  return  the  trade  to  the  colony. 

27* 


318  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  [1628. 

The  latter  end  of  the  summer  the  Virginia  people  at  Plym- 
outh sell  us  their  corn,  go  thither  in  a  couple  of  barks ;  and 
afterwards  several  of  them  express  their  thankfulness  to  us. 
And  [now  it  seems]  Mr.  Lyford  sails  with  some  of  his  people 
also  to  Virginia,  and  there  shortly  dies. 

With  the  return  of  the  ships  we  send  Mr.  Allerton  again  to 
England.  1st.  To  conclude  our  bargain  with  the  company, 
and  deliver  our  nine  bonds  for  the  paying  the  200/.  at  every 
Michaelmas  for  nine  years.  2d.  To  carry  our  beaver  and 
pay  some  of  our  late  engagements ;  for  our  excessive  interest 
still  keeps  us  low.  3d.  To  get  a  patent  for  a  fit  trading  place 
on  Kennebeck  river ;  especially  since  the  planters  at  Pascato- 
way  and  other  places  eastward  of  them,  as  also  the  fishing 
ships  envy  our  trading  there,  and  threaten  to  get  a  patent  to 
exclude  us ;  though  we  first  discovered  and  began  the  same, 
and  brought  it  to  so  good  an  issue.  4th.  To  deal  with  some 
of  our  special  friends  in  London,  to  join  with  the  said  eight 
undertakers,  both  for  the  discharge  of  the  colony's  debts,  and 
the  helping  our  friends  from  Leyden. 

Nov.  6.  Mr.  Allerton  concludes  our  bargain  with  the  com- 
pany at  London,  delivers  our  bonds  and  receives  their  deed. 

1628. 

Mr.  Allerton  having  settled  all  things  in  a  hopeful  way,  re- 
turns in  the  first  of  the  spring  with  our  supply  for  trade.  The 
fishermen  with  whom  he  comes  used  to  set  forth  in  winter 
and  be  here  betimes.  He  has  paid  the  first  200/.  of  our  1,800/. 
to  the  adventurers ;  as  also  all  our  debts  to  others,  except  Mr. 
Shcrley,  Beachamp,  and  Andrews,  to  whom  we  now  owe  but 
400  and  odd  pounds  ;  informs  that  our  said  three  friends  and 
some  others  will  join  us  in  our  sLx  years'  bargain,  and  will  send 
to  Leyden  for  a  number  to  come  next  year;  brings  a  competent 
supply  of  goods,  with  a  patent  for  Kennebeck,  but  so  strait 
and  ill  bounded  as  we  are  forced  to  get  renewed  and  enlarged 
the  next  year,  as  also  that  we  have  at  home,  to  our  great 
charge.  He  lil^ewise  brings  us  one  INIr.  Rogers,  a  young  man, 
for  minister. 


1628.]  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  319 

The  New  Plymouth  people  having  obtained  their  patent 
for  Kennebeck,  now  erect  a  house  up  the  river,  in  a  con- 
venient place  for  trade ;  and  furnish  it  both  winter  and  sum- 
mer with  corn  and  other  commodities,  such  as  the  fishermen 
had  traded  with ;  as  coats,  shirts,  rugs,  blankets,  biscuit,  peas, 
prunes,  etc. ;  what  we  could  not  get  from  England  we  buy  of 
the  fishing  ships,  and  so  carry  on  the  business  as  well  as  we 
can. 

This  year  the  Dutch  send  to  us  again  from  their  plantation 
both  kind  letters  and  diverse  commodities ;  as  sugar,  linen 
stuffs,  etc. ;  come  with  their  bark  to  our  house  at  Monamet ; 
their  secretary  Rasier  comes  with  trumpeters,  etc. ;  but  not 
being  able  to  travel  to  us  by  land,  desires  us  to  send  a  boat 
within  side  [the  Cape]  to  fetch  him ;  so  we  send  a  boat  to 
Manonscusset,  and  bring  him  with  the  chief  of  his  company 
to  Plymouth.  After  a  few  days'  entertainment  he  returns  to 
his  bark ;  some  of  us  go  with  him,  and  buy  sundry  goods. 
After  which  beginning  they  often  send  to  the  same  place,  and 
we  trade  together  divers  years,  sell  much  tobacco  for  linens, 
stuffs,  etc.,  which  proves  a  great  benefit  to  us,  till  the  Vir- 
ginians find  out  their  colony. 

But  that  which  in  time  turns  most  to  our  advantage  is, 
their  now  acquainting  and  entering  us  in  the  trade  of  wam- 
pam ;  telling  us  how  vendible  it  is  at  their  fort  Orania,  and 
persuading  we  shall  find  it  so  at  Kennebeck.  Upon  this,  we 
buy  about  fifty  pounds  worth.  At  first  it  sticks,  and  it  is  two 
years  before  we  can  put  it  off;  till  the  inland  Indians  come  to 
know  it,  and  then  we  can  scarce  procure  enough  for  many 
years  together.  By  which  and  other  provisions,  we  quite  cut 
off  the  trade  both  from  the  fishermen  and  straggling  planters. 
And  strange  it  is  to  see  the  great  alteration  it  in  a  few  years 
makes  among  the  savages.  For  the  Massahcusetts  and  others 
in  these  parts  had  scarce  any ;  it  being  only  made  and  kept 
among  the  Pequots  and  Narragansets,  who  grew  rich  and 
potent  by  it ;  whereas  the  rest  who  use  it  not,  are  poor  and 
beggarly. 

Hitherto  the  natives  of  these  parts  have  no  other  arms  but 
bows  and  arrows,  nor  many  years  after.     But  the  Indians  in 


320  NEW  ENGLAND   CHRONOLOGY.  [1629. 

the  eastern  parts,  having  commerce  with  the  French,  first 
have  guns  of  them,  and  at  length  they  make  it  a  common 
trade.  In  time,  our  English  fishermen  follow  their  example  ; 
but  upon  complaint  against  them,  the  king  by  a  strict  proc- 
lamation forbid  the  same,  and  commanded  that  no  sort  of 
arms  or  munition  be  traded  with  them. 


1629. 

August.  Thirty -five  of  our  friends  with  their  families  from 
Leyden  arrive  at  New  Plymouth.  They  were  shipped  at 
London  in  May  with  the  ships  that  came  to  Salem ;  which 
bring  over  many  pious  people  to  begin  the  churches  there  and 
in  the  Massachusetts  Bay.  So  their  being  thus  long  kept  back 
is  now  recompensed  by  Heaven  with  a  double  blessing ;  in 
that  we  not  only  enjoy  them  beyond  our  late  expectation, 
when  all  hope  seemed  to  be  cut  off,  but  with  them  many 
more  godly  friends  and  Christian  brethren,  as  the  beginning  of 
a  larger  harvest  to  Christ,  in  the  increase  of  his  people  and 
churches  in  these  parts  of  the  earth,  to  the  admu'ation  of 
many  and  almost  wonder  of.  the  world. 

The  charge  of  our  Leyden  friends  Isl  reckoned  on  the  sev- 
eral families ;  some  fifty  pounds,  some  forty,  some  thirty,  as 
their  number  and  expenses  were ;  which  our  undertakers  pay 
for  gratis ;  besides  giving  them  houses,  preparing  them 
grounds  to  plant  on,  and  maintain  them  with  corn,  etc.,  above 
thirteen  or  fourteen  months  before  they  have  a  harvest  of  their 
own  production.* 

*  See  notes  on  pages  110-112. 


GOV.  BEADFOED'S  DIALOGUE. 


MOHTON'S    PREFACE 


Godly  and  Conscientious  Reader, 

It  is  a  great  part  of  the  happiness  of  heaven,  that  the 
saints  in  celestial  glory  are  and  shall  be  all  of  one  mind ;  and 
it  is  not  unprobably  gathered  by  the  learned,  that  when  "  the 
Lord  shall  be  one,  and  his  name  one,"  there  shall  be  a  joint 
concurrence  of  the  saints  in  and  about  the  matters  of  God. 
In  the  mean  time,  it  is  no  small  grief  to  every  modest,  mod- 
erate-minded Christian,  to  see  such  discord  among  the  best 
of  saints  ;  whereas  if  the  ground  of  the  difference  were  some- 
times well  scanned,  it  would  appear  to  be  more  in  circum- 
stance than  in  substance,  more  nominal,  or  respecting  names 
or  abusive  names  given,  than  in  substantial  realities.  Rev. 
Mr.  Manton,  in  his  sermon  before  the  honorable  House  of 
Commons,  saith,  "  The  devil  getteth  great  advantages  by 
names  amongst  Christians,  as  Lutherans,  Calvinists,  Presby- 
terians, Independents,  inventing,"  saith  he,  "  cither  such  as 
may  tend  io  contempt  or  derision,  as  of  old  Christians,  of  late 
Puritans,  or  to  tumult  and  division,  as  those  names  amongst 
us,  under  which  the  members  of  Christ  sadly  gather  into 
bodies  and  parties." 

Let  me  add  hereunto,  that  the  mischief  of  this  also  ap- 
peared when  light  sprung  out  of  [the]  darkness  of  Popery. 
Then  the  godly  were  forced  to  sustain  the  name  of  Puritans 
and  the  nickname  of  Brownists,  so  as  many  of  the  godly  in 


324  MORTON'S  PREFACE. 

our  nation  lay  in  obscurity  under  contempt  of  those  names ;  * 
and  afterwards,  as  light  appeared,  notwithstanding  became 
one  in  the  profession  and  practice  of  the  truth  respecting  the 
kingly  office  of  Christ,  wherein  they  seemingly  differed  but  a 
little  before,  both  in  New  England  and  in  Old  England ;  but 
yet  so  as  some  estrangedness  remains  amongst  those,  al- 
though that  in  the  main  and  substance  of  things  they  are  of 
one  mind,  and  with  oneness  of  heart  and  mouth  do  serve  the 
Lord,  and  do  agree  in  and  about  the  matters  of  the  kingdom 
of  Christ  on  earth.  Yea,  and  I  doubt  not  but  some  such  of 
them  as  were  of  the  eminentest  on  both  sides,  who  are  now 
departed  this  life,  do  agree  and  have  sweet  communion  with 
each  other  in  their  more  nobler  part  in  glory. 

I  have  lately  met  with  a  plain,  well  composed,  and  useful 
Dialogue,  penned  by  that  honored  pattern  of  piety,  William 
Bradford,  Esq.  late  Governor  of  the  Jurisdiction  of  New 
Plymouth  Colony,  which  occasionally  treats  something  of 
this  matter,  together  with  and  in  defence  of  such  as  I  may 
without  just  offence  term  martyrs  f  of  Jesus,  and  in  de- 
fence of  the  cause  they  suffered  for;  it  being  no  other  in 
effect  but  what  our  church  and  the  churches  of  Christ  in 
New  England  do  both  profess  and  practise.  I  will  not 
defend,  neither  doth  he,  all  the  words  that  might  fall  from 
those  blessed  souls  in  defence  of  the  truth,  who  suffered 
so  bitterly  as  they  did  from  such  as  erewhile  (if  I  mistake 
not)  were  forced  to  fly  into  Germany  for  the  cause  of  God 
in  Queen  Mary's  days,  and  returned  again  in  the  happy 
reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  and  turned  prelates  and  bitter  per- 
secutors. This  thing  considered,  and  other  things  also,  if 
some  passages  that  fell  from  them  might  have  been  spared, 
yet  in  many  things  we  all  offend,  and  "  oppression^will  make 
a  wise   man   mad,"    saith    Solomon.     Such   circumstantial 


*  These  diirerences  -were  partly  blown  up  amongst  these  Christians  by  the 
names  of  Brownist  and  Puritans.  —  Morton's  Note. 

f  Mr.  Henry  Barrow,  Iilr.  John  Greenwood,  ]Mr.  John  Penry,  Mr.  Wil- 
liam Dennis,  [Mr.  John]  Coping,  and  Elias  [Thacker]  and  several  others 
that  suffered  much,  though  not  put  to  death. —  Morton's  Note. 


MORTON'S  PREFACE.  325 

weakness  will  not  unsaint  a  Christian,  nor  render  him  no 
martyr,  if  his  caiise  be  good,  as  you  will  find  it  to  be  by  the 
perusing  of  this  Dialogue,  I  doubt  not ;  but  let  it  speak  for 
itself. 

Gentle  reader,  I  hope  thou  wilt  obtain  a  clear  resolution 
about  divers  things,  whereof  possibly  thou  wert  in  doubt  of 
formerly  respecting  the  premises ;  in  the  transcribing  whereof 
I  have  taken  the  best  care  I  could  to  prevent  offence  and  to 
procure  acceptance.  If  any  good  comes  thereof,  let  God 
have  all  the  praise. 


28 


GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 


A  DIALOGUE,  OR  THE  SUM  OF  A  CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  SOME 
YOUNG  MEN  BORN  IN  NEW  ENGLAND  AND  SUNDRY  ANCIENT 
MEN  THAT  CAME  OUT  OF  HOLLAND  AND  OLD  ENGLAND,  [WRIT- 
TEN]  ANNO   DOMINI   1648. 

YOUNG    MEN. 

Gentlemen,  you  were  pleased  to  appoint  us  this  time  to 
confer  with  you,  and  to  propound  such  questions  as  might 
give  us  satisfaction  in  some  things  wherein  we  are  ignorant, 
or  at  least  further  light  to  some  things  that  are  more  obscure 
unto  us.  Our  first  request,  therefore,  is,  to  know  your  minds 
concerning  the  true  and  simple  meaning  of  those  of  The 
Separaiion,  as  they  are  termed,  when  they  say  the  Church  of 
England  is  no  Church,  or  no  true  Church. 


ANCIENT    men. 

For  answer  hereunto,  first,  you  must  know  that  they  speak 
of  it  as  it  then  was  under  the  hierarchical  prelacy,  which  since 
have  been  put  down  by  the  State,  and  not  as  it  is  now 
unsettled. 

2.  They  nowhere  say,  that  we  remember,  that  they  are  no 
Church.  At  least,  they  are  not  so  to  be  understood ;  for  they 
often  say  the  contrary. 


328  GOV.  BKADFOKD'S  DIALOGUE. 

3.  When  they  say  it  is  no  true  Church  of  Christ,  they  do 
not  at  all  mean  as  they  are  the  elect  of  God,  or  a  part  of  the 
Catholic  Church,  or  of  the  mystical  body  of  Christ,  or  visible 
Christians  professing  faith  and  holiness,  (as  most  men  under- 
stand the  church) ;  for  which  purpose  hear  what  Mr.  Robin- 
son in  his  Apology,  page  53.  "  If  by  the  Church,"  saith  he, 
"  be  understood  the  Catholic  Church,  dispersed  upon  the  face 
of  the  whole  earth,  we  do  willingly  acknowledge  that  a  sin- 
gular part  thereof,  and  the  same  visible  and  conspicuous,  is 
to  be  found  in  the  land,  and  with  it  do  profess  and  practise, 
what  in  us  lies,  communion  in  all  things  in  themselves  lawful, 
and  done  in  right  order." 

4.  Therefore  they  mean  it  is  not  a  true  church  as  it  is  a 
National  Church,  combined  together  of  all  in  the  land  pro- 
miscuously under  the  hierarchical  government  of  archbishops, 
their  courts  and  canons,  so  far  differing  from  the  primitive 
pattern  in  the  Gospel. 

YOUNG     MEN. 

Wherein  do  they  differ  then  from  the  judgment  or  practice 
of  our  churches  here  in  New  En2:land  ? 


ANCIENT    MEN. 

Truly,  for  matter  of  practice,  nothing  at  all  that  is  in  any 
thing  material ;  these  being  rather  more  strict  and  rigid  in 
some  proceedings  about  admission  of  members,  and  things 
of  such  nature,  than  the  other ;  and  for  matter  of  judgment, 
it  is  more,  as  we  conceive,  in  words  and  terms,  than  matter 
of  any  great  substance ;  for  the  churches  and  chief  of  the 
ministers  here  hold  that  the  National  Church,  so  constituted 
and  governed  as  before  is  said,  is  not  allowable  according  to 
the  primitive  order  of  the  Gospel ;  but  that  there  are  some 
parish  assemblies  that  are  true  churches  by  virtue  of  an  im- 
plicit covenant  amongst  themselves,  in  which  regard  the 
Church  of  England  may  be  held  and  called  a  true  church. 

Where  any  such  are  evident,  we  suppose  the  other  will  not 


GOV.  BEADFOED'S  DIALOGUE.  329 

disagree  about  an  implicit  covenant,  if  they  mean  by  an  im- 
plicit covenant  that  which  hath  the  substance  of  a  covenant 
in  it  some  way  discernible,  though  it  be  not  so  formal  or  or- 
derly as  it  should  be.  But  such  an  implicit  as  is  no  way 
explicit,  is  no  better  than  a  Popish  implicit  faith,  (as  some  of 
us  conceive,)  and  a  mere  fiction,  or  as  that  which  should  be 
a  marriage  covenant  which  is  no  way  explicit. 

YOUNG    MEN. 

Wherein  standeth  the  difference  between  the  rigid  Brown- 
ists  and  Separatists  and  others,  as  we  observe  our  ministers 
in  their  writings  and  sermons  to  distinguish  them  ? 

ANCIENT    MEN. 

The  name  of  Brownists  is  but  a  nickname,  as  Puritan  and 
Huguenot,  etc.,  and  therefore  they  do  not  amiss  to  decline 
the  odium  of  it  in  what  they  may.  But  by  the  rigidness  of 
Separation  they  do  not  so  much  mean  the  difference,  for  our 
churches  here  in  New  England  do  the  same  thing  under  the 
name  of  secession  from  the  corruptions  found  amongst  them, 
as  the  other  did  under  the  name  or  term  of  separation  from 
them.  Only  this  declines  the  odium  the  better.  See  Rever- 
end Mr.  Cotton's  Answer  to  Mr.  Baylie,  page  the  14th. 

That  some  which  were  termed  Separatists,  out  of  some 
mistake  and  heat  of  zeal,  forbore  communion  in  lawful  things 
with  other  godly  persons,  as  prayer  and  hearing  of  the  word, 
may  be  seen  in  what  that  worthy  man,  Mr.  Robinson,  hath 
published  in  dislike  thereof. 

YOUNG     MEN. 

"We  are  \vell  satisfied  in  what  you  have  said.  But  they 
differ  also  about  synods. 

28* 


330  GOV.  BEADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 


ANCIENT    MEN. 


It  is  true  we  do  not  know  that  ever  they  had  any  solemn 
Synodical  Assembly.  And  the  reason  may  be,  that  those  in 
England  living  dispersed  and  could  not  meet  in  their  ordinary 
meetings  without  danger,  much  less  in  synods.  Neither  in 
Holland,  where  they  might  have  more  liberty,  were  they  of 
any  considerable  number,  being  but  those  two  churches,  that 
of  Amsterdam  and  that  of  Leyden.  Yet  some  of  us  know 
that  the  church  [of  Leyden]  sent  messengers  to  those  of  Am- 
sterdam, at  the  request  of  some  of  the  chief  of  them,  both 
elders  and  brethren,  when  in  their  dissensions  they  had  de- 
posed Mr.  Ainsworth  and  some  other  both  of  their  elders  and 
brethren,  Mr.  Robinson  being  the  chief  of  the  messengers 
sent ;  which  had  that  good  effect,  as  that  they  revoked  the 
said  deposition,  and  confessed  their  rashness  and  error,  and 
lived  together  in  peace  some  good  time  after.  But  when  the 
churches  want  neither  peace  nor  light  to  exercise  the  power 
which  the  Lord  hath  given  them,  Christ  doth  not  direct  them 
to  gather  into  synods  or  classical  meetings,  for  removing  of 
known  offences  either  in  doctrine  or  manners ;  but  only  send- 
eth  to  the  pastors  or  presbyters  of  each  church  to  reform 
within  themselves  what  is  amongst  them.  "  A  plain  pattern," 
saith  Mr.  Cotton  in  his  Answer  to  Mr.  Baylie,  page  95,  "  in 
case  of  public  offences  tolerated  in  neighbor  churches,  not 
forthwith  to  gather  into  a  synod  or  classical  meeting,  for  re- 
dress thereof,  but  by  letters  and  messengers  to  admonish  one 
another  of  what  is  behooveful ;  unless  upon  such  admonition 
they  refuse  to  hearken  to  the  wholesome  counsel  of  their 
brethren."  And  of  this  matter  Mr.  Robinson  thus  writeth  in 
his  book,  Just,  page  200,  "  The  officers  of  one  or  many 
churches  may  meet  together  to  discuss  and  consider  of  mat- 
ters for  the  good  of  the  church  or  churches,  and  so  be  called 
a  Church  Synod,  or  the  like,  so  they  infringe  no  order  of 
Christ  or  liberty  of  the  brethren  ; "  not  differing  herein  from 
Mr.  Davenport  and  the  principal  of  our  ministers. 


GOV.    BRADFOKD'S  DIALOGUE.  331 


YOUNG    MEN. 

But  they  seem  to  differ  about  the  exercise  of  prophecy,  that 
is,  that  men  out  of  office,  having  gifts,  may  upon  occasion 
edify  the  church  publicly  and  openly,  and  applying  the  Scrip- 
tures ;  which  seems  to  be  a  new  practice. 


ANCIENT    MEN. 

It  doth  but  seem  so;  as  many  things  else  do  that  have  by 
usurpation  grown  out  of  use.  But  that  it  hath  been  an  an- 
cient practice  of  the  people  of  God,  besides  the  grounds  of 
Scripture,  we  will  give  an  instance  or  two.  We  find  in  the 
ancient  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Eusebius,  lib.  vi.  cap.  19, 
how  Demetrius,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  being  pricked  with 
envy  against  Origen,  complaineth  in  his  letters  that  there  was 
never  such  a  practice  heard  of,  nor  no  precedent  to  be  found 
that  laymen  in  presence  of  bishops  have  taught  in  the  church; 
but  is  thus  answered  by  the  bishop  of  Jerusalem  and  the 
bishop  of  Cesarea  :  "  We  know  not,"  say  they,  "  why  he  re- 
porteth  a  manifest  untruth,  when  as  there  may  be  found  such 
as  in  open  assemblies  have  taught  the  people ;  yea,  when  as 
there  were  present  learned  men  that  could  profit  the  people, 
and  moreover  holy  bishops,  who  at  that  time  exhorted  them 
to  preach.  For  example,  at  Laranda  Euelpis  was  requested 
of  Neon,  at  Iconium  Paulinus  was  requested  by  Celsus,  at 
Synada  Theodoras  was  requested  by  Atticus,  who  were  godly 
brethren,  etc."* 

The  second  instance  is  out  of  Speed's  Cloud  of  Witnesses, 
page  71.  Saith  he,  "  Rambam  or  Maymon  records,  that  in 
the  synagogues,  first,  only  a  Levite  must  offer  sacrifice; 
secondly,  but  any  in  Israel  might  expound  the  law ;  thuxUy, 


*  See  Doctor  Fulke  also  on  Romans  the  xi.  in  answer  to  the  Rhemists.  — 
Bradford's  Note. 


1332  GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 

the  expounder  must  be  an  eminent  man,  and  must  have  leave 
from  the  master  of  the  synagogue ;  and  so  contends  that 
Christ,  Luke  iv.  16,  taught  as  any  of  Israel  might  have  done 
as  well  as  the  Levites ;  and  the  like  did  Paul  and  Barnabas, 
Acts  xiii.  15." 

If  any  out  of  weakness  have  abused  at  any  time  their 
liberty,  it  is  their  personal  faulting,  as  sometimes  weak 
ministers  may  their  office,  and  yet  the  ordinance  good  and 
lawful. 

And  the  chief  of  our  ministers  in  New  England  agree 
therein.  See  INIr.  Cotton's  Answer  to  Baylie,  page  the  27th, 
2d  part.  "  Though  neither  all,"  saith  he,  "  nor  most  of  the 
brethren  of  a  church  have  ordinarily  received  a  gift  of  public 
prophesying,  or  preaching,  yet  in  defect  of  public  ministry,  it 
is  not  an  unheard  of  novelty  that  God  should  enlarge  private 
men  with  public  gifts,  and  to  dispense  them  to  edification ; 
for  we  read  that  when  the  church  at  Jerusalem  were  all  scat- 
tered abroad,  except  the  Apostles,  yet  they  that  were  scattered 
went  everywhere  preaching  the  word."  Acts  viii.  4 ;  xi.  19  ; 
XX.  21. 

Mr.  Robinson  also,  in  his  Apology,  page  55,  chapter  8,  to 
take  off  the  aspersion  charged  on  them,  as  if  all  the  members 
of  a  church  were  to  prophesy  publicly,  answers,  "  It  comes 
within  the  compass  but  of  a  few  of  the  multitude,  haply  two 
or  three  in  a  church,  so  to  do ;  and  touching  prophecy,"  saith 
he,  "  we  think  the  very  same  that  the  Synod  held  at  Embden, 
1571,  hath  decreed  in  these  words :  '  First,  in  all  churches, 
whether  but  springing  up,  or  grown  to  some  ripeness,  let  the  or- 
der of  prophecy  be  observed,  according  to  Paul's  institution. 
Secondly,  into  the  fellowship  of  this  work  are  to  be  admitted 
not  only  the  ministers,  but  the  teachers  too,  as  also  of  the 
elders  and  deacons,  yea,  even  of  the  multitude,  w^hich  are  will- 
ing to  confer  their  gift  received  of  God  to  the  common  utility 
of  the  church ;  but  so  as  they  first  be  allowed  by  the  judg- 
ment of  the  ministers  and  others.'  So  we  believe  and  prac- 
tice with  the  Belgic  churches,  etc."  See  more  in  the  imme- 
diate following  page. 


GOV.  BRADFOKD'S  DIALOGUE. 


YOUNG  MEN. 


We  cannot  but  marvel  that  in  so  few  years  there  should  b  e 
so  great  a  change,  that  they  who  were  so  hotly  persecuted  by 
the  prelates,  and  also  opposed  by  the  better  sort  of  ministers, 
not  only  Mr.  GifFord,  Mr.  Bernard,  and  other  such  like,  but 
many  of  the  most  eminent  both  for  learning  and  godhness, 
and*  yet  now  not  only  these  famous  men  and  churches  in  New 
England  so  fully  to  close  with  them  in  practice,  but  all  the 
godly  party  in  the  land  to  stand  for  the  same  way,  under  the 
new  name  of  Independents,  put  upon  them. 


ANCIENT    MEN. 

It  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  ought  to  be  marvellous  in  our 
eyes ;  and  the  rather,  because  Mr.  Bernard,  in  his  book,  made 
their  small  increase  in  a  few  years  one  and  the  chief  argument 
against  the  way  itself.  To  which  Mr.  Robinson  answered, 
that  "  Religion  is  not  always  sown  and  reaped  in  one  age  ; 
and  that  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague  finished  their  tes- 
timony a  hundred  years  before  Luther,  and  WicklifF,  well- 
nigh  as  long  before  them,  and  yet  neither  the  one  nor  the 
other  with  the  like  success  as  Luther.  And  yet,"  saith  he, 
"  many  are  already  gathered  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ ;  and 
the  nearness  of  many  more  throughout  the  whole  land,  (for 
the  regions  are  white  unto  the  harvest,)  doth  promise  within 
less  than  a  hundred  years,  if  our  sins  and  theirs  make  not  us 
and  them  unworthy  of  this  mercy,  a  very  plenteous  harvest ; " 
[Justif.  folio  62) ;  as  if  he  had  prophesied  of  these  times.  Yea, 
some  of  us  have  often  heard  him  say  that  "  even  those  minis- 
ters and  other  godly  persons  that  did  then  most  sharply  oppose 
them,  if  they  might  come  to  be  from  under  the  bishops,  and 
live  in  a  place  of  rest  and  peace,  where  they  might  comfort- 
ably subsist,  they  would  practice  the  same  things  which  they 
now  did."  And  truly,"  many  of  us  have  seen  this  abundantly 
verified,  not  only  in  these  latter  times,  but  formerly. 


334  GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DI^^XOGUE. 

Dr.  Ames*  was  estranged  from  and  opposed  Mr.  Robinson; 
and  yet  afterwards  there  was  loving   compliance  and  near 
agreement  between  them ;  and,  which  is  more  strange,  Mr. 
Johnson  himself,  who  was  afterwards  pastor  of  the  church  of 
God  at  Amsterdam,  was  a  preacher  to  the  company  of  Eng- 
lish of  the  Staple  at  Middleburg,  in  Zealand,  and  had  gi-eat 
and  certain   maintenance!  allowed   him   by  them,  and  was 
highly  respected  of  them,  and  so  zealous  against  this  way  as 
that  [when]  Mr.  Barrow's  and  jNIr.  Greenwood's  Refutation  of 
Gifford  was  privately  in  printing  in  this  city,  he  not  only  was 
a  means  to  discover  it,  but  was  made  the  ambassador's  instru- 
ment to  intercept  them  at  the  press,  and  see  them  burnt;  the 
which  charge  he  did  so  well  perform,  as  he  let  them  go  on 
until  they  were  wholly  finished,  and  then  surprised  the  whole 
impression,  not  suffering  any  to  escape ;  and  then,  by  the 
magistrates'  authority,  caused  them  all  to  be  openly  burnt, 
himself  standing  by  until  they  were  all  consumed  to  ashes. 
Only  he  took  up  two  of  them,  one  to  keep  in  his  own  study, 
that  he  might  see  their  errors,  and  the  other  to  bestow  on  a 
special  friend  for  the  like  use.     But  mark  the  sequel.     When 
he  had  done  this  work,  he  went  home,  and  being  set  down  in 
his  study,  he  began  to  turn  over  some  pages  of  this  book,  and 
superficially  to  read  some  things  here  and  there  as  his  fancy 
led  him.     At  length  he  met  with  something  that  began  to 
work  upon  his  spirit,  which  so  wrought  with  him  as  drew  him 
to  this  resolution,  seriously  to  read  over  the  whole  book ;  the 
which  he  did  once  and  again.     In  the  end  he  was  so  taken, 
and  his  conscience  was  troubled  so,  as  he  could  have  no  rest 
in  himself  until  he  crossed  the  seas  and  came  to  London  to 
confer  with  the  authors,  who  were  then  in  prison,  and  shortly 
after  executed.     After  which  conference  he  was  so  satisfied 


*  William  Ames  was  one  of  the  most  acute  controversial  writers  of  his  age. 
He  fled  from  persecution  in  lG09,was  Theological  Professor  at  Franeker  for 
twelve  years,  was  a  member  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  and  wrote  several  Treatises 
besides  his  Medulla  Theologiaj.  He  designed  to  come  to  New  England,  but 
died  in  1G33. 

t  £200  per  annum.  —  Bradford's  Note. 


GOV.  BEADFORD'S  DIALOGUE.  335 

and  confirmed  in  the  truth,  as  he  never  returned  to  his  place 
any  more  at  Middleburg,  but  adjoined  himself  to  their  society 
at  London,  and  was  afterwards  committed  to  prison,  and  then 
banished  ;  and  in  conclusion  coming  to  live  at  Amsterdam, 
he  caused  the  same  books,  which  he  had  been  an  instrument 
to  burn,  to  be  new  printed  and  set  out  at  his  own  charge. 
And  some  of  us  here  present  testify  this  to  be  a  true  relation, 
which  we  heard  from  his  own  mouth  before  many  witnesses. 


YOUNG    MEN. 

We  have  seen  a  book  of  Mr.  Robert  Baylie's,  a  Scotchman, 
wherein  he  seemeth  to  take  notice  of  the  spreading  of  the 
truth  under  the  notion  of  error,  and  casts  all  the  disgraces  he 
can  on  it,  and  ranks  it  with  others  the  foulest  errors  of  the  time, 
and  endeavors  to  show  how  like  a  small  spark  it  revived  out 
of  the  ashes,  and  was  brought  from  Leyden  over  the  seas  into 
New  England,  and  there  nourished  with  much  silence  until  it 
spread  to  other  places  in  the  country,  and  by  eminent  hands 
from  thence  into  Old  England. 


ANCIENT    MEN. 

As  we  dare  say  IMr.  Baylie  intends  no  honor  to  the  persons 
by  what  he  says,  either  to  those  here  or  from  whence  they 
came,  so  are  they  far  from  seeking  any  to  themselves,  but 
rather  are  ashamed  that  their  weak  working  hath  brought  no 
more  glory  to  God ;  and  if  in  any  thing  God  hath  made  any 
of  them  instruments  for  the  good  of  his  people  in  any  meas- 
ure, they  desire  he  only  may  have  the  glory.  And  whereas 
Mr.  Baylie  affirmeth  that,  however  it  was,  in  a  few  years  the 
most  who  settled  in  the  land  did  agree  to  model  themselves 
after  Mr.  Robinson's  pattern,  we  agree  with  reverend  Mr. 
Cotton,  that,  "there  was  no  agreement  by  any  solemn  or  com- 
mon consultation ;  but  that  it  is  true  they  did,  as  if  they  had 
agreed,  by  the  same  spirit  of  truth  and  unity,  set  up,  by  the 


336  GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 

help  of  Christ,  the  same  mode]  of  churches,  one  like  to  anoth- 
er ;  and  if  they  of  Plymouth  have  helped  any  of  the  first 
comers  in  their  theory,  by  hearing  and  discerning  their  prac- 
tices, therein  the  Scripture  is  fulfilled  that  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  fike  unto  leaven  which  a  woman  took  and  hid  in 
three  measm-es  of  meal  until  all  was  leavened."  Matth.  xiii. 
33.     Answer  to  ]\L\  Baylie,  page  17. 

YOUNG    MEN. 

We  desire  to  know  how  many  have  been  put  to  death  for 
this  cause,  and  what  manner  of  persons  they  were,  and  what 
occasions  were  taken  against  them  by  bringing  them  to  their 
end. 

ANCIENT    MEN. 

We  know  certainly  of  six  that  were  publicly  executed,  be- 
sides such  as  died  in  prisons;  Mr.  Henry  Barrow,  INL*.  Green- 
wood, (these  suffered  at  Tyburn)  ;  Mr.  Penry  at  St.  Thomas 
Waterings,  by  London ;  Mr.  William  Dennis  at  Thetford,  in 
Norfolk;  two  others  at  St.  Edmund's,  in  Suffolk,  whose 
names  were  Copping  and  Elias  [Thacker.]  These  two  last 
mentioned  were  condemned  by  cruel  Judge  Popham,  whose 
countenance  and  carriage  was  very  rough  and  severe  toward 
them,  with  many  sharp  menaces.  But  God  gave  them  cour- 
age to  bear  it,  and  to  make  this  answer :  — 

"  My  Lord,  your  face  we  fear  not, 
And  for  your  threats  Tve  care  not, 
And  to  come  to  your  read  service,  we  dare  not." 

These  two  last  named  were  put  to  death  for  dispersing  of 
books. 

For  Mr.  Dennis,  he  was  a  godly  man,  and  faithful  in  his 
place ;  but  what  occasion  was  taken  against  him,  we  know 
not,  more  than  the  common  cause. 

For  Mr.  Penry,  how  unjustly  he  was  charged,  himself  hath 
made  manifest  to  the  world  in  his  books,  and  that  declaration 


GOV.  BRADEOED'S  DIALOGUE.  837 

which  he  made  a  little  before  his  sufferings  ;  all  whicl\  are  ex- 
tant in  print,  with  some  of  his  godly  letters.* 

As  for  Mr.  Barrow  and  Mr.  Greenwood,  it  also  appears  by 
their  own  writings  how  those  statutes  formerly  made  against 
the  Papists  were  wrested  against  them,  and  they  condemned 
thereupon ;  as  may  be  seen  by  their  examinations. 

YOUNG    MEN. 

But  these  were  rigid  Brownists,  and  lie  under  much  asper- 
sion, and  their  names  much  blemished  and  beclouded,  not 
only  by  enemies,  but  even  by  godly  and  very  reverend  men. 

ANCIENT    MEN. 

They  can  no  more  justly  be  called  Brownists,  than  the  dis- 
ciples might  have  been  called  Judasites ;  for  they  did  as  much 
abhor  Brown's  apostasy,  and  profane  course,  and  his  defec- 
tion, as  the  disciples  and  other  Christians  did  Judas's  treach- 
ery. 

And  for  their  rigid  and  roughness  of  spirit,  as  some  of  them, 
especially  Mr.  Barrow,  is  taxed,  it  may  be  considered  they 
were  very  rigidly  and  roughly  dealt  with,  not  only  by  the 
Lord's  enemies  and  their  enemies,  but  by  some  godly  persons 
of  those  times,  differing  in  opinions  from  them  ;  which  makes 
some  of  us  call  to  mind  what  one  Dr.  Taylor  hath  written  in 
a  late  book  in  these  stirring  times.  "  Such  an  eminent  man," 
saith  he,  "  hath  had  the  good  hap  to  be  reputed  orthodox  by 
posterity,  and  did  condemn  such  a  man  of  such  an  opinion, 
and  yet  himself  erred  in  as  considerable  matters ;  but  meeting 
with  better  neighbors  in  his  lifetime,  and  a  more  charitable 
posterity  after  his  death,  hath  his  memory  preserved  in  honor ; 
and  the  other's  name  suffers  without  cause."  Of  which  he 
gives  instances  in  his  book  entitled  The  Liberty  of  Prophesy- 
ing, page  33  and  following. 

We  refer  you  to  JMr.  Robinson's  Answer  to  Mr.  Bernard, 

*  See  Memoir  of  Penry,  just  published  by  the  Cong.  Board  of  Publication. 

29 


338  GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 

where  he  charges  him  with  blasphemy,  raiUng,  scofFing,  etc. 
"  For  Mr.  Barrow,"  saith  Mr.  Robinson,  "  as  I  say  with  Mr. 
Ainsworth,  that  I  will  not  justify  all  the  words  of  another 
man,  nor  yet  mine  own,  so  say  I  also  with  Mr.  Smith,  that 
because  I  know  not  by  what  particular  motion  of  the  spirit 
he  was  guided  to  write  in  those  phrases,  I  dare  not  censure 
him  as  you  do ;  especially  considering  with  what  fiery  zeal 
the  Lord  hath  furnished  such  his  servants  at  all  times,  as  he 
hath  stirred  up  for  special  reformation.  Let  the  example  of 
Luther  alone  suffice,  whom  into  what  terms  his  zeal  carried, 
his  waitings  testify ;  and  yet  both  in  him  and  in  IMr.  BaiTow 
there  might  be  with  true  spiritual  zeal  fleshly  indignation 
mingled."     Answer  to  Mr.  Bernard,  folio  84. 

And  further  in  page  86  he  saith,  that  "  such  harsh  terms 
wherewith  he  entertains  such  persons  and  things  in  the  cliurch 
as  carry  with  them  most  appearance  of  holiness,  they  are  to  be 
interpreted  according  to  his  meaning,  with  this  distinction, 
that  ]Mr.  Barrow  speaks  not  of  these  persons  and  things  sim- 
ply, but  in  a  respect,  and  so  and  so  considered ;  and  so  no 
one  term  given  by  JMr.  Barrow  but  may,  at  the  least,  be  toler- 
ated." 

YOUNG    MEN. 

But  divers  reverend  men  have  expressed  concerning  this 
matter  that  God  is  not  wont  to  make  choice  of  men  infamous 
for  gross  sins  and  vices  before  their  calling,  to  make  them  any 
instruments  of  reformation  after  their  calling,  and  proceed  to 
declare  that  Mr.  Barrow  was  a  great  gamester  and  a  dicer 
when  he  lived  in  court,  and  getting  mvich  by  play,  would 
boast  of  loose  spending  it  with  courtesans,  etc. 

ANCIENT    xMEN. 

Truly,  with  due  respect  to  such  reverend  men  be  it  spoken, 
those  things  might  well  have  been  spared  from  putting  in 
print,  especially  so  long  after  his  death,  when  not  only  he,  but 
all  his  friends  are  taken  out  of  the  world  that  might  vindicate 
his  name.     That  he  was  tainted  with  vices  at  the  court  be- 


GOV.  BKADFOED'S  DIALOGUE.  339 

fore  his  conversion  and  calling,  it  is  not  very  strange ;  and  if  he 
had  lived  and  died  in  that  condition,  it  is  like  he  might  have 
gone  out  of  the  world  without  any  public  brand  on  his  name, 
and  have  passed  for  a  tolerable  Christian  and  member  of  the 
church.  He  had  hurt  enough  done  him,  whilst  he  lived,  by 
evil  and  cruel  enemJes  ;  why  should  godly  men  be  prejudi- 
cated  to  him  after  his  death  in  his  name  ?  Was  not  the  Apos- 
tle Paul  a  persecutor  of  God's  saints  unto  death  ?  And  doth 
not  the  same  Apostle,  speaking  of  scandalous  and  lascivious 
persons,  say,  "  And  such  were  some  of  you ;  but  ye  are  washed, 
but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  and  by  the  spirit  of  our  God."     1  Cor.  vi.  11. 

And  if  histories  deceive  us  not,  was  not  Cyprian  a  magi- 
cian before  his  conversion,  and  Augustine  a  Manichaean  ? 
And  when  it  was  said  unto  him  in  the  voice  he  heard,  ToUe 
et  lege^  he  was  directed  to  that  place  of  Scripture,  "  Not  in 
gluttony  and  drunkenness,  nor  in  chambering  and  wantonness, 
nor  in  strife  and  envying;  but  put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  take  no  thought  for  the  flesh,  to  fulfil  the  lusts  of 
it."  By  which  it  may  seem  that  if  God  do  not  make  choice 
of  such  men  as  have  been  infamous  for  gross  vices  before 
then'  calling,  yet  sometimes  he  is  wont  to  do  it,  and  is  free  to 
choose  whom  he  pleaseth  for  notable  instruments  for  his  own 
work.  As  for  other  things  that  have  been  spoken  of  him  and 
Mr.  Greenwood  and  Mr.  Penry,  we  leave  them  as  they  are. 
But  some  of  us  have  reason  to  think  there  are  some  mistakes 
in  the  relations  of  those  things.  Only  we  shall  add  other 
public  testimonies  concerning  them  from  witnesses  of  very 
worthy  credit,  which  are  also  in  print. 

First,  from  JMr.  Phillips.  A  famous  and  godly  preacher, 
having  heard  and  seen  Mr.  Barrow's  holy  speeches  and  prep- 
arations for  death,  said,  "  Barrow,  Barrow,  my  soul  be  with 
thine  I "  The  same  author  also  reports,  that  Queen  Elizabeth 
asked  learned  Dr.  Reynolds  what  he  thought  of  those  two 
men,  Mr.  Barrow  and  Mr.  Greenwood ;  and  he  answered  her 
Majesty  that  it  could  not  avail  any  thing  to  show  his  judg- 
ment concerning  them,  seeing  they  were  put  to  death ;  and 
being  loath  to  speak  his  mind  further,  her  Majesty  charged 


340  GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 

him  upon  his  allegiance  to  speak.  Whereupon  he  answered, 
that  he  was  persuaded  if  they  had  lived,  they  would  have 
been  two  as  worthy  instruments  for  the  church  of  God,  as 
have  been  raised  up  in  this  age.  Her  Majesty  sighed,  and 
said  no  more.  But  after  that,  riding  to  a  park  by  the  place 
where  they  were  executed,  and  being  willing  to  take  further 
information  concerning  them,  demanded  of  the  right  honor- 
able the  Earl  of  Cumberland,  that  was  present  when  they 
suffered,  what  end  they  made.  He  answered,  "  a  very  godly 
end,  and  prayed  for  your  Majesty,  and  the  State,"  etc.  We 
may  also  add  what  some  of  us  have  heard  by  credible  infor- 
mation, that  the  Queen  demanded  of  the  Ai'chbishop  what  he 
thought  of  them  in  his  conscience.  He  answered,  "  he 
thought  they  were  the  servants  of  God,  but  dangerous  to  the 
State."  "  Alas  !  "  said  she,  "  shall  we  put  the  servants  of  God 
to  death  ?  "  And  this  was  the  true  cause  why  no  more  of 
them  were  put  to  death  in  her  days.j 

YOUNG    MEN. 

Did  any  of  you  know  Mr.  Barrow?  if  we  maybe  so  bold 
to  ask,  for  we  would  w^illingly  know  what  [was]  his  life  and 
conversation ;  because  some,  we  perceive,  have  him  in  pre- 
cious esteem,  and  others  can  scarce  name  him  without  some 
note  of  obloquy  and  dislike. 

ANCIENT    MEN. 

We  have  not  seen  his  person  ;  but  some  of  us  have  been 
well  acquainted  with  those  that  knew  him  familiarly  both  be- 
fore and  after  his  conversion ;  and  one  of  us  hath  had  con- 
ference with  one  that  was  his  domestic  servant,  and  tended 
upon  him  both  before  and  some  while  after  the  same. 

He  was  a  gentleman  of  good  worth,  and  a  flourishing 
courtier  in  his  time,  and,  as  appears  in  his  own  answers  to 
the  Archbishop  and  Dr.  Cousens,  he  was  some  time  a  student 
at  Cambridge  and  the  Inns  of  Court,  and  accomplished  with 
strong  parts. 


GOV.  BKADFORD'S  DI.\XOGUE.  341 

We  have  heard  his  conversion  to  be  on  this  wise.  Walk- 
ing in  London  one  Lord's  day  with  one  of  his  companions, 
he  heard  a  preacher  at  his  •sermon  very  loud,  as  they  passed 
by  the  chm'ch.  Upon  which  ]Mr.  Barrow  said  unto  his  con- 
sort, "  Let  us  go  in  and  hear  w^hat  this  man  saith  that  is  thus 
earnest."  "Tush,"  saith  the  other,  "what!  shall  we  go  to 
hear  a  man  talk  ?  "  etc.  But  in  he  went  and  sat  down.  And 
the  minister  was  vehement  in  reproving  sin,  and  sharply  ap- 
plied the  judgments  of  God  against  the  same  ;  and,  it  should 
seem,  touched  him  to  the  quick  in  such  things  as  he  was 
guilty  of,  so  as  God  set  it  home  to  his  soul,  and  began  to 
work  his  repentance  and  conversion  thereby.  For  he  was  so 
stricken  as  he  could  not  be  quiet,  until  by  conference  with 
godly  men  and  further  hearing  of  the  word,  with  diligent  read- 
ing and  meditation,  God  brought  peace  to  his  soul  and  con- 
science, after  much  humiliation  of  heart  and  reformation  of 
life ;  so  as  he  left  the  court,  and  retired  himself  to  a  private 
life,  sometime  in  the  country  and  sometime  in  the  city,  giv- 
ing himself  to  study  and  reading  of  the  Scriptures  and  other 
good  works  very  diligently.  And  being  missed  at  court  by 
his  consorts  and  acquaintance,  it  was  quickly  bruited  abroad 
that  Barrow  was  turned  Puritan.  What  his  course  was  after- 
wards, his  writings  show,  as  also  his  sufferings  and  conference 
with  men  of  all  sorts  do  declare,  until  his  life  was  taken  from 
him. 

And  thus  much  we  can  further  affirm,  from  those  that  well 
knew  him,  that  he  was  very  comfortable  to  the  poor  and  those 
in  distress  in  their  sufferings ;  and  when  he  saw  he  must  die, 
he  gave  a  stock  for  the  relief  of  the  poor  of  the  church,  which 
was  a  good  help  to  them  in  their  banished  condition  after- 
wards. Yea,  and  that  which  some  will  hardly  believe,  he  did 
much  persuade  them  to  peace,  and  composed  many  differ- 
ences that  were  grown  amongst  them  whilst  he  lived,  and 
would  have,  it  is  like,  prevented  more  that  after  fell  out,  if  he 
had  continued. 

29* 


342  GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 

YOUNG    MEN. 

We  thank  you  for  your  pains.  "We  hope  it  will  extend 
further  than  our  satisfaction.  We  cannot  but  marvel  that 
such  a  man  should  be  by  so  many  aspersed. 

ANCIENT    MEN. 

It  is  not  much  to  be  marvelled  at ;  for  he  was  most  plain 
in  discovering  the  cruelty,  fraud,  and  hypocrisy  of  the  enemies 
of  the  truth,  and  searching  into  the  corruptions  of  the  time, 
which  made  him  abhorred  of  them ;  and  peradventure  some- 
thing too  harsh  against  the  haltings  of  divers  of  the  preachers 
and  professors  that  he  had  to  deal  with  in  those  times,  who 
out  of  fear  or  weakness  did  not  come  so  close  up  to  the  truth 
in  their  practice  as  their  doctrines  and  grounds  seemed  to 
hold  forth.  Which  makes  us  remember  what  was  the  an- 
swer of  Erasmus  to  the  Duke  of  Saxony,  when  he  asked  his 
opinion  whether  Luther  had  erred.  He  answered,  "  his  opin- 
ions were  good,  but  wished  he  would  moderate  his  style, 
which  stirred  him  up  the  more  enemies,  no  doubt." 

YOUNG    MEN. 

We  find  in  the  writings  of  some  such  who  were  very  emi- 
nent in  their  times  for  piety  and  learning,  that  those  of  the 
Separation  *  found  more  favor  in  our  native  country  than 
those  who  were  reproached  by  the  name  of  Puritans ;  and 
after  much  discourse  thereabouts,  come  to  this  conclusion, 
that  no  comparison  will  hold  from  the  Separatists  to  them 
in  their  sufferings  but  a  minori;  and  then  they  go  on  and  say 
what  a  compulsory  banishment  has  been  put  upon  those 
blessed  and  glorious  lights,  INIi-.  Cartwright,  ]Mr.  Parker,  Dr. 
Ames,  etc. 


*  For  an  account  of  the  diflercnce  between  the  Puritans  and  the  Separa- 
tists, see  Prince's  Annals,  pp.  302-305. 


GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE.  343 


ANCIENT    MEN. 

Far  be  it  from  any  of  us  to  detract  from  or  to  extenuate 
the  sufferings  of  any  of  the  servants  of  God,  much  less  from 
those  worthies  forenamed,  or  any  others  afterwards  men- 
tioned. Yet,  under  favor,  we  crave  pardon  if  we  cannot  con- 
sent to  the  judgment  of  such  eminent  ones  for  piety  and 
learning  above  hinted.  We  doubt  not,  but  do  easily  grant, 
that  the  sufferings  of  those  reproached  by  the  name  of  Puri- 
tans were  great,  especially  some  of  them,  and  were  better 
known  to  those  pious  and  learned  [men]  first  above  intimated, 
than  the  sufferings  of  those  that  are  reproached  by  the  name 
,of  Brownists  and  Separatists.  But  we  shall  give  you  some 
instances,  and  leave  it  to  you  and  some  others  to  consider  of. 

1.  Though  no  more  were  publicly  executed,  yet  sundry 
more  were  condemned,  and  brought  to  the  gallows,  and  as- 
cended the  ladder,  not  knowing  but  they  should  die,  and  have 
been  reprieved,  and  after  banished  ;  some  of  which  we  have 
known  and  often  spoken  with. 

2.  Others  have  not  only  been  forced  into  voluntary  banish- 
ment, by  great  numbers,  to  avoid  further  cruelty,  but  divers, 
after  long  and  sore  imprisonment,  have  been  forced  to  abjure 
the  land  by  oath,  never  to  return  without  leave.  In  anno 
1604  four  persons  at  once  were  forced  to  do  so  at  a  public 
Sessions  in  London,  or  else  upon  refusal  they  were  to  be 
hanged.  This  their  abjuration  was  done  on  the  statute  of 
the  35  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  Some  of  these  we  have  also 
known. 

3.  We  find  mention  in  a  printed  book  of  seventeen  or 
eighteen  that  have  died  in  several  prisons  in  London  in  six 
years'  time  before  the  year  1592,  besides  what  have  been  in 
other  parts  of  the  land,  and  since  that  time,  perishing  by  cold, 
hunger,  or  noisomeness  of  the  prison. 

4.  In  the  same  year  we  find  a  lamentable  petition,  now  in 
print,  of  sixty  persons  committed  unbailable  to  several  pris- 
ons in  London,  as  Newgate,  the  Gatehouse,  CUnk,  etc.,  being 
made  close  prisoners,  allowing  them  neither  meat,  drink,  nor 


344  GOV.  BIIADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 

lodging,  nor  suffering  any  whose  hearts  the  Lord  would  stir 
up  for  their  relief,  to  have  any  access  unto  them ;  so  as  they 
complain  that  no  felons,  traitors,  nor  murderers  in  the  land 
were  thus  dealt  with  ;  and  so  after  many  other  grievous  com- 
plaints conclude  with  these  words :  "  We  crave  for  all  of  us 
but  the  liberty  either  to  die  openly,  or  to  live  openly  in  the 
land  of  our  nativity.  If  we  deserve  death,  it  beseemeth  the 
majesty  of  justice  not  to  see  us  closely  murdered,  yea  starved 
to  death  with  hunger  and  cold,  and  stifled  in  loathsome  dun- 
geons. If  we  be  guiltless,  we  crave  but  the  benefit  of  our  in- 
nocence, viz.  that  we  may  have  peace  to  serve  our  God  and 
our  Prince  in  the  place  of  the  sepulchres  of  our  fathers." 

And  what  number  since  those,  who  have  been  put  unto 
compulsory  banishment  and  other  hard  sufferings,  as  loss  of- 
goods,  friends,  and  long  and  hard  imprisonments,  under  which 
many  have  died,  —  it  is  so  well  known,  that  it  would  make 
up  a  volume  to  rehearse  them,  and  would  not  only  equalize 
but  far  exceed  the  number  of  those  godly  called  Puritans  that 
have  suffered.  Suppose  they  were  but  few  of  them  ministers 
that  suffered,  as  above  expressed ;  yet  their  sorrows  might  be 
as  great,  and  their  wants  more,  and  their  souls  as  much 
afflicted,  because  more  contemned  and  neglected  of  men. 

But  some  have  said  they  were  excommunicated ;  and  that 
was  no  great  matter  as  excommunicjitions  went  in  those  days. 
So  were  these,  not  only  while  they  were  living,  but  some  of 
them  many  times  after  they  were  dead ;  and  as  some  of  the 
other  were  imprisoned,  so  were  more  of  these.  But  it  is 
further  said,  all  of  them  were  deprived  of  their  ministry ; 
and  so  were  these  of  their  livelihood  and  maintenance,  al- 
though they  had  no  offices  to  lose.  But  those  remained  stiU 
in  the  land,  and  were  succoured  and  sheltered  by  good  peo- 
ple in  a  competent  wise,  the  most  of  them,  and  sundry  of 
them  lived  as  weU,  as  may  easily  be  proved,  if  not  better, 
than  if  they  had  enjoyed  their  benefices ;  whereas  the  other 
were,  a  gi-eat  number  of  them,  forced  to  fly  into  foreign  lands 
for  shelter,  or  else  might  have  perished  in  prisons ;  and  these 
poor  creatures  endured,  many  of  them,  such  hardships  (as  is 
well  known  to  some  of  us)  as  makes  our  hearts  still  ache  to 
remember. 


GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE.  345 

We  some  of  us  knew  Mr.  Parker,  Doctor  Ames,  and  Mr. 
Jacob  *  in  Holland,  when  they  soj omened  for  a  time  in  Ley- 
den  ;  and  all  three  boarded  together  and  had  their  victuals 
dressed  by  some  of  our  acquaintance,  and  then  they  lived 
comfortable,  and  then  they  were  provided  for  as  became  their 
persons.  And  after  Mr.  Jacob  returned,  and  Mr.  Parker  was 
at  Amsterdam,  where  he  printed  some  of  his  books,  and  Mr. 
Ames  disposed  of  himself  to  other  places,  it  was  not  worse 
with  him ;  and  some  of  us  well  know  how  it  fared  then  with 
many  precious  Christians  in  divers  times  and  places.  To 
speak  the  truth,  the  professors  in  England,  though  many  of 
them  suffered  much  at  the  hands  of  the  prelates,  yet  they  had 
a  great  advantage  of  the  Separatists  ;  for  the  Separatists  had 
not  only  the  prelates  and  their  faction  to  encounter  with,  (and 
what  hard  measure  they  met  with  at  their  hands,  above  the 
other,  doth  sufficiently  appear  by  what  is  before  declared,)  but 
also  they  must  endure  the  frowns,  and  many  times  the  sharp 
invectives,  of  the  forward  ministers  against  them,  both  in 
public  and  private ;  and  what  influence  they  had  upon  the 
spirits  of  the  people,  is  well  enough  known  also ;  by  reason 
hereof  the  ministers  in  foreign  countries  did  look  awry  at 
them  when  they  would  give  help  and  countenance  to  the 
other. 


YOUNG    MEN. 

Indeed,  it  seems  they  have  sometimes  suffered  much  hard- 
ness in  the  Low  Countries,  if  that  be  true  that  is  reported  of 
such  a  man  as  Mr.  Ainsworth,  that  he  should  live  for  some 
time  with  nine  pence  a  week.  To  which  is  replied  by 
another,  that  if  people  suffered  him  to  live  on  ninepence  a 
week,  with  roots  boiled,  either  the  people  were  grown  extreme 
low  in  estate,  or  the  growth  of  their  godliness  was  come  to  a 
very  low  ebb. 


*  See  Appendix  —  Congregationalism  In  England. 


346  GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 


ANCIENT    MEN. 


The  truth  is,  their  condition  for  the  most  part  was  for 
some  time  very  low  and  hard.  It  was  with  them  as,  if  it 
should  be  related,  would  hardly  be  believed.  And  no  marvel. 
For  many  of  them  had  lain  long  in  prisons,  and  then  were 
banished  into  Newfoundland,  where  they  were  abused,  and 
at  last  came  into  the  Low  Countries,  and  wanting  money, 
trades,  friends,  or  acquaintances,  and  languages  to  help  them- 
selves, how  could  it  be  otherwise  ?  The  report  of  Mr.  Ains- 
worth  was  near  those  times,  when  he  was  newly  come  out  of 
L'eland  \Yith  others  poor,  and  being  a  single  young  man  and 
very  studious,  was  content  with  a  little.  And  yet,  to  take 
off  the  aspersion  from  the  people  in  that  particular,  the  chief 
and  true  reason  thereof  is  mistaken ;  for  he  was  a  very  mod- 
est and  bashful  man,  and  ccfncealed  his  wants  from  others, 
until  some  suspected  how  it  was  with  him,  and  pressed  him 
to  see  how  it  was ;  and  after  it  was  known,  such  as  were  able 
mended  his  condition ;  and  when  he  was  married  afterwards, 
he  and  his  family  were  comfortably  provided  for.  But  we 
have  said  enough  of  these  things.  They  had  few  friends  to 
comfort  them,  nor  any  arm  of  flesh  to  support  them ;  and  if 
in  some  things  they  were  too  rigid,  they  are  rather  to  be  pit- 
ied, considering  their  times  and  sufferings,  than  to  be  blasted 
with  reproach  to  posterity. 


YOUNG    MEN. 


"Was  that  Brown  that  fell  away  and  made  apostasy,  the 
first  inventor  and  beginner  of  this  way  ? 


ANCIENT    MEN. 


No,  verily ;  for,  as  one  answers  this  question  very  well  in  a 
printed  book,  almost  forty  years  ago,  that  the  prophets,  apos- 
tles, and  evangelists  have  in  their  authentic  writings  laid 
down  the  ground  thereof;  and  upon  that  ground  is   their 


GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE.  347 

building  reared  up  and  surely  settled.  Moreover,  many  of 
the  martyrs,  both  former  and  latter,  have  maintained  it,  as  is 
to  be  seen  in  The  Acts  and  Monuments  of  the  Church.  Also, 
in  the  days  of  Queen  Elizabeth  there  was  a  separated  church, 
whereof  Mr.  Fitts  was  pastor,  and  another  before  that  in  the 
^ime  of  Queen  Mary,  of  which  Mr.  Rough  was  pastor  or 
teacher,  and  Cudbert  Simpson  a  deacon,  who  exercised 
amongst  themselves,  as  other  ordinances,  so  church  censures, 
as  excommunication,  etc.,  and  professed  and  practised  that 
cause  before  ]\Ir.  Brown  wrote  for  it.  But  he  being  one  that 
afterwards  wrote  for  it,  they  that  first  hatched  the  name  of 
Puritans  and  bestowed  it  on  the  godly  professors  that  desired 
reformation,  they  likewise  out  of  the  same  storehouse  would 
needs  bestow  this  new  livery  upon  others  that  never  would 
own  it,  nor  had  reason  so  to  do.  Mr.  Cotton,  likewise,  in  his 
Answer  to  Mr.  Baylie,  page  fourth,  shows  how  in  the  year 
1567  there  were  a  hundred  persons  who  refused  the  common 
liturgy,  and  the  congregations  attending  thereunto,  and  used 
prayers  and  preaching  and  the  sacraments  amongst  them- 
selves, whereof  fourteen  or  fifteen  were  sent  to  prison,  of 
whom  the  chiefest  were  Mr.  Smith,  Mr.  Nixon,  James  Ireland, 
Robert  Hawkins,  Thomas  Rowland,  and  Richard  Morecroft; 
and  these  pleaded  their  separation  before  the  Lord  Mayor, 
Bishop  Sands,  and  other  commissioners  on  June  20,  1567, 
about  eighty  years  ago,  being  many  years  before  Brown. 
Divers  other  instances  might  be  given. 


YOUNG    MEN. 

But  if  we  mistake  not,  Mr.  Brown  is  accounted  by  some  of 
good  note  to  be  the  inventor  of  that  way  which  is  called 
Brownism,  from  whom  the  sect  took  its  name.  Moreover,  it 
is  said  by  such  of  note  as  aforesaid,  that  it  is  not  God's 
usual  manner  of  dealing  to  leave  any  of  the  first  publishers  or 
restorers  of  any  truth  of  his  to  such  fearful  apostasy. 


348  GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 


ANCIENT    MEN. 

Possibly  this  speech  might  arise  from  a  common  received 
opinion.  But  reverend  Mr.  Cotton,  in  his  answer  to  INIr. 
Baylie,  saith,  "  the  backsliding  of  Brown  from  that  way  o% 
Separation  is  a  just  reason  why  the  Separatists  may  disclaim 
denomination  from  him,  and  refuse  to  be  called  Brownists, 
after  his  name;  and  to  speak  with  reason,"  saith  he,  "if  any 
be  justly  to  be  called  Brownists,  it  is  only  such  as  revolt  from 
Separation  to  formality,  and  from  thence  to  profaneness." 
Page  5. 

To  which  we  may  add,  that  it  is  very  injurious  to  call 
those  after  his  name,  whose  person  they  never  knew,  and 
whose  writings  few  if  any  of  them  ever  saw,  and  whose  eiTors 
and  backslidings  they  have  constantly  borne  witness  against; 
and  what  truths  they  have  received  have  been  from  the  light 
of  God's  sacred  word,  conveyed  by  other  godly  instruments 
unto  them ;  though  Brown  may  sometimes  have  professed 
some  of  the  same  things,  and  now  fallen  from  the  same,  as 
many  others  have  done. 

YOUNG    MEN. 

Seeing  we  have  presumed  thus  far  to  inquire  into  these 
ancienter  times  of  you,  and  of  the  sufferings  of  the  aforesaid 
persons,  we  would  likewise  entreat  you,  though  never  so 
briefly,  to  tell  us  something  of  the  persons  and  carriages  of 
other  eminent  men  about  those  times,  or  immediately  after, 
as  Mr.  Francis  Johnson,  Mr.  Henry  Ainsworth,  Mr.  John 
Smith,  Mr.  John  Robinson,  Mr.  Richard  Clifton. 

ANCIENT    MEN. 

Here  are  some  in  the  company  that  knew  them  all  familiar- 
ly, whom  we  shall  desire  to  satisfy  your  request.  ^ 

Those  answered.  We  shall  do  it  most  willingly;  for  we 
cannot  but  honor  the  memory  of  the  men  for  the  good  that 


GOV.  BKADFOED'S  DIALOGUE.  349 

not  only  many  others  but  we  ourselves  have  received  by  them 
and  their  ministry  ;  for  we  have  heard  them  all,  and  lived  un- 
der the  ministry  of  divers  of  them  for  some  years.  We  shall 
therefore  speak  of  them  in  order  briefly. 

Mr.  Johnson, 

Of  whom  something  was  spoken  before,  was  pastor  of  the 
church  of  God  at  Amsterdam.  A  very  grave  man  he  was, 
and  an  able  teacher,  and  was  the  most  solemn  in  all  his  ad- 
ministrations that  we  have  seen  any,  and  especially  in  dis- 
pensing the  seals  of  the  covenant,  both  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper.  And  a  good  disputant  he  was.  We  heard  Mr. 
Smith  upon  occasion  say,  that  he  was  persuaded  no  men  liv- 
ing were  able  to  maintain  a  cause  against  those  two  men, 
meaning  Mr.  Johnson  and  Mr.  Ainsworth,  if  they  had  not  the 
truth  on  their  side.  He,  by  reason  of  many  dissensions  that 
fell  out  in  the  church,  and  the  subtilty  of  one  of  the  elders  of 
the  same,  came  after  many  years  to  alter  his  judgment  about 
the  government  of  the  church,  and  his  practice  thereupon, 
which  caused  a  division  among  them.  But  he  lived  not 
many  years  after,  and  died  at  Amsterdam  after  his  return 
from  Embden. 

YOUNG    MEN. 

But  he  is  much  spoken  against  for  excommunicating  his 
brother  and  his  own  father,  and  maintaining  his  wife's  cause, 
who  was  by  his  brother  and  others  reproved  for  her  pride  in 
apparel. 

ANCIENT    MEN. 

Himself  hath  often  made  his  own  defence,  and  others  for 
him.  The  church  did,  after  long  patience  towards  them  and 
much  pains  taken  with  them,  excommunicate  them  for  their 
unreasonable  and  endless  opposition,  and  such  things  as  did 
accompany  the  same ;  and  such  was  the  jvistice  thereof,  as  he 
could  not  but  consent  thereto.  In  our  time  his  wife  was  a 
grave  matron,  and  very  modest  both  in  her  apparel  and  all 

30 


350  GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 

her  demeanor,  ready  to  any  good  works  in  her  place,  and 
helpful  to  many,  especially  the  poor,  and  an  ornament  to  his 
calling.  She  was  a  young  widow  when  he  married  her,  and 
had  been  a  merchant's  wife,  by  whom  he  had  a  good  estate, 
and  was  a  godly  woman ;  and  because  she  wore  such  ap- 
parel as  she  had  been  formerly  used  to,  which  were  neither 
excessive  nor  immodest,  for  their  chiefest  exceptions  were 
against  her  wearing  of  some  whalebone  in  the  bodice  and 
sleeves  of  her  gown,  corked  shoes,  and  other  such  like  things 
as  the  citizens  of  her  rank  then  used  to  wear.  And  although, 
for  offence  sake,  she  and  he  were  willing  to  reform  the  fashions 
of  them  so  far  as  might  be  without  spoiling  of  their  garments, 
yet  it  would  not  content  them  except  they  came  full  up  to 
their  size.  Such  was  the  strictness  or  rigidness  (as  now  the 
term  goes)  of  some  in  those  times,  as  we  can  by  experience 
and  of  our  own  knowledge  show  in  other  instances.  We 
shall  for  brevity  sake  only  show  one. 

We  were  in  the  company  of  a  godly  man  that  had  been  a 
long  time  prisoner  at  Norwich  for  this  cause,  and  was  by 
Judge  Cooke  set  at  liberty.  After  going  into  the  countiy  he 
visited  his  friends,  and  retm'ning  that  way  again  to  go  into  the 
Low  Countries  by  ship  at  Yarmouth,  and  so  desked  some  of 
us  to  turn  in  with  him  to  the  house  of  an  ancient  woman  in  the 
city,  who  had  been  very  kind  and  helpful  to  him  in  his  suffer- 
ings. She  knowing  his  voice  made  him  very  welcome,  and 
those  with  him.  But  after  some  time  of  their  entertainment, 
being  ready  to  depart,  she  came  up  to  him  and  felt  of  his  band, 
(for  her  eyes  were  dim  with  age,)  and  perceiving  it  was  some- 
thing stiffened  with  starch,  she  was  much  displeased,  and  re- 
proved him  very  sharply,  fearing  God  would  not  prosper  his 
journey.  Yet  the  man  was  a  plain  countryman,  clad  in  grey 
russet,  without  either  welt  or  guard,  (as  the  proverb  is,)  and  the 
band  he  wore  scarce  worth  threepence,  made  of  their  own 
homespinning;  and  he  was  godly  and  humble  as  he  was 
plain.  What  would  such  professors,  if  they  were  now  living, 
say  to  the  excess  of  our  times  ? 


GOV.  BRADrORD'S  DIALOGUE.  351 

Mr.  Henry  Ainsavorth, 

A  man  of  a  thousand,  was  teacher  of  this  church  at  Amster- 
dam at  the  same  time  when  Mr.  Johnson  was  pastor.  Two 
worthy  men  they  were  and  of  excellent  parts.  He  continued 
constant  in  his  judgment  and  practice  unto  his  end  in  those 
things  about  the  church  government,  from  which  Mr.  Johnson 
swerved  and  fell.  He  ever  maintained  good  correspondence 
with  Mr.  Robinson  at  Ley  den,  and  would  consult  with  him 
in  all  matters  of  weight,  both  in  their  differences  and  after- 
wards. A  very  learned  man  he  was,  and  a  close  student, 
which  much  impaired  his  health.  We  have  heard  some, 
eminent  in  the  knowledge  of  the  tongues,  of  the  university  of 
Leyden,  say  that  they  thought  he  had  not  his  better  for  the 
Hebrew  tongue  in  the  university,  nor  scarce  in  Europe.  He 
was  a  man  very  modest,  amiable,  and  sociable  in  his  ordinary 
course  and  carriage,  of  an  innocent  and  unblamable  life  and 
conversation,  of  a  meek  spirit,  and  a  calm  temper,  void  of 
passion,  and  not  easily  provoked.  And  yet  he  would  be  some- 
thing smart  in  his  style  to  his  opposers  in  his  public  writings ; 
at  which  we  that  have  seen  his  constant  carriage,  both  in  pub- 
lic disputes  and  the  managing  of  all  church  affairs,  and  such 
like  occurrences,  have  sometimes  marvelled.  He  had  an  ex- 
cellent gift  of  teaching  and  opening  the  Scriptures ;  and 
things  did  flow  from  him  with  that  facility,  plainness,  and 
sweetness,  as  did  much  affect  the  hearers.  He  was  powerful 
and  profound  in  doctrine,  although  his  voice  was  not  strong ; 
and  had  this  excellency  above  many,  that  he  was  most  ready 
and  pregnant  in  the  Scriptures,  as  if  the  book  of  God  had 
been  written  in  his  heart ;  being'  as  ready  in  his  quotations, 
without  tossing  and  turning  his  book,  as  il  tney  had  lain  open 
before  his  eyes,  and  seldom  missing  a  word  in  the  citing  of 
any  place,  teaching  not  only  the  word  and  doctrine  of  God, 
but  in  the  words  of  God,  and  for  the  most  part  in  a  con- 
tinued phrase  and  words  of  Scripture.  He  used  great  dex- 
terity, and  was  ready  in  comparing  Scripture  with  Scripture, 


352  GOV.  BRADFOED'S  DIALOGUE. 

one  with  another.     In  a  word,  the  times  and  place  in  which 
he  lived  were  not  worthy  of  such  a  man. 


YOUNG    MEN. 

But  we  find  that  he  is  taxed,  in  a  book  writ  by  George 
Johnson,  with  apostasy  and  to  be  a  man-pleaser,  etc. 


ANCIENT    MEN. 

Who  can  escape  the  scourge  of  tongues?  Christ  himself 
could  not  do  it  when  he  was  here  upon  earth,  although  there 
was  no  guile  found  in  his  mouth ;  nor  Moses,  although  he 
was  the  meekest  man  in  the  earth.  For  man-pleasing,  they 
that  tax  him  [do  it]  because  he  concuiTed  against  then  violent 
and  endless  dissensions  about  the  former  matters.  And  for 
his  apostasy,  this  was  all  the  matter.  When  he  was  a  young 
man,  before  he  came  out  of  England,  he  at  the  persuasion  of 
some  of  his  godly  friends  went  once  or  twice  to  hear  a  godly 
minister  preach  ;  and  this  was  the  great  matter  of  apostasy, 
for  which  those  violent  men  thought  him  worthy  to  be  deposed 
from  his  place,  and  for  which  they  thus  charge  him.  And 
truly  herein  they  may  worthily  bear  the  name  of  rigid,  etc. 

Mr.  John  Smith 

Was  an  eminent  man  in  his  time,  and  a  good  preacher,  and 
of  other  good  parts ;  but  his  inconstancy,  and  unstable  judg- 
ment, and  being  so  suddenly  carried  away  with  things,  did 
soon  overthrow  him.  Yet  we  have  some  of  us  heard  him 
use  this  speech  :  "  Truly,"  said  he,  "  we  being  now  come  into 
a  place  of  liberty,  are  in  great  danger,  if  we  look  not  well  to 
our  ways ;  for  we  are  like  men  set  upon  the  ice,  and  therefore 
may  easily  slide  and  fall."  But  in  this  example  it  appears  it 
is  an  easier  matter  to  give  good  counsel  than  to  follow  it,  to 
foresee  danger  than  to  prevent  it :  which  made  the  prophet  to 
say,  "  O  Lord,  the  way  of  man  is  not  in  himself,  neither  is 
it  in  man  to  wallv  and  to  dnect  his  steps."     He  was  some 


GOV.  BRADFOED'S  DIALOGUE.  353 

time  pastor  to  a  company  of  honest  and  godly  men  which 
came  with  him  out  of  England,  and  pitched  at  Amsterdam. 
He  first  fell  into  some  errors  about  the  Scriptures,  and  so  into 
some  opposition  with  Mr.  Johnson,  who  had  been  his  tutor, 
and  the  church  there.  But  he  was  convinced  of  them  by  the 
pains  and  faithfulness  of  Mr.  Johnson  and  Mr.  Ainsworth, 
and  revoked  them  ;  but  afterwards  was  drawn  away  by  some 
of  the  Dutch  Anabaptists,  who  finding  him  to  be  a  good 
scholar  and  unsettled,  they  easily  misled  the  most  of  his  peo- 
ple, and  other  of  them  scattered  away.  He  lived  not  many 
years  after,  but  died  there  of  a  consumption,  to  which  he  was 
inclined  before  he  came  out  of  England.  His  and  his  people's 
condition  may  be  an  object  of  pity  for  after  times. 

Mr.  John  Eobinson  * 

Was  pastor  of  that  famous  church  of  Leyden,  in  Holland  ;  a 
man  not  easily  to  be  paralleled  for  all  things,  whose  singular 
virtues  we  shall  not  take  upon  us  here  to  describe.  Neither 
need  we,  for  they  so  well  are  known  both  by  friends  and  ene- 
mies. As  he  was  a  man  learned  and  of  solid  judgment,  and 
of  a  quick  and  sharp  wit,  so  was  he  also  of  a  tender  con- 
science, and  very  sincere  in  all  his  ways,  a  hater  of  hypoc- 
risy and  dissimulation,  and  would  be  very  plain  with  his  best 
friends.  He  was  very  courteous,  affable,  and  sociable  in  his 
conversation,  and  towards  his  own  people  especially.  He 
was  an  acute  and  expert  disputant,  very  quick  and  ready,  and 
had  much  bickering  with  the  Arminians,  who  stood  more  in 
fear  of  him  than  any  of  the  university.  He  was  never  satis- 
fied in  himself  until  he  had  searched  any  cause  or  argument 
he  had  to  deal  in  thoroughly  and  to  the  bottom ;  and  we 
have  heard  him  sometimes  say  to  his  familiars  that  many 
times,  both  in  writing  and  disputation,  he  knew  he  had  suf- 
ficiently answered  others,  but  many  times  not  himself;  and 
was  ever  desirous  of  any  light,  and  the  more  able,  learned, 

*  See  Robinson's  Life  and  Works,  publlslied  by  the  Congregational  Board 
of  Publication,  3  vols. 

*30 


854  GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 

and  holy  the  persons  were,  the  more  he  desired  to  confer  and 
reason  with  them.  He  was  very  profitable  in  his  ministry 
and  comfortable  to  his  people.  He  was  much  beloved  of 
them,  and  as  loving  was  he  unto  them,  and  entirely  sought 
their  good  for  soul  and  body.  In  a  word,  he  was  much  es- 
teemed and  reverenced  of  all  that  knew  him,  and  his  abilities 
[were  acknowledged]  both  of  friends  and  strangers.  But  we 
resolved  to  be  brief  in  this  matter,  leaving  you  to  better  and 
more  large  information  herein  from  others. 

Mr.  Richard  Clifton 

Was  a  grave  and  fatherly  old  man  when  he  came  first  into 
Holland,  having  a  great  white  beard ;  and  pity  it  was  that 
such  a  reverend  old  man  should  be  forced  to  leave  his  coun- 
try, and  at  those  years  to  go  into  exile.  But  it  was  fiis  lot ; 
and  he  bore  it  patiently.  Much  good  had  he  done  in  the 
country  where  he  lived,  and  converted  many  to  God  by  his 
faithful  and  painful  ministry,  both  in  preaching  and  catechiz- 
ing. Sound  and  orthodox  he  always  was,  and  so  continued 
to  his  end.  He  belonged  to  the  church  at  Leyden  ;  but  being 
settled  at  Amsterdam,  and  thus  aged,  he  was  loath  to  remove 
any  more ;  and  so  when  they  removed,  he  was  dismissed  to 
them  there,  and  there  remained  until  he  died.  Thus  have  we 
briefly  satisfied  your  desire. 

YOUNG    MEN. 

We  are  very  thankful  to  you  for  your  pains.  We  perceive 
God  raiseth  up  excellent  instruments  in  all  ages  to  carry  on 
his  own  work ;  and  the  best  of  men  have  their  failings  some- 
times, as  we  see  in  these  our  times,  and  that  there  is  no  new 
thing  under  the  sun.  But  before  we  end  this  matter,  we  de- 
sire you  would  say  something  of  those  two  churches  that 
were  so  long  in  exile,  of  whose  guides  we  have  already  heard. 


GOV.  BRADFOED'S  DIALOGUE.  355 


ANCIENT    MEN. 

Truly  there  were  in  them  many  worthy  men  ;  and  if  you 
had  seen  them  in  their  beauty  and  order,  as  we  have  done, 
you  would  have  been  much  affected  therewith,  we  dare  say. 
At  Amsterdam,  before  their  division  and  breach,  they  were 
about  three  hundred  communicants,  and  they  had  for  their 
pastor  and  teacher  those  two  eminent  men  before  named,  and 
in  our  time  four  grave  men  for  ruling  elders,  and  three  able 
and  godly  men  for  deacons,  one  ancient  widow  for  a  deacon- 
ess, who  did  them  service  many  years,  though  she  was  sixty 
years  of  age  when  she  was  chosen.  She  honored  her  place 
and  was  an  ornament  to  the  congregation.  She  usually  sat 
in  a  convenient  place  in  the  congregation,  with  a  little  birchen 
rod  in  her  hand,  and  kept  little  children  in  great  awe  from  dis- 
turbing the  congregation.  She  did  frequently  visit  the  sick 
and  weak,  especially  women,  and,  as  there  was  need,  called 
out  maids  and  young  women  to  watch  and  do  them  other 
helps  as  their  necessity  did  require ;  and  if  they  were  poor, 
she  would  gather  relief  for  them  of  those  that  were  able,  or 
acquaint  the  deacons ;  and  she  was  obeyed  as  a  mother  in 
Israel  and  an  officer  of  Christ. 

And  for  the  church  of  Leyden,  they  were  sometimes  not 
much  fewer  in  number,  nor  at  all  inferior  in  able  men,  though 
they  had  not  so  many  officers  as  the  other ;  for  they  had  but 
one  ruling  elder  with  their  pastor,  a  man  well  approved  and 
of  great  integrity  ;  also  they  had  three  able  men  for  deacons. 
And  that  which  was  a  crown  unto  them,  they  lived  together 
in  love  and  peace  all  their  days,  without  any  considerable  dif- 
ferences or  any  disturbance  that  grew  thereby,  but  such  as 
was  easily  healed  in  love ;  and  so  they  continued  until  with 
mutual  consent  they  removed  into  New  England.  And  what 
their  condition  hath  been  since,  some  of  you  that  are  of  their 
cliildren  do  see  and  can  tell.  Many  worthy  and  able  men 
there  were  in  both  places,  who  lived  and  died  in  obscurity  in 
respect  of  the  world,  as  private  Christians,  yet  were  they 
precious  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord,  and  also  in  the  eyes  of  such 


356  GOV.  BRADFORD'S  DIALOGUE. 

as  knew  them,  whose  virtues  we  with  such  of  you  as  are  their 
children  do  follow  and  imitate. 


YOUNG    MEN.  • 

If  we  may  not  be  tedious,  we  would  request  to  know  one 
thing  more.  It  is  commonly  said  that  those  of  the  Separa- 
tion hold  none  to  be  true  churches  but  their  own,  and  con- 
demn all  the  churches  in  the  world  besides  ;  which  lieth  as  a 
foul  blot  upon  them,  yea  even  on  some  here  iii  New  England, 
except  they  can  remove  it. 

ANCIENT    MEN. 

It  is  a  manifest  slander  laid  upon  them ;  for  they  hold  all 
the  Reformed  Churches  to  be  true  churches,  and  even  the 
most  rigid  of  them  have  ever  done  so,  as  appears  by  their 
Apologies  and  other  writings ;  and  we  ourselves  some  of  us 
know  of  much  intercommunion  that  divers  have  held  with 
them  reciprocally,  not  only  with  the  Dutch  and  French,  but 
even  with  the  Scotch,  who  are  not  of  the  best  mould,  yea  and 
with  the  Lutherans  also ;  and  we  believe  they  have  gone  as 
far  herein,  both  in  judgment  and  practice,  as  any  of  the 
churches  in  New  England  do  or  can  do,  to  deal  faithfully  and 
bear  witness  against  their  corruptions. 

Having  thus  far  satisfied  all  your  demands,  we  shall  here 
break  off  this  conference  for  this  time,  desiring  the  Lord  to 
make  you  to  grow  up  in  grace  and  wisdom  and  the  true  fear 
of  God,  that  in  all  faithfulness  and  humility  you  may  serve 
him  in  your  generations. 

YOUNG    MEN. 

Gentlemen,  we  humbly  thank  you  for  your  pains  with  us 
and  respect  unto  us,  and  do  further  crave  that  upon  any  fit 
occasions  we  may  have  access  unto  you  for  any  further  in- 
formation, and  herewith  do  humbly  take  our  leave. 


VISITS  TO  MASSASOIT. 


VISITS  TO  MASSASOIT. 


A  JOURNEY  TO  PAKANOKIT,  THE  HABITATION  OF  THE  GREAT  KING 
MASSASOIT;  AS  ALSO  OUR  MESSAGE,  THE  ANSWER  AND  EN- 
TERTAINMENT WE  HAD   OF  HIM.* 

It  seemed  good  to  the  company,  for  many  considerations, 
to  send  some  amongst  them  to  Massasoit,  the  greatest  com- 
mander amongst  the  savages  bordering  upon  us ;  partly  to 
know  where  to  find  them,  if  occasion  served,  as  also  to  see 
their  strength,  discover  the  country,  prevent  abuses  in  their 
disorderly  coming  unto  us,  make  satisfaction  for  some  con- 
ceived injuries  to  be  done  on  our  parts,  and  to  continue  the 
league  of  peace  and  friendship  between  them  and  us.  For 
these  and  the  like  ends,  it  pleased  the  governor  to  make 
choice  of  Steven  Hopkins  and  Edward  Winslow  to  go  unto 
him ;  and  having  a  fit  opportunity,  by  reason  of  a  savage 
called  Tisquantum,  that  could  speak  English,  coming  unto 
us,  with  all  expedition  provided  a  horseman's  coat  of  red  cot- 
ton, and  laced  with  a  slight  lace,  for  a  present,  that  both  they 
and  their  message  might  be  the  more  acceptable  amongst 
them. 

The  message  was  as  follows  :  That  forasmuch  as  his  sub- 
jects came  often  and  without  fear  upon  all  occasions  amongst 

*  Written  probably  by  Mr.  Winslow. 


360  VISITS  TO  I^IASSASOIT. 

US,  so  we  were  now  come  unto  him ;  and  in  witness  of  the 
love  and  good-will  the  English  bear  unto  him,  the  governor 
hath  sent  him  a  coat,  desiring  that  the  peace  and  amity  that 
w?is  between  them  and  us  might  be  continued ;  not  that  we 
feared  them,  but  because  we  intended  not  to  injure  any,  de- 
su-ing  to  live  peaceably,  and  as  with  all  men,  so  especially 
with  them  our  nearest  neighbors.  But  whereas  his  people 
came  very  often,  and  very  many  together  unto  us,  bringing 
for  the  most  part  their  wives  and  children  with  them,  they 
were  welcome ;  yet  we  being  but  strangers  as  yet  at  Patuxet, 
alias  New  Plymouth,  and  not  knowing  how  our  corn  might 
prosper,  we  could  no  longer  give  them  such  entertainment  as 
we  had  done,  and  as  we  desired  still  to  do.  Yet  if  he  would 
be  pleased  to  come  himself,  or  any  special  friend  of  his  de- 
sired to  see  us,  coming  from  him  they  should  be  welcome. 
And  to  the  end  we  might  know  them  from  others,  our  gover- 
nor had  sent  him  a  copper  chain  ;  desiring  if  any  messenger 
should  come  from  him  to  us,  we  might  know  him  by  bringing 
it  with  him,  and  hearken  and  give  credit  to  his  message  ac- 
cordingly ;  also  requesting  him  that  such  as  have  skins  should 
bring  them  to  us,  and  that  he  would  hinder  the  multitude 
from  oppressing  us  with  them.  And  whereas,  at  our  first 
arrival  at  Paomet,  called  by  us  Cape  Cod,  we  found  there 
corn  buried  in  the  ground,  and  finding  no  inhabitants,  but 
some  graves  of  dead  new  buried,  took  the  corn,  resolving,  if 
ever  we  could  hear  of  any  that  had  right  thereunto,  to  make 
satisfaction  to  the  full  for  it ;  yet  since  we  understand  the 
owners  thereof  were  fled  for  fear  of  us,  our  desire  was  either 
to  pay  them  with  the  like  quantity  of  corn,  English  meal,  or 
any  other  commodities  we  had,  to  pleasure  them  withal ;  re- 
questing him  that  some  of  his  men  might  signify  so  much 
unto  them,  and  we  would  content  him  for  his  pains.  And 
last  of  all,  our  governor  requested  one  favor  of  him,  which 
was  that  he  would  exchange  some  of  their  corn  for  seed  with 
us,  that  we  might  make  trial  which  best  agreed  with  the  soil 
where  we  live. 

With  these  presents  and  message  we  set  forward  the  10th 


VISITS  TO  MASSASOIT.  861 

June,*  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  our  guide  resolving 
that  night  to  rest  at  Namasket,  a  town  under  Massasoit,  and 
conceived  by  us  to  be  very  near,  because  the  inhabitants 
flocked  so  thick  upon  every  slight  occasion  amongst  us  ;  but 
we  found  it  to  be  some  fifteen  English  miles.  On  the  way 
we  found  some  ten  or  twelve  men,  women,  and  children, 
which  had  pestered  us  till  we  were  weary  of  them,  perceiving 
that  (as  the  manner  of  them  all  is)  where  victual  is  easilest  to 
be  got,  there  they  live,  especially  in  the  summer ;  by  reason 
whereof,  our  bay  affording  many  lobsters,  they  resort  every 
spring-tide  thither ;  and  now  returned  with  us  to  Namasket. 
Thither  we  came  about  three  o'clock  after  noon,  the  inhabi- 
tants entertaining  us  with  joy,  in  the  best  manner  they  could, 
giving  us  a  kind  of  bread  called  by  them  maiznim,  and  the 
spawn  of  shads,  which  then  they  got  in  abundance,  insomuch 
as  they  gave  us  spoons  to  eat  them.  With  these  they  boiled 
musty  acorns ;  but  of  the  shads  we  eat  heartily.  After  .this 
they  desired  one  of  our  men  to  shoot  at  a  crow,  complaining 
what  damage  they  sustained  in  their  corn  by  them;  who 
shooting  some  fourscore  off  and  killing,  they  much  admired 
at  it,  as  other  shots  on  other  occasions. 

After  this  Tisquantum  told  us  we  should  hardly  in  one  day 
reach  Pakanokit,  moving  us  to  go  some  eight  miles  further, 
where  we  should  find  more  store  and  better  victuals  than 
there.  Being  willing  to  hasten  our  journey,  we  went  and 
came  thither  at  sunsetting,  where  we  found  many  of  the 
Namascheucks  (they  so  called  the  men  of  Namasket)  fishing 
upon  a  weir,  which  they  had  made  on  a  river  which  belonged 
to  them,  where  they  caught  abundance  of  bass.  These  wel- 
comed us  also,  gave  us  of  their  fish,  and  we  them  of  our  vict- 
uals, not  doubting  but  we  should  have  enough  wherever  we 
came.  There  we  lodged  in  the  open  fields,  for  houses 
they  had  none,  though  they  spent  the  most  of  the  summer 
there.  The  head  of  this  river  is  reported  to  be  not  far  from 
the  place  of  our  abode.     Upon  it  are  and  have  been  many 


*  Morton  in  his  Memorial  says,  July  2.     See  p.  48. 

31 


362  VISITS  TO  MASSASOIT. 

towns,  it  being  a  good  length.  The  ground  is  very  good  on 
both  sides,  it  being  for  the  most  part  cleared.  Thousands  of 
men  have  lived  there,  which  died  in  a  great  plague  not  long 
since ;  and  pity  it  was  and  is  to  see  so  many  goodly  fields, 
and  so  well  seated,  without  men  to  dress  and  manure  the 
same.  Upon  this  river  dwelleth  JMassasoit.  It  comet h  into 
the  sea  at  the  Narraganset  Bay,  where  the  Frenchmen  so 
much  use.  A  ship  may  go  many  miles  up  it,  as  the  savages 
report,  and  a  shallop  to  the  head  of  it ;  but  so  far  as  we  saw, 
we  are  sure  a  shallop  may.     But  to  return  to  our  journey. 

The  next  morning  we  brake  our  fast,  took  our  leave,  and 
departed;  being  then  accompanied  with  some  six  savages. 
Having  gone  about  six  miles  by  the  river  side,  at  a  known 
shoal  place,  it  being  low-water,  they  spake  to  us  to  put  off 
our  breeches,  for  we  must  wade  through.  Here  let  me  not 
forget  the  valor  and  courage  of  some  of  the  savages  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  river ;  for  there  were  remaining  alive  only 
two  men,  both  aged,  especially  the  one,  being  above  three- 
score. These  two,  espying  a  company  of  men  entering  the 
river,  ran  very  swiftly,  and  low  in  the  grass,  to  meet  us  at  the 
bank ;  where  with  shrill  voices  and  great  courage,  standing 
charged  upon  us  with  their  bows,  they  demanded  what  we 
were,  supposing  us  to  be  enemies,  and  thinking  to  take  ad- 
vantage on  us  in  the  water.  But  seeing  we  were  friends, 
they  welcomed  us  with  such  food  as  they  had,  and  we  be- 
stowed a  small  bracelet  of  beads  on  them.  Thus  far  we  are 
sure  the  tide  ebbs  and  flows. 

Having  here  again  refreshed  ourselves,  we  proceeded  in 
our  journey,  the  weather  being  very  hot  for  travel ;  yet  the 
country  so  well  watered,  that  a  man  could  scarce  be  dry,  but 
he  should  have  a  spring  at  hand  to  cool  his  thirst,  besides 
small  rivers  in  abundance.  But  the  savages  will  not  will- 
ingly drink  but  at  a  spring  head.  When  we  came  to  any 
small  brook,  where  no  bridge  was,  two  of  them  desired  to 
carry  us  through  of  then*  own  accords ;  also,  fearing  we  were 
or  would  be  weary,  offered  to  carry  our  pieces ;  also,  if  we 
would  lay  off  any  of  our  clothes,  we  should  have  them  car- 
ried ;  and  as  the  one  of  them  had  found  more  special  kind- 


VISITS   TO  MASSASOIT.  363 

ness  from  one  of  the  messengers,  and  the  other  savage  from 
the  other,  so  they  showed  then'  thankfnhicss  accordingly  in 
affording  us  all  help  and  furtherance  in  the  journey. 

As  we  passed  along,  we  observed  that  there  were,  few 
places  by  the  river  but  had  been  inhabited  ;  by  reason  whereof 
much  ground  was  clear,  save  of  weeds,  which  grew  higher 
than  our  heads.  There  is  much  good  timber,  both  oak,  wal- 
nut tree,  fir,  beech,  and  exceeding  great  chestnut  trees.  The 
country,  in  respect  of  the  lying  of  it,  is  both  champaign  and 
hilly,  like  many  places  in  England.  In  some  places  it  is  very 
rocky,  both  above-ground  and  in  it ;  and  though  the  country 
be  wild  and  overgrown  with  woods,  yet  the  trees  stand  not 
thick,  but  a  man  may  well  ride  a  horse  amongst  them. 

Passing  on  at  length,  one  of  the  company,  an  Indian, 
espied  a  man  and  told  the  rest  of  it.  We  asked  them  if  they 
feared  any.  They  told  us  that  if  they  were  Narraganset  men 
they  would  not  trust  them.  Whereat  we  called  for  our 
pieces,  and  bid  them  not  to  fear ;  for  though  they  were 
twenty,  we  two  alone  would  not  care  for  them.  But  they 
hailing  him,  he  proved  a  friend,  and  had  only  two  women 
with  him.  Their  baskets  were  empty;  but  they  fetched 
water  in  their  bottles,  so  that  we  drank  with  them  and  de- 
parted. After  we  met  another  man,  with  other  two  women, 
which  had  been  at  rendezvous  by  the  salt  water ;  and  their 
baskets  were  full  of  roasted  crab  fishes  and  other  dried  shell 
fish,  of  which  they  gave  us;  and  we  eat  and  drank  with 
them,  and  gave  each  of  the  women  a  string  of  beads  and 
departed. 

After  we  came  to  a  town  of  Massasoit's,  where  we  eat 
oysters  and  other  fish.  From  thence  we  went  to  Pakanokit;* 
but  Massasoit  was  not  at  home.  There  we  stayed,  he  being 
sent  for.  When  news  was  brought  of  his  coming,  our  guide 
Tisquantum  requested  that  at  our  meeting  we  would  dis- 
charge our  pieces.  But  one  of  us  going  about  to  charge  his 
piece,  the  women  and  children,  through  fear  to  see  him  take 

*  ISIortoii  says,  p.  48,  tliat  "  they  found  his  (]Massasoit's)  place  to  be  about 
forty  miles  from  New  Plymouth." 


364  VISITS  TO  MASSASOIT. 

up  his  piece,  ran  away,  and  could  not  be  pacified  till  he  laid 
it  down  again ;  who  afterward  were  better  informed  by  our 
interpreter.  Massasoit  being  come,  we  discharged  our  pieces 
and  saluted  him  ;  who,  after  their  manner,  kindly  welcomed 
us,  and  took  us  into  his  house,  and  set  us  down  by  him ; 
where,  having  delivered  our  foresaid  message  and  presents, 
and  having  put  the  coat  on  his  back  and  the  chain  about  his 
neck,  he  was  not  a  little  proud  to  behold  himself,  and  his 
men  also  to  see  their  king  so  bravely  attired. 

For  answer  to  our  message,  he  told  us  we  were  welcome, 
and  he  would  gladly  continue  that  peace  and  friendship 
which  was  between  him  and  us ;  and,  for  his  men,  they  should 
no  more  pester  us  as  they  had  done ;  also,  that  he  would  send 
to  Paomet,  and  would  help  us  with  corn  for  seed,  according 
to  our  request. 

This  being  done,  his  men  gathered  near  to  him,  to  whom 
he  turned  himself  and  made  a  great  speech  ;  they  sometimes 
interposing,  and,  as  it  were,  confirming  and  applauding  him 
in  that  he  said.  The  meaning  whereof  was,  as  far  as  we 
could  learn,  thus  :  Was  not  he,  Massasoit,  commander  of  the 
country  about  them  ?  Was  not  such  a  town  his,  and  the 
people  of  it  ?  And  should  they  not  bring  their  skins  unto 
us  ?  To  which  they  answered,  they  were  his,  and  would  be 
at  peace  with  us,  and  bring  their  skins  to  us.  After  this  man- 
ner he  named  at  least  thirty  places,  and  their  answer  was  as 
aforesaid  to  every  one ;  so  that  as  it  was  delightful,  it  was 
tedious  unto  us. 

This  being  ended,  he  lighted  tobacco  for  us,  and  fell  to  dis- 
coursing of  England  and  of  the  King's  Majesty,  marvelling 
that  he  would  live  without  a  wife.  Also  he  talked  of  the 
Frenchmen,  bidding  us  not  to  suffer  them  to  come  to  Narra- 
ganset,  for  it  was  King  James's  country,  and  he  also  was 
King  James's  man.  Late  it  grew,  but  victuals  he  offered 
none ;  for  indeed  he  had  not  any,  being  he  came  so  newly 
home.  So  we  desired  to  go  to  rest.  He  laid  us  on  the  bed 
with  himself  and  his  wife,  they  at  the  one  end  and  we  at  the 
other,  it  being  only  planks  laid  a  foot  from  the  ground,  and  a 
thin  mat  upon  them.     Two  more  of  his  chief  men,  for  want 


VISITS  TO  MASSASOIT.  365 

of  room,  pressed  by  and  upon  us ;  so  that  we  were  worse 
weary  of  our  lodging  than  of  our  journey. 

The  next  day,  being  Thursday,  many  of  their  sachims,  or 
petty  governors,  came  to  see  us,  and  many  of  their  men  also. 
There  they  went  to  their  manner  of  games  for  skins  and 
k]iives.  There  we  challenged  them  to  shoot  with  them  for 
skins,  but  they  durst  not;  only  they  desired  to  see  one  of  us 
shoot  at  a  mark,  who  shooting  with  hail-shot,  they  wondered 
to  see  the  mark  so  full  of  holes. 

About  one  o'clock  Massasoit  brought  two  fishes  that  he 
had  shot ;  they  were  like  bream,  but  three  times  so  big,  and 
better  meat.  These  being  boiled,  there  were  at  least  forty 
looked  for  share  in  them ;  the  most  eat  of  them.  This  meal 
only  we  had  in  two  nights  and  a  day ;  and  had  not  one  of  us 
bought  a  partridge,  we  had  taken  our  journey  fasting.  Very 
importunate  he  was  to  have  us  stay  with  them  longer.  But 
we  desired  to  keep  the  Sabbath  at  home ;  and  feared  we 
should  either  be  light-headed  for  want  of  sleep,  for  what  with 
bad  lodging,  the  savages'  barbarous  singing,  (for  they  use  to 
sing  themselves  asleep,)  lice  and  fleas  within  doors,  and  mos- 
quitoes without,  we  could  hardly  sleep  all  the  time  of  our 
being  there ;  we  much  fearing  that  if  we  should  stay  any 
longer,  we  should  not  be  able  to  recover  home  for  want  of 
strength.  So  that  on  the  Friday  morning,  before  sunrising, 
we  took  our  leave  and  departed,  IMassasoit  being  both  grieved 
and  ashamed  that  he  could  no  better  entertain  us;  and  re- 
taining Tisquantum  to  send  from  place  to  place  to  procure 
truck  for  us,  and  appointing  another,  called  Tokamahamon, 
in  his  place,  whom  we  had  found  faithful  before  and  after 
upon  all  occasions. 

At  this  town  of  Massasoit's,  where  we  before  eat,  we  were 
again  refreshed  with  a  little  fish,  and  bought  about  a  handful 
of  meal  of  their  parched  corn,  which  was  very  precious  at 
that  time  of  the  year,  and  a  small  string  of  dried  shell-fish, 
as  big  as  oysters.  The  latter  we  gave  to  the  six  savages  that 
accompanied  us,  keeping  the  meal  for  ourselves.  When  we 
drank,  we  eat  each  a  spoonful  of  it  with  a  pipe  of  tobacco, 
instead  of  other  victuals ;  and  of  this  also  we  could  not  but 

31* 


366  VISITS   TO  MASSASOIT. 

give  them  so  long  as  it  lasted.  Five  miles  they  led  us  to  a 
house  out  of  the  way  in  hope  of  victuals ;  but  we  found  no- 
body there,  and  so  were  but  worse  able  to  return  home.  That 
night  we  reached  to  the  weir  where  we  lay  before  ;  but  the 
Namascheucks  were  returned,  so  that  we  had  no  hope  of  any 
thing  there.  One  of  the  savages  had  shot  a  shad  in  the 
water,  and  a  small  squirrel,  as  big  as  a  rat,  called  a  neuxis ; 
the  one  half  of  either  he  gave  us,  and  after  went  to  the  weir 
to  fish.  From  hence  we  wrote  to  Plymouth,  and  sent  To- 
kamahamon  before  to  Namasket,  willing  him  from  thence  to 
send  another,  that  he  might  meet  us  with  food  at  Namasket. 
Two  men  now  only  remained  with  us ;  and  it  pleased  God 
to  give  them  good  store  of  fish,  so  that  we  were  well  refreshed. 
After  supper  we  went  to  rest,  and  they  to  fishing  again. 
More  they  gat,  and  fell  to  eating  afresh,  and  retained  sufficient 
ready  roast  for  all  our  breakfasts. 

About  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  arose  a  great  storm  of 
wind,  rain,  lightning,  and  thunder,  in  such  violent  manner 
that  we  could  not  keep  in  our  fire ;  and  had  the  savages  not 
roasted  fish  when  we  were  asleep,  we  had  set  forward  fasting ; 
for  the  rain  still  continued  with  great  violence,  even  the  whole 
day  through,  till  we  came  within  two  miles  of  home.  Being 
wet  and  weary,  at  length  we  came  to  Namasket.  There  we 
refreshed  ourselves,  giving  gifts  to  all  such  as  had  showed  us 
any  kindness.  Amongst  others,  one  of  the  six  that  came 
with  us  from  Pakanokit,  having  before  this  on  the  way  un- 
kindly forsaken  us,  marvelled  we  gave  him  nothing,  and  told 
us  what  he  had  done  for  us.  We  also  told  him  of  some  dis- 
courtesies he  offered  us,  whereby  he  deserved  nothing.  Yet 
we  gave  him  a  small  trifle  ;  whereupon  he  offered  us  tobacco. 
But  the  house  being  full  of  people,  we  told  them  he  stole 
some  by  the  way,  and  if  it  were  of  that,  we  would  not  take 
it ;  for  we  would  not  receive  that  which  was  stolen,  upon  any 
terms ;  if  we  did,  our  God  would  be  angry  with  us,  and  de- 
stroy us.  This  abashed  him,  and  gave  the  rest  great  content. 
But,  at  our  departure,  he  would  needs  carry  him  on  his  back 
through  a  river  whom  he  had  formerly  in  some  sort  abused. 
Fain  they  would  have  had  us  to  lodge  there  all  night,  and 


VISITS  TO  MASSASOIT.  367 

wondered  we  would  set  forth  again  in  such  weather.  But, 
God  be  praised,  we  came  safe  home  that  night,  though  wet, 
weary,  and  surbated. 


WINSLOW'S   SECOND  JOURNEY  TO  PAKANOKIT,  TO   VISIT  MASSASOIT 
IN  HIS    SICKNESS. 

During  the  time  that  the  Captain  was  at  Manomet,  news 
came  to  Plymouth  that  Massasoit  was  like  to  die,  and  that 
at  the  same  time  there  was  a  Dutch  ship  driven  so  high  on 
the  shore  by  stress  of  weather,  right  before  his  dwelling,  that 
till  the  tides  increased,  she  could  not  be  got  off.  Now  it 
being  a  commendable  manner  of  the  Indians,  when  any,  es- 
pecially of  note,  are  dangerously  sick,  for  all  that  profess 
friendship  to  them  to  visit  them  in  their  extremity,  either  in 
their  persons,  or  else  to  send  some  acceptable  persons  to 
them ;  therefore  it  was  thought  meet,  being  a  good  and  war- 
rantable action,  that  as  we  had  ever  professed  friendship,  so 
we  should  now  maintain  the  same,  by  observing  this  their 
laudable  custom ;  and  the  rather,  because  we  desired  to  have 
some  conference  with  the  Dutch,  not  knowing  when  we  should 
have  so  fit  an  opportunity.  To  that  end,  myself  having 
formerly  been  there,  and  understanding  in  some  measure  the 
Dutch  tongue,  the  governor  again  laid  this  service  upon  my- 
self, and  fitted  me  with  some  cordials  to  administer  to  him ; 
having  one  Master  John  Hamden,  a  gentleman  of  London, 
who  then  wintered  with  us,  and  desired  much  to  see  the 
country,  for  my  consort,  and  Hobamak  for  our  guide.  So 
we  set  forward,  and  lodged  the  first  night  at  Namasket,  where 
we  had  friendly  entertainment. 

The  next  day,  about  one  of  the  clock,  we  came  to  a  ferry 
in  Corbatant's  country,  where,  upon  discharge  of  my  piece, 
divers  Indians  came  to  us  from  a  house  not  far  off.  There 
they  told  us  that  Massasoit  was  dead,  and  that  day  buried ; 
and  that  the  Dutch  would  be  gone  before  we  could  get  thither, 
having  hove  off  their  ship  already.     This  news  struck  us 


368  VISITS  TO  MASSASOIT. 

blank,  but  especially  Hobamak,  who  desired  we  might  re- 
turn with  all  speed.  I  told  him  I  would  first  think  of  it. 
Considering  now,  that  he  being  dead,  Corbatant  was  the 
most  like  to  succeed  him,  and  that  we  were  not  above  three 
miles  from  Mattapuyst,  his  dwelling-place,  although  he  were 
but  a  hollow-hearted  friend  towards  us,  I  thought  no  time  so 
fit  as  this  to  enter  into  more  friendly  terms  with  him,  and  the 
rest  of  the  sachems  thereabout ;  hoping,  through  the  blessing 
of  God,  it  would  be  a  means,  in  that  unsettled  state,  to  settle 
their  affections  towards  us ;  and  though  it  were  somewhat 
dangerous,  in  respect  of  our  personal  safety,  because  myself 
and  Hobamak  had  been  employed  upon  a  service  against 
him,  which  he  might  now  fitly  revenge ;  yet  esteeming  it  the 
best  means,  leaving  the  event  to  God  in  his  mercy,  I  resolved 
to  put  it  in  practice,  if  Master  Hamden  and  Hobamak 
durst  attempt  it  with  me ;  W' hom  I  found  willing  to  that  or 
any  other  course  might  tend  to  the  general  good.  So  we 
went  towards  Mattapuyst. 

In  the  way,  Hobamak,  manifesting  a  troubled  spirit,  brake 
forth  into  these  speeches :  Neen  luomasu  sagimus,  ncen  ivo- 
masii  sag-imiis,  etc.  "  My  loving  sachem,  my  loving  sachem  I 
Many  have  I  known,  but  never  any  like  thee."  And  turning 
him  to  me,  said,  whilst  I  lived,  I  should  never  see  his  like 
amongst  the  Indians ;  saying,  he  was  no  liar,  he  was  not 
bloody  and  cruel,  like  other  Indians ;  in  anger  and  passion  he 
was  soon  reclaimed ;  easy  to  be  reconciled  towards  such  as 
had  offended  him ;  ruled  by  reason  in  such  measure  as  he 
would  not  scorn  the  advice  of  mean  men ;  and  that  he  gov- 
erned his  men  better  with  few  strokes,  than  others  did  with 
many ;  truly  loving  where  he  loved  ;  yea,  he  feared  we  had 
not  a  faithful  friend  left  among  the  Indians ;  showing  how 
he  ofttimes  restrained  their  malice,  etc.,  continuing  a  long 
speech,  with  such  signs  of  lamentation  and  unfeigned  sorrow, 
as  it  would  have  made  the  hardest  heart  relent. 

At  length  w^e  came  to  Mattapuyst,  and  went  to  the  sachimo 
comaco,  for  so  they  call  the  sachem's  place,  though  they  caU 
an  ordinary  house  iciteo ;  but  Corbatant,  the  sachem,  was 


VISITS  TO   MASSASOIT.  369 

not  at  home,  but  at  Pakanokit,  which  was  some  five  or  six 
miles  off.  The  squaw  sachem,  for  so  they  called  the  sa- 
chem's wife,  gave  us  friendly  entertainment.  Here  we  in- 
quired again  concerning  Massasoit;  they  thought  him  dead, 
but  knew  no  certainty.  Whereupon  I  hired  one  to  go  with 
all  expedition  to  Pakanokit,  that  we  might  know  the  certainty 
thereof,  and  withal  to  acquaint  Corbitant  with  our  there  be- 
ing. About  half  an  hour  before  sunsetting  the  messenger  re- 
turned, and  told  us  that  he  was  not  yet  dead,  though  there 
was  no  hope  we  should  find  him  living.  Upon  this  we  were 
much  revived,  and  set  forward  with  all  speed,  though  it  was 
late  within  night  ere  we  got  thither.  About  two  of  the  clock 
that  afternoon,  the  Dutchmen  departed ;  so  that  in  that  re- 
spect our  journey  was  frustrate. 

When  we  came  thither,  we  found  the  house  so  full  of  men 
as  we  could  scarce  get  in,  though  they  used  their  best  dili- 
gence to  make  way  for  us.  There  were  they  in  the  midst  of 
their  charms  for  him,  making  such  a  hellish  noise,  as  it  dis- 
tempered us  that  were  well,  and  therefore  unlike  to  ease  him 
that  was  sick.  About  him  were  six  or  eight  women,  who 
chafed  his  arms,  legs,  and  thighs,  to  keep  heat  in  him.  When 
they  had  made  an  end  of  their  charming,  one  told  him  that 
his  friends,  the  English,  were  come  to  see  him.  Having 
understanding  left,  but  his  sight  was  wholly  gone,  he  asked. 
Who  was  come  ?  They  told  him  Winsnow,  for  they  cannot 
pronounce  the  letter  /,  but  ordinarily  n  in  the  place  thereof. 
He  desired  to  speak  with  me.  When  I  came  to  him,  and 
they  told  him  of  it,  he  put  forth  his  hand  to  me,  which  I  took. 
Then  he  said  twice,  though  very  inwardly,  Keen  Winsnoiv  ? 
which  is  to  say,  "Art  thou  Winslow?"  1  answered,  Ahhe, 
that  is,  Yes.  Then  he  doubled  these  words ;  Malta  neen 
wonckanet  namen,  Winsnow  !  that  is  to  say,  "  O  Winslow,  I 
shall  never  see  thee  again." 

Then  I  called  Hobamak,  and  desired  him  to  tell  Massasoit, 
that  the  governor,  hearing  of  his  sickness,  was  sorry  for  the 
same;  and  though,  by  reason  of  many  businesses,  he  could  not 
come  himself,  yet  he  sent  me  with  such  things  for  him  as  he 
thought  most  likely  to  do  him  good  in  this  his  extremity ; 


370  VISITS  TO   MASSASOIT. 

and  whereof  if  he  pleased  to  take,  I  would  presently  give  him; 
which  he  desired;  and  having  a  confection  of  many  comfort- 
able conserves,  etc.,  on  the  point  of  my  knife  I  gave  him  some, 
which  I  could  scarce  get  through  his  teeth.  When  it  was 
dissolved  in  his  mouth,  he  swallowed  the  juice  of  it ;  whereat 
those  that  were  about  him  much  rejoiced,  saying  he  had  not 
swallowed  any  thing  in  two  days  before.  Then  I  desired  to 
see  his  mouth,  which  was  exceedingly  furred,  and  his  tongue 
swelled  in  such  a  manner,  as  it  was  not  possible  for  him  to 
eat  such  meat  as  they  had,  his  passage  being  stopped  up. 
Then  I  washed  his  mouth,  and  scraped  his  tongue,  and  got 
abundance  of  corruption  out  of  the  same.  After  which  I 
gave  him  more  of  the  confection,  which  he  swallowed  with 
more  readiness.  Then  he  desiring  to  drink,  I  dissolved  some 
of  it  in  water,  and  gave  him  thereof.  Within  half  an  hour 
this  wrought  a  great  alteration  in  him,  in  the  eyes  of  all  that 
beheld  him.  Presently  after  his  sight  began  to  come  to  him, 
which  gave  him  and  us  good  encouragement.  In  the  mean 
time  I  inquired  how  he  slept,  and  when  he  went  to  stool.  They 
said  he  slept  not  in  two  days  before,  and  had  not  had  a  stool 
in  five.  Then  I  gave  him  more,  and  told  him  of  a  mishap 
we  had  by  the  way,  in  breaking  a  bottle  of  drink,  which  the 
governor  also  sent  him,  saying,  if  he  would  send  any  of  his 
men  to  Patuxct,  I  would  send  for  more  of  the  same  ;  also  for 
chickens  to  make  him  broth,  and  for  other  things,  which  I 
knew  were  good  for  him ;  and  w^ould  stay  the  return  of  the 
his  messenger,  if  he  desired.  This  he  took  marvellous 
kindly,  and  appointed  some,  who  were  ready  to  go  by  two  of 
the  clock  in  the  morning ;  against  which  time  I  made  ready 
a  letter,  declaring  therein  our  good  success,  the  state  of  his 
body,  etc.,  desiring  to  send  me  such  things  as  I  sent  for,  and 
such  physic  as  the  surgeon  durst  administer  to  him. 

He  requested  me,  that  the  day  following,  I  would  take  my 
piece,  and  kill  him  some  fowl,  and  make  him  some  English 
pottage,  such  as  he  had  eaten  at  Plymouth ;  which  I  prom- 
ised. After,  his  stomach  coming  to  him,  I  must  needs  make 
him  some  without  fowl,  before  I  went  abroad,  which  some- 
what troubled  me,  being  unaccustomed  and  unacquainted  in 


VISITS  TO  MASSASOIT.  371 

such  businesses,  especially  having  nothing  to  make  it  com- 
fortable, my  consort  being  as  ignorant  as  myself;  but  being 
we  must  do  somewhat,  I  caused  a  woman  to  bruise  some 
corn,  and  take  the  flour  from  it,  and  set  over  the  grit,  or  bro- 
ken corn,  in  a  pipkin,  for  they  have  earthen  pots  of  all  sizes. 
"When  the  day  broke,  we  went  out,  it  being  now  March,  to 
seek  herbs,  but  could  not  find  any  but  strawberry  leaves,  of 
which  I  gathered  a  handful,  and  put  into  the  same ;  and  be- 
cause I  had  nothing  to  relish  it,  I  went  forth  again,  and 
pulled  up  a  sassafras  root,  and  sliced  a  piece  thereof,  and 
boiled  it,  till  it  had  a  good  relish,  and  then  took  it  out  again. 
The  broth  being  boiled,  I  strained  it  through  my  handker- 
chief, and  gave  him  at  least  a  pint,  which  he  drank,  and  liked 
it  very  well.  After  this  his  sight  mended  more  and  more  ; 
also  he  had  three  moderate  stools,  and  took  some  rest ;  inso- 
much as  we  with  admiration  blessed  God  for  giving  his  bless- 
ing to  such  raw  and  ignorant  means,  making  no  doubt  of  his 
recovery,  himself  and  all  of  them  acknowledging  us  the  in- 
struments of  his  preservation. 

That  morning  he  caused  me  to  spend  in  going  from  one  to 
another  amongst  those  that  were  sick  in  the  town,  requesting 
me  to  wash  their  mouths  also,  and  give  to  each  of  them  some 
of  the  same  I  gave  him,  saying  they  were  good  folk.  This 
pains  I  took  with  willingness,  though  it  were  much  offensive 
to  me,  not  being  accustomed  to  such  poisonous  savors.  After 
dinner  he  desired  me  to  get  him  a  goose  or  duck,  and  make 
him  some  pottage  therewith,  with  as  much  speed  as  I  could. 
So  I  took  a  man  with  me,  and  make  a  shot  at  a  couple  of 
ducks,  some  six  score  paces  off,  and  killed  one,  at  which  he 
wondered.  So  we  returned  forthwith,  and  dressed  it,  making 
more  broth  therewith,  which  he  much  desired.  Never  did  I 
see  a  man  so  low  brought,  recover  in  that  measure  in  so  short 
a  time.  The  fowl  being  extraordinary  fat,  I  told  Hobamak  I 
must  take  off  the  top  thereof,  saying  it  would  make  him  very 
sick  again  if  he  did  eat  it.  This  he  acquainted  Massasoit 
therewith,  who  would  not  be  persuaded  to  it,  though  I 
pressed  it  very  much,  showing  the  strength  thereof,  and  the 
weakness  of  his  stomach,  which  could  not  possibly  bear  it. 


872  VISITS   TO  MASSASOIT. 

Notwithstanding,  he  made  a  gi-oss  meal  of  it,  and  ate  as 
much  as  would  well  have  satisfied  a  man  in  health.  About 
an  hour  after  he  began  to  be  very  sick,  and  straining  very 
much,  cast  up  the  broth  again ;  and  in  overstraining  himself, 
began  to  bleed  at  the  nose,  and  so  continued  the  space  of 
four  liours.  Then  they  all  wished  he  had  been  ruled,  con- 
cluding now  he  would  die,  which  we  much  feared  also. 
They  asked  me  what  I  thought  of  him.  I  answered,  his 
case  was  desperate,  yet  it  might  be  it  would  save  his  life  ;  for 
if  it  ceased  in  time,  he  would  forthwith  sleep  and  take  rest, 
w^hich  was  the  principal  thing  he  wanted.  Not  long  after 
his  blood  stayed,  and  he  slept  at  least  six  or  eight  hours. 
When  he  awaked,  I  washed  his  face,  and  bathed  and  suppled 
his  beard  and  nose  with  a  linen  cloth.  But  on  a  sudden  he 
chopped  his  nose  in  the  water,  and  drew  up  some  therein, 
and  sent  it  forth  again  with  such  violence,  as  he  began  to 
bleed  afresh.  Then  they  thought  there  was  no  hope ;  but  we 
perceived  it  was  but  the  tenderness  of  his  nostril,  and  there- 
fore told  them  I  thought  it  would  stay  presently,  as  indeed  it 
did. 

The  messengers  were  now  returned;  but  finding  his 
stomach  come  to  him,  he  would  not  have  the  chickens  killed, 
but  kept  them  for  breed.  Neither  durst  we  give  him  any 
physic,  which  was  then  sent,  because  his  body  was  so  much 
altered  since  our  instructions ;  neither  sa\v  we  any  need,  not 
doubting  now  of  his  recovery  if  he  were  careful.  Many, 
whilst  we  were  there,  came  to  see  him ;  some  by  their  report, 
jfrom  a  place  not  less  than  a  hundred  miles.  To  all  that 
came  one  of  his  chief  men  related  the  manner  of  his  sickness, 
how  near  he  was  spent,  how  amongst  others  his  friends  the 
English  came  to  see  him,  and  how  suddenly  they  recovered 
him  to  this  strength  they  saw,  he  being  now  able  to  sit  up- 
right of  himself. 

The  day  before  our  coming,  another  sachem  being  there, 
told  him  that  now  he  might  see  how  hollow-hearted  the  Eng- 
lish were,  saying  if  we  had  been  such  friends  in  deed,  as  we 
were  in  show,  we  would  have  visited  him  in  this  his  sickness, 
using  many  arguments  to  withdraw  his  affections,  and  to  per- 


VISITS    TO  IMASSASOIT.  373 

suade  him  to  give  way  to  some  things  against  us,  which 
were  motioned  to  him  not  long  before.  But  upon  this  his  re- 
covery, he  brake  forth  into  these  speeches  :  Now  I  see  the 
EngUsh  are  my  friends  and  love  me  ;  and  whilst  I  live,  I  will 
never  forget  this  kindness  they  have  showed  me.  Whilst  we 
were  there,  our  entertainment  exceeded  all  other  strangers'. 
Divers  other  things  were  worthy  the  noting;  but  I  fear  I  have 
been  too  tedious. 

At  our  coming  away,  he  called  Hobamak  to  him,  and  pri- 
vately (none  hearing,  save  two  or  three  other  of  his  pnieses,* 
who  are  of  his  council)  revealed  the  plot  of  the  Massacheu- 
seucks,  before  spoken  of,  against  Master  "Weston's  colony, 
and  so  against  us  ;  saying  that  the  people  of  Nauset,  Paomet, 
Succonet,  Mattachiest,  INIanomet,  Agowaywam,  and  the  isle 
of  Capawack,  were  joined  with  them ;  himself  also  in  his 
sickness  was  earnestly  solicited,  but  he  would  neither  join 
therein,  nor  give  way  to  any  of  his.  Therefore,  as  we  re- 
spected the  lives  of  our  countrymen,  and  our  own  after  safety, 
he  advised  us  to  kill  the  men  of  Massachuset,  who  were  the 
authors  of  this  intended  mischief.  And  whereas  we  were 
wont  to  say,  we  would  not  strike  a  stroke  till  they  first  began  ; 
if,  said  he,  upon  this  intelligence,  they  make  that  answer,  tell 
them,  when  their  countrymen  at  Wichaguscusset  are  killed, 
they  being  not  able  to  defend  themselves,  that  then  it  will  be 
too  late  to  recover  their  lives ;  nay,  through  the  multitude  of 
adversaries,  they  slmll  with  great  difficulty  preserve  their  own ; 
and  therefore  he  counselled  without  delay  to  take  away  the 
principals,  and  then  the  plot  would  cease.  W^ith  this  he 
charged  him  thoroughly  to  acquaint  me  by  the  way,  that  I 
might  inform  the  governor  thereof,  at  my  first  coming  home. 
Being  fitted  for  our  return,  we  took  our  leave  of  him ;  who 
returned  many  thanks  to  our  governor,  and  also  to  ourselves 
for  our  labor  and  love  ;  the  like  did  all  that  were  about  him. 
So  we  departed. 

That  night,  through  the  earnest  request  of  Corbatant,  who 
until  now  remained  at  Sawaams,  or  Pakanokit,  we  lodged 

*  The  same  as  pinse,  words  used  by  them  to  signify,  a  brave. 

32 


874  VISITS  TO  MASSASOIT. 

with  him  at  JMattapiiyst.  By  the  way  I  had  much  confer- 
ence with  him,  so  likewise  at  his  house,  he  being  a  notable 
politician,  yet  full  of  merry  jests  and  squibs,  and  never  better 
pleased  than  when  the  like  are  returned  again  upon  him. 
Amongst  other  things  he  asked  me,  if  in  case  he  were  thus 
dangerously  sick,  as  Massasoit  had  been,  and  should  send 
word  thereof  to  Patuxet  for  maskiet,  that  is,  physic,  whether 
then  Mr.  Governor  would  send  it ;  and  if  he  would,  whether 
I  would  come  therewith  to  him.  To  both  which  I  answered, 
Yea  ;  whereat  he  gave  me  many  joyful  thanks.  After  that, 
being  at  his  house,  he  demanded  further,  how  we  durst,  being 
but  two,  come  so  far  into  the  country.  I  answered,  where 
was  true  love,  there  was  no  fear ;  and  my  heart  was  so  up- 
right towards  them,  that  for  mine  own  part  I  was  fearless  to 
come  amongst  them.  But,  said  he,  if  your  love  be  such, 
and  it  bring  forth  such  fruits,  how  cometh  it  to  pass,  that 
when  we  come  to  Patuxet,  you  stand  upon  your  guard,  with 
the  mouths  of  your  pieces  presented  towards  us?  Where- 
upon I  answered,  it  was  the  most  honorable  and  respective 
entertainment  we  could  give  them  ;  it  being  an  order  amongst 
us  so  to  receive  our  best  respected  friends ;  and  as  it  was 
used  on  the  land,  so  the  ships  observed  it  also  at  sea,  which 
Hobamak  knew  and  had  seen  observed.  But  shaking  the 
head,  he  answered,  that  he  liked  not  such  salutations. 

Further,  observing  us  to  crave  a  blessing  on  our  meat  be- 
fore we  did  eat,  and  after  to  give  thanks  for  the  same,  he 
asked  us,  what  was  the  meaning  of  that  ordinary  custom. 
Hereupon  I  took  occasion  to  tell  them  of  God's  works  of 
creation  and  preservation,  of  his  laws  and  ordinances,  espec- 
ially of  the  ten  commandments ;  all  which  they  hearkened 
unto  with  great  attention,  and  liked  well  of;  only  the  sev- 
enth commandment  they  excepted  against,  thinking  there 
were  many  inconveniences  in  it,  that  a  man  should  be  tied 
to  one  woman ;  about  which  we  reasoned  a  good  time. 
Also  I  told  them,  that  whatsoever  good  things  we  had,  we 
received  from  God,  as  the  author  and  giver  thereof;  and 
therefore  craved  his  blessing  upon  that  we  had,  and  were 
about  to  eat,  that  it  might  nom-ish  and  strengthen  our  bod- 


VISITS  TO  LIASSASOIT.  375 

ies ;  and  having  eaten  sufficient,  being  satisfied  therewith,  we 
again  returned  thanks  to  the  same  our  God,  for  that  our  re- 
freshing, etc.  This  all  of  them  concluded  to  be  very  well ; 
and  said,  they  believed  almost  all  the  same  things,  and  that 
the  same  power  that  we  called  God,  they  called  Kiehtan. 
Much  profitable  conference  was  occasioned  hereby,  which 
would  be  too  tedious  to  relate,  yet  was  no  less  delightful  to 
them,  than  comfortable  to  us.  Here  we  remained  only  that 
night,  but  never  had  better  entertainment  amongst  any  of 
them. 

The  day  following,  in  our  journey,  Hobamak  told  me  of 
the  private  conference  he  had  with  Massasoit,  and  how  he 
charged  him  perfectly  to  acquaint  me  therewith,  as  I  showed 
before ;  which  having  done,  he  used  many  arguments  himself 
to  move  us  thereunto.  That  night  we  lodged  at  Namasket ; 
and  the  day  following,  about  the  midway  between  it  and 
home,  we  met  two  Indians,  who  told  us,  that  Captain  Stand- 
ish  was  that  day  gone  to  the  Massachusetts.  But  contrary 
winds  again  drove  him  back ;  so  that  we  found  him  at  home ; 
where  the  Indian  of  Paomet  still  was,  being  very  importunate 
that  the  Captain  should  take  the  first  opportunity  of  a  fair 
wind  to  go  with  him.  But  their  secret  and  villanous  pur- 
poses being,  through  God's  mercy,  now  made  known,  the 
Governor  caused  Captain  Stan  dish  to  send  him  away,  with- 
out any  distaste  or  manifestation  of  anger,  that  we  might  the 
better  effect  and  bring  to  pass  that  which  should  be  thought 
most  necessary. 


APPENDIX. 


32* 


APPENDIX. 


Page   161. 


THE  LABORS  OF  THE  PILGRIMS  AND  EARLY  SETTLERS  OF  THE 
PLYMOUTH  COLONY  FOR  THE  INSTRUCTION  AND  CONVERSION 
OF   THE   INDIANS. 

There  is  no  account  of  any  special  effort  to  cliristianize  the  In- 
dians until  after  the  banishment  of  Roger  Williams  (1636),  when  the 
government  of  Plymouth  Colony  enacted  laws,  "providing  for  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  among  them,  and  with  the  concurrence  of 
the  chiefs,  for  constituting  courts  to  punish  misdemeanors."  Similar 
laws  were  afterwards  passed  in  Massachusetts.  Mr.  Williams  was, 
that  year,  "  fourteen  w^eeks  among  them  in  their  smoky  holes,"  learn- 
ing their  language,  and  endeavoring  to  enlighten  them  in  the  things 
of  the  kingdom.  Mr.  Mayhew  began  his  labors  on  the  Vineyard  in 
16-43,  but  it  was  several  years  before  he  entered  with  systematic 
earnestness  in  the  great  work  which  he  ultimately  accomplished. 
Mr.  Eliot  preached  his  first  sermon  to  them  in  1646,  but  gathered  no 
church  until  1660.  Mr.  Bourne  began  his  labors  as  early  as  1641, 
but  it  was  several  years  before  it  was  generally  known  that  he  and 
Mr.  Tupper  were  "  doing  a  great  work "  in  Sandwich,  and  on  the 
Cape.  Mr.  Cotton  began  his  labors  on  the  Vineyard  in  1663,  and 
having  learned  their  language,  often  preached  and  taught  there,  and 
also  to  their  assemblies  after  his  settlement  in  Plymouth  in  1667. 
Mr.  Pierson,  Mr.  James,  and  Mr.  Fitch,  labored  on  Long  Island  and 


380  APPENDIX. 

in  Connecticut.  How  much  would  have  been  done  for  the  spiritual 
good  of  the  "  sons  of  the  forest,"  if  Mr.  Winslow,  governor  of  Ply- 
mouth, had  not  devised  the  means  of  supporting  these  missionaries  or 
ministei's,  seems  quite  uncertain. 

In  1G49,  Gov.  Winslow  was  in  England,  as  agent  of  the  Colonies 
in  their  concerns  with  the  mother  country,  and  perceiving  that  a  door 
was  opening  for  successful  labor  among  the  Indians  in  the  colonies, 
"  requested  that  some  persons  of  known  piety  and  integrity  might  be 
constituted  a  corporation  to  receive  and  improve  the  free  contribu- 
tions which  might  be  made  for  the  encouraging  of  the  propagating 
the  gospel  among  them."  A  tract  was  circulated  (sent  from  New 
England)  with  the  title  of  "The  clear  sunshine  of  the  Gospel 
breaking  forth  upon  the  Indians  in  New  England."  "  Mr.  Pelham 
assisted  Gov.  Winslow  in  forwarding  the  collections,  and  in  July, 
1649,  Parliament  passed  an  act  or  ordinance  for  the  advancement  of 
this  good  work."  It  would  seem  that  the  tract  of  Roger  Williams 
(mentioned  hereafter)  was  very  efficient  in  arousing  the  good  people 
of  England  to  these  measures.  It  was  published  in  1G43,  and  in 
1644,  "several  noblemen  and  other  members  of  Parliament,  ad- 
dressed a  letter  to  the  Gov.  and  assistants  of  Massachusetts,"  in  his 
favor,  in  which  they  speak  of  "  his  industry  and  travels  among  the 
Indians,  and  of  his  printed  labors,  the  like  whereof  we  have  not  seen 
extant  from  any  part  of  America."  Kno.  Will.  200.  The  preamble 
to  the  act  recites  the  "  certain  intelligence  received  "  in  respect  to 
labors  by  the  "  ministers  and  others,"  and  that  "  fit  instruments 
should  be  encouraged  in  propagating  the  gospel  to  these  poor 
heathen ; "  and  then  enacts  that  Gov.  Winslow  and  fifteen  others 
(then  in  England)  "  shall  be  a  corporation  for  furthering  so  good  a 
work,  and  that  a  general  collection  be  made  for  the  furtherance  of 
the  work  through  all  England  and  Wales ;  that  the  ministers  read  the 
act  to  their  people,  and  stir  them  up  to  liberal  contributions."  On 
the  restoration  a  new  charter  was  obtained,  "  and  commissioners  were 
appointed  by  the  Corporation,  and  vacancies  by  death  or  otherwise, 
have,  from  time  to  time,  been  filled  until  the  present  day.  Perhaps 
no  fund  of  this  nature  has  ever  been  more  faithfully  applied  for  the 
purposes  for  which  it  was  raised."  Hutch,  i.  151-155.  There  was 
considerable  opposition  to  the  collections,  "  but  subscriptions  were 
opened  in  London  and  in  the  army,  by  the  promotion  of  Mr.  Wins- 
low and  Mr.  Pelham,  and  an  amount  collected  which  gave  a  yearly 
income  of  £700  or  £800  sterling.    The  appropriations  by  the  commis- 


EFFORTS    TO    CHEISTIANIZE  THE  INDIANS.  381 

sioners  were  for  printing  books  in  the  Indian  language,  sustaining 
preachers  and  teachers,  and  the  education  of  Indian  youth  for  the 
ministry.  In  16G1,  they  disbursed  for  jirinting  the  Bible  £237  5s., 
for  Mr.  Eliot's  salary  £50,  for  Mr.  Mayhew's  £30,  for  Mr.  Bourne's 
£25,  and  large  sums  for  the  education  of  young  persons ;  the  whole 
amounting  to  £728  8s.  Gd.  Probably  this  was  a  fair  average  of  the 
yearly  disbursements."  —  JlisL  Coll.  i.  258. 

In  the  tract  before  referred  to  (the  Key,  etc.,  1643),*  he  gives  a 
very  satisfactory  account  of  the  Indians,  their  habits  and  customs,  a 
vocabulary  of  their  language,  their  religion  and  superstitions,  and 
adds,  "  to  that  point  of  their  conversion,  so  much  to  be  longed  for, 
and  by  all  New  England  so  much  pretended ;  and  I  hope  in  truth. 
For  myself,  I  have  uprightly  labored  to  suit  my  endeavors  to  my 
pretences ;  and  of  later  times,  to  attain  their  language,  I  have  ran 
through  varieties  of  intercourses  with  them,  day  and  night,  summer 
and  winter,  by  land  and  sea.  Many  solemn  discourses  I  have  had 
with  all  sorts  of  nations  of  them,  from  one  end  of  the  country  to 
another.  I  know  there  is  no  small  preparation  in  the  hearts  of  mul- 
titudes of  them.  I  know  their  solemn  confessions  to  myself,  and  one 
to  another  of  their  lost  wandering  conditions.  I  know  strong  con- 
victions upon  the  consciences  of  many  of  them,  and  their  desires  ut- 
tered that  Avay.  I  know  not  with  how  little  knowledge  and  grace  of 
Christ  the  Lord  may  save,  and  therefore  will  neither  despair  nor  re- 
port much."  He  relates  the  case  of  "Wequash,  the  Pequot  chief, 
whom  he  early  addressed  on  the  subject  of  the  Christian  faith,  and 
whom,  with  some  self-denial  and  inconvenience,  he  visited  in  his  last 
sickness ;  from  which  it  appears  that  his  preaching  had  sunk  deep 
into  the  heart  of  the  chief,  and  he  seems  to  have  died  a  believer. 
—  msf.  Coll.  206-229. 

This  was  in  the  year  1643,  before  which  time  we  have  no  records 
of  labor  of  this  kind.  After  this,  Williams  had  the  charge  of  State 
affairs  of  the  most  trying  kind.  But  he  continued -to  preach  as  he 
could,  generally  every  Lord's  day,  though  he  did  not  believe  he  had 
any  commission  to  establish  churches.  Mr.  Eliot  and  Mr.  Gookins 
he  numbers  among  his  most  fast  friends,  Mr.  Calender  says  (p.  57), 
"  Mr.  Williams  used  to  hold  a  public  worship  sometimes,  though  not 


*  In  the  biography  of  Roger  "Williams,  prefixed  to  the  "  Bloody  Tenet,"  it  is 
said,  "  He  taught  the  Indians  Christianity,  and  \yas  the  first  of  the  American  Pil- 
grims to  convey  to  these  savage  tribes  the  message  of  salvation." 


382  APPENDIX. 

weekly,  and  he  used  to  go  once  a  montli  to  Mr.  Smith's  In  the  Narra- 
ganset,  for  the  same  end,  and  made  many  laudable  attempts  to  in- 
struct the  Indians."  Dr.  Bentley  says  (p.  84),  "  He  understood  the  In- 
dians better  than  any  man  of  his  age  ;  he  made  not  so  many  converts, 
but  he  made  more  sincere  friends."  He  closes  his  book  by  devout 
ascriptions  to  the  Most  High,  who  has  supported  him  in  so  many  va- 
rieties of  hardship  and  outward  miseries,  and  in  his  converse  with 
barbarous  nations,  and  prays  that  his  "  Key ''  may  be  the  means  of 
opening  a  door  of  unknown  mercies  to  them. 

Mr.  Richard  Bourne  and  Mr.  Thomas  Tupper  were  long  and  faith- 
ful laborers  for  the  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare  of  the  Indians  "  in 
the  Plymouth  Patent."  They  were  early  emigrants,  and  seem  to  have 
been  among  the  first  purchasers  of  the  Sandwich  lands,  (in  1G37,) 
and  the  town  having  been  incorporated  they  appear  on  the  list  of 
Freemen  (1641).  They  were  gentlemen  of  wealth  and  earnest  puri- 
tans; and  they  forthwith  took  an  interest  in  the  conversion  of  the  na- 
tives, who  were  very  numerous  in  that  region ;  the  pestilence  which 
swept  away  the  Plymouth  Indians  not  having  reached  that  place.  '  It 
would  seem  that  they  lost  no  time  in  learning  the  language  and  enter- 
ing upon  the  work,  "  though  not  educated  for  the  ministry,  they  turned 
their  attention  to  gospelizing  the  Indians."  After  laboring  a  few  years 
more  privately,  they  both  conducted  public  worship  on  Lord's  day,  in 
the  native  congregations.  "  JMr.  Tupper's  attention  was  towards  the 
northward,  and  westward  of  Sandwich,  where  he  founded  a  church 
near  Herring  River,  which  was  supplied  by  a  succession  of  ministers 
of  his  name;  the  last  pastor,  being  his  great-grandson,  died  in  1787. 
His  congregation  was  180."  —  Hi sL  Coll.  iii.  188,  189  ;  Ihld.  i.  201. 

Mr.  Bourne  was  a  man  of  great  energy  of  character,  and  a  Chris- 
tian philanthropist.  Vie  find  him  in  lGo8  purchasing  land  for  a  per- 
manent location  of  a  town  for  the  "  South  Sea  Indians,"  as  the  natives 
there  were  called,  and  finally,  in  IGGO,  fixing  upon  Marslipee,  and  se- 
curing the  lands  there  to  them  and  their  descendants  for  ever.  Mr. 
Hawley  says,  "There  is  no  place  I  ever  saw  so  adapted  to  an  Indian 
town  as  this.  It  is  situated  on  the  sound,  in  sight  of  the  Vineyard, 
cut  into  necks  of  land,  and  has  two  inlets  from  the  sea ;  well  watered, 
and  three  fresh  ponds  in  the  centre  of  the  plantation,  and  in  the  two 
salt  water  bays  are  plenty  of  fish,  and  in  the  rivers,  trouts,  herrings, 
etc.,  and  in  the  woods  plenty  of  game,  deer,  etc.  Mr.  Bourne 
was  a  man  of  that  discernment,  that  he  considered  it  as  vain  to 
propagate   Christian   knowledge   among   any  people  without  a  ter- 


EFFORTS  TO    CHRISTIANIZE  THE  INDIANS.  883 

ritory  where  they  might  remain  in  peace  from  generation  to  gen- 
eration, and  not  be  ousted.  The  deed  was  confirmed  by  the  colony 
court  "  so  that  no  part  or  parcel  of  the  lands  could  be  bought  by  or 
sold  to  any  white  person  or  persons  without  the  consent  of  all  the 
Indians,  not  even  with  the  consent  of  the  general  court."  (jSlr.  Bourne 
afterwards  writes  that  the  tract  was  five  miles  in  width  and  ten  miles 
in  length.)  Mr.  Bourne  pursued  his  evangelical  work  and  was  finally 
ordained  pastor  of  an  Indian  church  in  this  place  in  1670."  He  died 
in  ]  685.  —  Hist.  Coll.  iii.  188-190. 

"  The  church  was  formed  of  his  own  disciples  and  converts,  and  the 
solemnities  performed  by  the  famous  Mr.  Eliot  and  other  ministers." 
A  regular  civil  government  was  established  in  the  plantation  of  which 
Mr.  Bourne's  son  and  grandson  were  successively  presidents ;  and  the 
pastor  who  succeeded  Mr.  Bourne  was  one  of  his  Indian  converts, 
named  I'opnomet.  In  1757  the  commissioners  of  the  corporation  be- 
fore mentioned  persuaded  Rev.  Gideon  Ilawley,  who  had  been  before 
ordained  as  an  evangelist  and  preacher  to  the  western  Indians,  to 
proceed  to  Marshpee,  where  he  was  installed,  and  was  "  occupied 
there  more  than  half  a  century  in  benevolent  exertion  to  enlighten 
the  darkened  mind,  and  promote  the  salvation  of  his  Indian  brethren. 
As  a  missionary  he  was  peculiarly  qualified  ;  for  there  was  a  dignity 
in  his  manner,  and  an  authority  in  his  voice,  which  had  a  great  infiu- 
ence  with  the  Indians.  The  history  of  his  precious  labors  is  very  in- 
teresting, and  in  estimation  by  all."  —  Al.  B.  Did. ;  Hist.  Coll.  iv. 
50-67. 

The  tradition  of  his  labors  is  very  favorable.  In  1694  there  were 
between  eighty  and  ninety  Indian  houses  in  Marshpee,  and  probably 
at  least  four  hundred  Indians,  "  All  of  whom  valued  themselves  on 
being  Christians."  The  plantation  still  continues,  but  there  is  little 
pure  Indian  blood  in  the  population,  so  freely  has  been  their  inter- 
mixture with  the  negro  race. 

With  considerable  reluctance,  "rather  desiring  his  work  should 
speak  for  him,"  Mr.  Bourne  gives  an  account  to  Mr.  Gookins  of  the 
numbers  and  condition  of  the  Indians  under  his  ministration  in  1674; 
from  which  it  appears  that  the  plantation  is  of  the  extent  before  men- 
tioned, and  secured  to  the  Indians  "  under  hand  and  seal ; "  that  he 
lives  on  the  plantation,  and  that  the  Indians  in  the  villages  which  he 
visits  number  about  five  hundred,  and  that  he  has  four  Indian  assist- 
ants employed  statedly,  and  four  other  occasional  helpers.  —  Hist. 
Coll.  i.  196ll99. 

It  seems  to  have  been  taken  for  granted  by  the  historians  that  Mr. 


384  APPENDIX. 

Bourne  and  Mr.  Tupper  began  their  work  subsequently  to  Mr.  Eliot. 
But  none  of  them  give  the  time  of  their  commencement.  "When  first 
known  out  of  their  plantation,  they  had  learned  the  language,  were 
preacliing  to  the  Indians,  and  had  numei'ous  converts.  We  may  well 
presume,  from  the  facts  we  have,  that  their  work  [in  fact]  began  as 
early  as  their  acquaintance  with  the  savages  there.  Mr.  Eliot  seems 
not  to  have  known  half  the  churches  which  were  established  in  the 
Old  Colony  in  his  time.  He  mentions  but  one ;  it  will  hereafter  ap- 
pear that  there  were  four  or  five. 

Christianity  seems  to  have  taken  an  earlier  and  deeper  root  among 
the  Indians  on  the  islands  than  in  any  place  in  New  England.  The 
Maybe ws  (father,  son,  grandson,  great-grandson),  may  be  said  to  be 
(ecclesiastically)  "  a  race  of  kings,"  —  certainly  of  Patriarchs  and 
"  men  of  God."  The  father,  (Thomas,)  was  the  "  civil  governor,"  and 
on  the  death  of  his  son,  became  also  "  the  gospel  minister  of  the  Vine- 
yard and  neighboring  islands."  In  1 642  they  were  established  on  that 
island,  and  his  son,  who  was  a  minister,  forthwith  began  the  study  of 
the  Indian  language,  and  the  work  of  teaching  the  gospel  to  the  nu- 
merous Indians  there.  Iliacoomes,  one  of  them,  soon  became  a  con- 
vert and  learned  to  read,  and  immediately  began  to  make  strong  ap- 
peals to  his  brethren  against  their  idolatry  and  superstitions,  and  to 
make  known  to  them  the  truths  of  the  gospel.  This  was  in  1645. 
Young  Mayhew,  having  obtained  their  affection  and  confidence  and 
learned  their  language,  in  the  year  1646  commenced  preaching  and 
public  instruction.  (The  same  year  in  which  Mr.  Eliot  began  a  sim- 
ilar work.)  "  He  had  visited  the  natives  in  their  abodes,  slept  in 
their  smoky  wigwams,  spent  much  of  the  nights  in  teaching  them 
Scripture  history,  and  before  the  close  of  the  year  1650,  a  hundred 
Indians  entered  into  solemn  covenant  to  obey  the  Most  High  God,  im- 
ploring his  mercy  through  the  blood  of  Christ.  In  1652  there  were 
two  hundred  and  eighty-two  of  the  heathen  who  had  embraced  Chris- 
tianity, among  whom  were  eight  of  their  powaws  or  jiriests."  Mr. 
Mayhcw's  success  encouraged  him  to  make  still  greater  efforts  for 
their  good,  and  he  sailed  for  England,  to  represent  the  case  and  con- 
dition of  the  natives  to  the  Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel,  (which 
has  been  mentioned,)  in  order  to  obtain  the  means  of  greater  useful- 
ness. The  ship  in  which  he  sailed  foundered  at  sea,  and  he  and  all 
on  board  perished.     His  age  was  thirty-seven. 

The  death  of  the  son  seemed  to  lay  a  necessity  on  the  father,  and 
he,  with  Iliacoomes,  undertook  to  fill  up  the  vacancy —  a  labor  which 
called  for  all  their  resources.     He  preached  to  the  English  on  the 


EFFOKTS  TO   CHRISTIANIZE  THE  INDIANS.  885 

Island  and  to  the  natives,  visiting  tliem  in  the  remote  parts  of  the 
Island,  collecting  them  into  congregations,  and  by  his  instructions  pre- 
paring for  them  preachers,  teachers,  and  rulers.  In  1G74  he  writes 
Mr.  Gookin  that  "  a  church  was  gathered  fifteen  years  before,  which 
church  has  now  become  three  churches,  having  each  a  pastor  and  an 
elder.  The  families  are  three  hundred,  and  but  one  of  them  that 
prays  not  to  God.  There  are  ten  Indian  preachers  of  good  knowl- 
edge and  holy  conversation  ;  seven  jurisdictions,  and  six  meetings 
every  Lord's  day.  There  is  also  a  church  in  Nantucket,  where  there 
are  many  praying  Indians  and  three  hundred  families."  —  Hist.  Coll.  i. 
205. 

Great  caution  was  used  in  gathering  churches  and  in  the  admission 
of  members;  in  genefal  several  magistrates  and  ministers  were  pres- 
ent at  the  organizations  of  the  churches,  and  the  ordination  of  pastors 
and  elders.  Mr.  Eliot  attended  the  examination  of  these  at  the  Vine- 
yard. These  churches  subsisted  longer  and  prospered  better  than 
any  Indfttn  churches  in  New  England,  except  that  at  Marshpee.  Mr. 
Mayhew,  the  father,  died  in  1G81,  aged  93.  He  had  been  assisted  in 
his  labors  by  Mr.  Cotton,  afterward  settled  at  Plymouth,  from  1GC4 
to  1667. 

Hiacooraes  seems  to  have  been  the  best  Indian  preacher  of  whom 
we  have  any  account.  As  has  been  said,  he  began  to  teach  his  "  cop- 
per-colored bvethren  in  1645  ;  he  met  with  great  opposition  and  abuse 
from  the  powaws.  He  greatly  lamented  the  loss  of  young  Mayhew," 
by  whom  he  had  been  enlightened  in  the  knowledge  of  the  truth, 
and  whose  instructions  gave  him  the  power  of  instructing  others.  In 
1670,  at  the  organization  of  the  second  church,  he  was  ordained  pas- 
tor, and  Tackanash  teacher,  by  Mr.  Eliot  and  Mr.  Cotton.  At  the 
ordination  of  the  successor  of  Tackanash  he  gave  the  charge,  and  was 
one  of  them  who  imposed  hands.  He  died  in  1690,  aged  80.  "He 
was  a  faithful  and  successful  minister,  slow  of  speech,  grave  in  man- 
ners, and  of  blameless  life,  and  sound  in  doctrine." 

John,  son  of  the  last-mentioned  Mr.  Mayhew,  was  called  to  the  min- 
istry by  the  English  on  the  Island,  at  the  age  of  21  (1673),  and  hav- 
ing a  perfect  understanding  of  the  Indian  language,  began,  at  the 
same  time,  to  preach  to  the  Indians.  He  taught  alternately  in  all  their 
assemblies,  and  assisted  them  in  their  ecclesiastical  concerns.  He  died 
in  the  sixteenth  year  of  his  ministry,  leaving  an  Indian  church  of  one 
hundred  communicants,  and  several  well  instructed  teachers  in  the 
different  congregations.  The  church  seems  to  have  been  the  first 
Indian  church  gathered  in  New  England  (1659).     Experience,  son 

33 


386  AITENDIX. 

of  the  last  mentioned,  at  the  age  of  21  (1694),  began  to  preach  to 
this  church,  and  took  charge  of  five  or  six  assemblies  for  worship. 
Being  well  versed  in  the  language,  he  was  employed  by  the  Society 
for  propagating  the  Gospel  to  make  a  version  of  tlie  Psalms,  and  the 
Gospel  of  John,  which  he  did  and  which  was  published,  lie  also 
published  an  account  of  the  converts,  of  thirty  Indian  ministers,  and 
eighty  others,  "  worthy  of  remembrance  on  account  of  their  piety." 
It  would  seem  that  Mr.  Mayhew,  by  his  frequent  visits  to  Nantucket, 
was  the  instrument  of  gathering  a  church  there.  Their  pastors  and 
teachers  in  the  churches  and  assemblies,  and  also  their  "  rulers,  were 
all  native  Indians." 

Mr.  John  Cotton  (son  of  the  distinguished  immigrant  of  that  name) 
went  early  in  life  to  the  Vineyard,  and  there  preached  to  the  English, 
and  having  learned  the  Indian  language,  preached  also  to  the  natives. 
After  three  years'  labor  he  was  called  to  settle  in  the  ministry  at 
Plymouth,  and  after  about  a  year's  probation  settled  there  in  1G69. 
It  seems  he  continued  his  care  and  oversight  of  the  Indians  in  the 
Plymouth  Colony  after  his  settlement,  and  often  preached  in  the  dif- 
ferent congregations.  He  says,  "  I  often  preach  at  Katsaumat,  at 
Assawamit,  Namasket,  and  Titicut  (Middleborough).  He  mentions 
also  Coquit  (Dartmouth),  and  Sakonet  (Little  Compton),  and  Acush- 
nett  (New  Bedford).  It  seems  that  Mr.  Bourne  sometimes  preached 
at  these  places."  —  Hist.  Coll.  i.  1 98-200.  He  was  able  to  give  instruc- 
tion with  great  facility ;  his  knowledge  of  the  language  enabled  him 
to  revise  the  Indian  Bible  of  Mr.  Eliot,  and  to  be  the  editor  of  the 
second  edition  in  1685.  As  many  Indians  attended  the  Courts  at 
Plymouth,  he  took  that  opportunity  to  preach  to  them.* 

As  has  been  said,  Mr.  Eliot  began  his  missionary  labors  among  the 
Indians  in  1646.  All  our  histories  give  him  full  credit  "as  a  work- 
man that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed:"  his  persevei-ance,  self-denial, 
and  success  were  worthy  of  all  praise.  His  qualifications  were  good, 
bis  hardihood  and  fearlessness  were  great,  and  many  were  converted 
by  his  instrumentality.     But  it  requires  some  consideration  before  we 


*  It  is  not  possible,  in  this  summary,  to  give  an  adequate  account  of  the  unex- 
ampled labors  and  success  of  the  Mayhews,  among  the  numerous  Indians  on 
these  islands.  A  very  full  account  of  tlie  "  Indian  converts,  their  lives  and 
dying  speeches,  their  godly  preachers  and  other  good  and  religious  men  and 
women,"  is  given  by  Experience  Mayhew,  who  preached  tlie  gospel  on  the  islands. 
Printed  in  London  in  1727,  p.  310.  A  book  of  much  interest,  and  which  richly 
deserves  a  reprint.  The  lives  and  labors  of  the  Mayhews,  who  preached  to  the 
English  and  Indians  on  the  islands,  are  added  by  Mr.  Prince. 


EFFOETS  TO   CHRISTIANIZE   THE  INDIANS.  387 

agree  to  the  eulogies  of  his  descenclant;  "that  he  was  the  most  suc- 
cessful missionary  that  ever  preached  the  gospel  to  the  Indians." 
Perhaps  others  were  as  well  qualified,  as  persevering,  as  efficient  and 
successful  as  Mr.  Eliot.  But  the  reader  must  judge.  He  was  more 
favored  by  historians,  and  his  laboi's  are  given  more  in  detail.  But 
the  practical  results  are  recorded,  and  they  are  better  evidence  of  the 
work  which  was  done  than  the  particulars  of  the  progress.  Perhaps 
his  most  laborious  work  was  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures :  but 
they  were  revised  by  Mr.  Cotton,  and  he  was  the  editor  of  the  second 
edition.  If  the  race  of  Indians  had  not  so  soon  melted  away,  this 
work  might  have  been  very  useful.  But  it  stands  a  monument  of 
labor,  and  of  good  designed,  and  of  some  good  accomplished.  The 
corporation  before  mentioned  incurred  the  expense  and  paid  him  a 
salary.  Like  Mr.  Bourne,  he  thought,  the  Indians,  to  be  christianized, 
should  have  a  permanent  location,  and  by  the  bounty  of  the  society 
and  General  Court,  he  caused  lands  to  be  purchased  and  one  or  more 
towns  to  be  built,  and  public  worship  to  be  established  at  Natick  in 
1651.  After  assisting  to  establish  a  church  on  the  Vineyard,  in 
1659,  he  established  one  in  Natick  in  1660,  in  both  of  which  great 
care  was  taken  that  none  but  true  converts  should  be  admitted.  It 
seems  he  did  not  intermit  his  pastoral  labors  among  his  own  people  at 
Eoxbury,  so  that  his  labors  were,  in  some  sense,  double.  In  this  re- 
spect Mr.  Bourne  and  Mr.  Mayhew  had  the  advantage,  being  devoted 
to  the  single  call  of  the  natives,  or  at  least  having  very  few  English 
to  instruct.  It  is  said  he  visited  the  Indian  congregations  once  in 
two  weeks,  and  passed  much  time  with  the  natives  in  the  wilderness ; 
but  the  others  were  in  the  midst  of  them  constantly,  and  some  of 
them  brought  up  with  them  from  infancy,  and  from  the  first  were 
conversant  with  their  language  and  habits.  Mr.  Eliot's  congrega- 
tions were  all  in  Massachusetts  proper;  but  he  occasionally  visited 
the  Indian  churches  in  the  "  Plymouth  Patent,"  and  the  islands,  to 
assist  in  the  gathering  of  the  churches  and  the  ordination  of  minis- 
ters. His  salary  from  the  corporation  was  fifty  pounds,  besides  what 
his  own  people  paid  him.  He  is  said  to  have  been  generous,  charita- 
ble, and  hospitable,  and  attended  to  his  charge  to  the  end.  He  died 
in  1690,  aged  eighty-six,  having  been  for  some  years  assisted  by  his 
son,  a  very  promising  young  man  who  early  learned  the  Indian  lan- 
guage, and  being  settled  at  Newton,  preached,  as  it  is  said,  once  in 
two  weeks  to  the  Indian  congregations.  There  were  fourteen  villages, 
and  eleven  hundred  praying  Indians  in  all,  and  two  churches  in  1674. 
These  were  the  "  palmy  days  "  of  Mr.  Eliot's  labors.     But  for  his 


388  APPENDIX. 

strenuous  efforts,  aided  by  Mr.  Gookin,  to  prove  the  innocence  of  the 
Indians  and  protect  them,  the  whole  of  them  would  have  been  extir- 
pated in  the  war  of  1775.  As  it  was,  they  were  mucli,reduced,  and 
as  he  says  *'  the  congregations  were  contracted  into  four."  It  does 
not  appear  that  they  afterwards  much  increased,  though  in  1C87  the 
congregations  were  five.     The  son  died  in  1G68,  aged  33. 

It  is  difficult  to  conceive  of  a  moi*e  thorough,  efficient,  and  systematic 
laborer  among  the  Indians  than  was  Rev.  Samuel  Treat  of  Eastham, 
son  of  Gov.  Treat  of  Connecticut.  lie  began  his  labors  about  the 
time  of  the  height  of  Mr.  Eliot's  success  in  1G74.  He  was  graduat- 
ed in  1GG9,  and  settled  in  Eastham  in  1672.  His  field  of  labor  was 
the  whole  of  the  cape  below  Yarmouth.  "  Soon  after  his  settlement, 
he  studied  the  Indian  language,  and  devoted  to  the  Indians  in  his 
neighborhood  much  of  his  time  and  attention.  Through  his  zeal  and 
attention  and  diligence  many  of  the  savages  were  brought  into  a  state 
of  civilization  and  order,  and  not  a  few  of  them  were  converted  to  the 
faith.  In  1G85,  when  an  account  of  the  praying  Indians  in  the  colony 
was  transmitted  to  England  by  Gov.  Ilinkley,  it  was  found  the  pray- 
ing Indians  within  his  parish  amounted  to  five  hundred,  besides  boys 
and  ^irls  under  twelve  years  of  age,  who  were  supposed  to  be  three 
times  that  number.  Eight  years  after,  at  the  request  of  President 
Increase  Mather,  he  wrote  a  letter,  which,  as  it  contains  valuable  in- 
formation, it  may  be  pi'oper  to  give  entire."  —  (Hist.  Eastham,  38.) 

"  Rev.  and  "worthy  Sir, 

Being  advertised  that  it  would  not  be  unreasonable  or  unserviceable 
at  this  juncture,  to  give  you  a  true  and  impartial  account,  both  of  the 
number  and  px'esent  state  of  our  Indians,  and  of  the  acceptation  and 
entertainment  of  the  Gospel  among  them,  and  their  professed  subjec- 
tion tliereto;  whereof,  sir,  you  may  be  assured  as  follows:  Tliere  are 
five  huudi-cd  Indians  within  the  limits  of  our  township,  unto  whom, 
these  many  years  past,  I  have,  from  time  to  time,  imparted  the  gospel 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in'  their  own  language,  and  truly  hope  not 
without  success.  I  continue  in  the  same  service,  earnestly  imploring, 
and  not  without  hopes  of  a  more  plentiful  outpouring  of  the  sj^irit  upon 
them. 

I  do  verily  not  know,  nor  can  I  learn  that  there  is  so  much  as  one 
of  these  Indians  that  does  obstinately  absent  from,  but  [they]  do 
jointly  frequent  and  attend  upon  seasons  of  the  preaching  of  the  word, 
and  countenance  the  same,  not  only  on  Lord's  day,  but  upon  public 
thanksgivings  and  fast-days. 


EFFOETS  TO   CHRISTIANIZE  THE  INDIANS.  389 

They  have  four  distinct  assemblies,  in  four  villages,  belonging  to 
our  township,  in  which  they  have  four  teachers  of  their  own  choice, 
of  the  sober,  well  alFecteJ,  and  understanding  persons  among  them, 
who  duly  preach  to  them  when  I  am  not  with  them.  These  Indian 
teachers  repair  to  my  house  once  a  week,  to  be  further  instructed  in 
the  concernments  proper  for  their  service  and  station. 

There  are,  in  the  above  said  villages,  four  schoolmasters  of  the  best 
accomplishments  for  that  service,  who  teach  their  youth  to  read  and 
write  their  own  language. 

There  are  also  six  justices  of  the  peace,  or  magistrates,  in  these  vil- 
lages, who  regulate  their  civil  affairs,  and  punish  criminals  and  trans- 
gressors of  the  civil  law.  They  have  three  stated  courts,  and  their 
inferior  officers.  INIany  of  them  are  of  a  serious,  civil,  sober  conver- 
sation and  deportment,  who  are  making  essays  towards  a  further  pro- 
gressive step  of  obedience,  and  conformity  to  the  rules  of  the  gospel, 
having  a  great  desire  to  be  baptized. 

They  are  very  serviceable  by  their  labor  to  the  English  vicinity, 
and  have,  all  along,  since  the  wars  with  their  nation,  been  very  friendly 
to  the  English,  and  forward  to  serve  them  in  that  quarrel ;  their  de- 
portment, converse,  and  garb  being  more  manly  and  laudable  than  any 
other  Indians  that  I  have  observed  in  the  province. 

But,  sir,  I  would  not  be  tedious;  only  ci'aving  your  interest  at  the 
throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  be  serviceable  to  the  name  and  kingdom 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Samuel  Treat. 

Eastham,  August  23, 1693." 

"  Every  month  Mr.  Treat  visited  and  preached  in  their  villages.  At 
other  times  the  Indian  teachers  read  to  their  congregations  the  ser- 
mons he  had  written  for  them.  He  translated  the  Confession  of  Faith 
into  the  Nauset  language  for  the  edification  and  improvement  of  the 
converts.  Believing  it  would  be  impossible  to  make  much  impression 
on  their  minds  unless  he  could  gain  their  affections,  he  treated  them 
with  great  affability  and  kindness,  frequently  visited  them  in  their 
wigwams,  and  with  cheerfulness  joined  in  their  festivals.  They  ven- 
erated him  as  a  pastor  and  loved  him  as  a  father. 

"  He  was  a  laborious  and  faithful  minister  to  his  own  people,  and 
had  reason  to  bless  God  for  the  visits  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  his  labors 
in  the  conversion  of  many  of  his  hearers,  by  which  many  were  added 
to  his  church.     He  addressed  his  Maker  with  humble  devotion,  and 

33* 


390  ArrENDix, 

bis  prayers  "vvere  copious  and  fervent."  —  Hist.  Coll.\m.  171,  172; 
Hist.  Eastliam,  38-41. 

By  the  specimens  given  in  the  Collections,  he  seems  to  have  been 
a  rousing,  terrific  preacher.  It  is  said,  that  "  knowing  the  terrors  of 
the  Lord,  he  persuaded  men."  He  could  speak  and  Avrite  the  Nauset 
language  with  great  facility,  and  prosecuted  his  labors  among  them  a 
great  number  of  years,  with  much  success,  and  little  or  no  interruption, 
and  sent  letters  into  other  parts  of  the  colonies,  urging  the  people  to 
prepare  themselves  for  this  work.  "  He  died  in  1717,  aged  G9,  hav- 
ing labored  in  word  and  in  doctrine  more  than  forty-four  years  with 
great  faithfulness." —  Ibid.  S-l. 

"  But  neither  his  prayers  nor  his  zeal  in  reforming  and  civilizing 
them  could  save  them  from  destruction.  A  blasting  wind  seems  to 
have  smitten  them  as  the  English  took  possession  of  their  country." — 
Ibid. 

The  missionary  labors  and  success  are  very  interesting,  but  the  end 
is  very  melancholy.  We  must,  however,  pursue  the  history  a  little  fur- 
ther. It  is  said,  and  no  doubt  truly,  that  Christianity  met  with  much 
better  success  among  the  Indians  of  Plymouth  Colony  than  among 
those  of  Massachusetts.  —  Hist.  Coll.  i.  201. 

Mr.  Gookin,  an  assistant  or  magistrate  of  Massachusetts,  was  ap- 
pointed by  the  General  Court  superintendent  to  all  the  Indians  in  that 
colony  who  submitted  to  the  government ;  and  continued  in  that  office 
till  his  death  in  1G87.  In  1674  he  wrote  "  Historical  Collections  of 
the  History  of  the  Indians  in  New  England,"  which  are  published  in 
Vol.  i.  of  the  Collections  of  the  Historical  Society.  The  account  is 
very  full ;  their  customs,  religion,  government,  and  the  exertions 
made  to  civilize  them,  and  to  bring  them  to  an  acquaintance  with  the 
Christian  religion ;  also  the  degree  of  success  which  was  attained. 
There  were  at  that  time  in  that  colony,  fourteen  villages  of  praying 
Indians,  numbering,  according  to  his  estimation,  eleven  hundred,  and 
he  gives  the  names  of  the  villages  and  the  numbers  in  each.  There 
were  also  two  churches.  He  received  from  JMr.  Bourne  and  Mr. 
Cotton  some  account  of  the  praying  Indians  of  the  Plymouth  colony 
at  the  same  time.  The  number  communicated  by  Mr.  Bourne,  in 
Sandwich  and  on  the  Cape,  was  at  that  period,  four  hundred  and 
sixty-two,  and  he  gives  the  names  of  the  villages  and  the  number  in 
each.  Mr.  Cotton  mentions  the  villages  in  the  colony  in  which  he 
ministered,  but  does  not  give  the  numbers  of  the  congregations.  But 
they  are  ascertainable  from  other  sources :  Kitteaummut,  40 ;  Asso- 


EFFOKTS   TO   CHRISTIANIZE   THE' INDIANS.  391 

warapset,  Nemasket,  and  Titicut  120;  Coquit  120;  Acushnet  85; 
Sakonett  90 ;  Mattakeeset  40 ;  besides  the  church  under  Mr.  Tap- 
per's ministry  in  Manomet  180  =  585,  making  in  the  "Plymouth 
Patent,"  at  that  time,  ten  hundred  and  forty-seven.  Mr.  Gookin  at 
the  same  time  received  from  Mr.  Mayhew  an  account  of  the  praying 
Indians  of  the  Vineyard  and  the  islands.  He  says  there  are  ten 
Indian  preachers  and  six  meetings  on  Lord's  day  in  the  villages,  and 
in  Nantucket  three  hundred  attendants,  and  which  in  all,  are  esti- 
mated, from  Mr.  Mayhew's  account,  1,500  on  the  Vineyard  and 
Chappequiddick,  and  three  hundred  on  Nantucket. 

There  were  two  churches  in  Massachusetts,  three  on  the  Vineyard 
and  Chappequiddick,  and  two  on  Nantucket.  He  does  not  mention 
the  churches  in  Plymouth  colony,  but  they  are  ascertained  from  other 
sources,  one  at  Marshpee  (supra),  one  at  Manomet,  under  Mr.  Tup- 
per  {Hist.CoU.  iii.  188),  one  at  Titicut,  one  at  Dartmouth  ;  but  it  is 
not  certain  that  they  had  all  been  constituted  at  this  time,  (1G74). — 
mst.  Coll.  i.  205;  iii.  150;  x.  130-132.  There  were  also  ten  or 
twelve  congregations  in  the  villages.* 

About  this  time  Eev.  Mr.  Treat  began  his  labors,  and  in  about  ten 
years  had  added  five  hundred  to  the  number  of  praying  Indians  in 
the  "  Plymouth  Patent ;  "  so  that  in  1G85  Gov.  Hiukley  communicated 
to  the  corporation  in  England,  informing  them  that  there  were  then  in 
that  colony  "fourteen  hundred  and  thirty-nine  christianized  Indians, 
besides  boys  and  girls  under  twelve  years  of  age,  which  were  supposed 
to  be  more  than  three  times  that  number,"  (Hutch,  i.  313,)  and  he 
sets  down  fourteen  villages  in  which  they  meet  for  public  worship. 

But  it  was  far  otherwise  in  the  Massachusetts  colony.  "  Philip's 
war  "  was  vei-y  disastrous  to  the  labors  of  Mr.  Eliot,  and  almost  en- 
tirely suspended  them.  The  irritation  against  the  Indians  was  very 
great,  and  jealousy  and  distrust  of  his  converts  were  everywhere  rife, 
and  the  rage  of  the  people  was  everywhere  violent  and  alarming. 

Mr.  Gookin  seems  to  be  the  only  magistrate  who  endeavored  to  in- 
terpose and  prevent  the  outbreak  of  the  populace ;  and  he,  with  Mr. 
Eliot,  incurred  much  abuse  for  acting  as  the  friend  of  the  poor  In- 
dians, who  were  suffering  from  both  parties.  Some  were  put  to  death 
by  Philip  as  traitors,  some  fell  in  battle,  some  were  executed  by  the 


*  Mr.  Eliot  says,  "  there  were  ten  places  where  they  worsliippcd  on  the  Vine- 
yard, five  in  Nantucket,  and  ten  in  Plymouth,  and,  since  the  war,  contracted  to 
four  in  Massachusetts.  —  Hist.  Coll.  iii.  185. 


392  APPENDIX. 

civil  magistrates,  as  the  accomplices  of  Philip,  and  some  in  partisan 
warfare  excited  by  revenge  on  the  loss  of  friends.  The  General 
Court  finally  collected  the  remnant  (about  five  hundred),  and  removed 
them  to  the  Islands  in  Boston  Harbor  or  Bay,  where  they  suffered 
incredible  hardships.  Although  they  made  attempts,  after  the  war, 
to  renew  their  towns  and  fields,  their  despondency  was  such  that  their 
"places  of  worship  were  contracted  from  fourteen  to  four;"  so  that 
in  1G98  the  commissioners  reported  but  two  hundred  and  five  Indians 
in  all  Massachusetts  proper. 

The  war  had  little  or  no  effect  upon  the  Plymouth  Indians,  and  it 
would  seem,  did  not  impede  their  Christian  instruction  or  increase. 
The  most  of  them  were  remote  from  the  war ;  and  generally  friendly 
to  the  English.  "In  1793  there  were  within  the  limits  of  Eastham, 
five  hundred  adult  Indians  to  whom  Mr.  Treat  preached,  two  hundred 
and  fourteen  at  Marshpee  and  places  adjacent  to  whom  Mr.  Rowland 
Cotton  preached,  and  one  hundred  and  eighty  to  whom  Mr.  Tu2:)per 
preached ;  and  five  hundred  more  subject  to  the  visitations  of  Mr. 
John  Cotton." —  See  Mr  Mayhew's  Narrative  cited  Hist.  Coll.  i.  201. 
Also,  Neal  and  Mather. 

It  is  said  that  "in  1696  there  Avere  thirty  Indian  churches  (includ- 
ing Plymouth  and  the  Islands,  which  had  become  incorporated  with 
the  Bay)."  —  Hist.  Am.  Miss.  8.  But  this  is  a  great  mistake.  There 
were  thirty  villages  and  meetings  for  worship  and  instruction ;  five 
in  Massachusetts,  ten  in  Plymouth,  ten  on  the  Vineyard,  and  five  on 
Nantucket.  It  is  further  said  "  thei'e  wei'e  three  thousand  converted 
Indians."  This  is  also  a  mistake.  Gov.  Hinkley  says,  "  Their  man- 
ner is  not  to  accept  of  praying  Indians  or  Christians,  but  such  as  do, 
before  some  of  the  magistrates  or  civil  rulers,  renounce  their  former 
heathenish  manners  and  give  up  themselves  to  be  praying  Indians ; 
neither  do  they  choose  any  other  than  such  to  bear  office  among 
them."  It  will  presently  be  seen,  that  of  the  three  thousand  pray- 
ing Indians  in  1698,  twelve  hundred  and  ninety  were  in  Plymouth 
Colony,  fifteen  hundred  and  eighteen  on  the  islands,  and  two  hundred 
land  five  in  "  Massachusetts  patent."  "  But  few  of  the  number  were 
admitted  to  the  churches,  which  were  formed  with  great  solemnity 
and  much  strictness  of  examination,  and  the  terms  of  communion 
were  such  that  the  numbers  were  not  considerable."  There  were  but 
two  churches  in  Massachusetts,  three  on  the  Vineyard,  two  at  Nan- 
tucket, and  four  or  five  in  Plymouth.  The  communicants  in  the  re- 
spective churches,  numbered  from  twenty  to  one  hundred. 

But  it  is  proposed  to  close  this  account  with  the  full  report  of 


EFFORTS  TO   CHRISTIANIZE  THE  INDIANS.  393 

the  commissioners  employed  by  tlie  Society  for  propagating  the  Gos- 
pel among  the  Indians,  made  in  pursuance  of  "a  visitation  in  1G08, 
by  Eev.  Grindal  Rawson,  pastor  of  the  church  in  Mendon,  and  Rev. 
Samuel  Danforth,  pastor  of  the  church  in  Taunton,  among  the  sev- 
eral plantations ; "  men  of  high  character,  and  versed  in  the  language 
of  the  Indians.  "  In  pursuance  of  the  orders  and  instructions  given 
us  by  the  Hon.  Commissioners  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel 
among  the  Indians  in  the  American  plantations  in  New  England  and 
parts  adjacent,  we  have  given  the  Indians  in  the  several  plantations 
in  the  Province  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  a  visit,  and  find  as  followeth  :  — 

At  Little  Comjlton  we  find  two  plantations  of  Indians  who  keep 
two  distinct  assemblies  for  the  worship  of  God,  (according  to  the  best 
information  we  could  have,)  and  all  constant  therein.  The  first  as- 
sembly dwells  at  Saconet;  Samuel  Church,  alias  Sochawwahham, 
has,  for  more  than  one  year  past,  endeavored  their  instruction,  and  is 
best  capable  of  any  in  that  place  to  pei'form  that  service.  He  has 
oi'dinarily  forty  auditors,  many  times  more :  of  these  above  twenty 
are  men.  Divers  here  are  well  instructed  in  their  catechisms,  and 
above  ten  can  read  the  Bible.  Here  are  likewise  two  Indian  rulers, 
John  Tohkukquonno  and  Jonathan  George ;  the  first  of  which  is  a 
man  well  spoken  of. 

At  Cokesit,  in  Little  Compton,  Daniel  Hinckley  hath  taught  here 
four  years ;  twice  every  Sabbath.  Eleven  families  are  his  auditors  ; 
most  of  them  here  can  read ;  and  many  young  ones,  of  whom  we  had 
an  instance,  can  say  their  catechisms.  Of  this  company  three  per- 
sons are  in  full  communion  with  the  church  settled  at  Nukkehkum- 
mees.  A  person  called  Ahani  is  schoolmaster  here,  and  we  are  in- 
formed performs  his  work  well.  Here  are  also  two  persons  improved 
as  rulers.  Preaching  here,  the  two  fore-mentioned  teachers,  at  our 
direction,  prayed  very  soberly  and  understandingly.  They  gave  very 
decent  attendance,  and  were  handsomely  clothed  in  English  apparel. 

At  Dartmouth,  we  found  two  assemblies  of  Indians.  At  Nukkeh- 
kummees,  "William  Simons  (ordained  by  Japhet,  of  Martha's  Vine- 
yard, three  years  since)  is  the  pastor.  In  the  church  are  forty  com- 
municants ;  part  dwelling  at  Nukkehkummees,  part  in  Assameekg, 
Cokesit,  Acushnet,  and  Assawampsit.  Here  are  many  that  can  read 
well.  The  word  is  preached  here  twice  every  Sabbath.  Twenty 
families,  in  which  are  one  hundred  and  twenty  persons  at  least,  are, 
for  the  most  part,  constant  hearers ;  almost  all  the  children  can  read. 
Jonathan  hath  been  their  schoolmaster,  but  ceases  now  for  want  of 
encouragement ;  we  propose  his  continuance,  as  a  person  well  fitted 


394  APPENDIX. 

for  the  employment.  "William  Simons  informs  that  here  are  four  per- 
sons chosen  annually  for  rulers.  They  are  well  clothed,  and  give 
good  attendance  while  we  dispensed  the  word  to  them ;  their  pastor 
praying  with  good  affection  and  understanding;  and  is  likewise  well 
reported  of  by  the  English. 

At  Acushnet,  John  Briant  was  their  teacher  for  five  or  six  years  past. 
Here  are  fourteen  families,  unto  whom  William  Simons,  once  in  a 
month,  ordinarily  comes  and  preaches.  Some  of  those  who  belong 
to  the  church  at  Nukkehkummees,  being  settled  here,  viz.  five  men 
and  ten  women.  "We  find  that  scandals  among  them  are  reflected 
upon ;  if  any  exceed  the  bounds  of  sobriety,  they  are  suspended  un- 
til repentance  is  manifested.  By  the  best  intelligence  we  could  arrive 
to  from  sober  English  dwellers  on  the  place,  we  understand  they  are 
diligent  observers  of  the  Sabbath.  They  are  generally  well  clothed, 
diligent  laborers,  but  for  want  of  schooling  their  children  are  not  so 
■well  instructed  as  at  other  places ;  though  they  earnestly  desire  a 
remedy. 

At  Major  "Winthrop's  Island,  Mr.  John  "Weeks,  an  Englishman, 
teaches  them  on  the  Sabbath.  An  Indian,  named  Asa,  chief  ruler 
among  them,  and  a  person  well  reported  of,  teaches  them  when  Mr. 
"VVeeks  cannot  attend  to  it.  Here  are  about  nine  families,  most  of  which 
can  read  well,  are  diligent  in  their  callings,  and  generally  belong  to 
the  church  whereof  Japhet  is  pastor  at  Martha's  Vineyard.  An 
Indian  called  Sampson,  attends  their  school  every  winter,  and  hath 
the  reputation  of  the  most  able  among  them  for  that  service,  taking 
pains  in  catechising  their  children  every  week.  Men,  women,  and 
children  are  thirty  persons  in  all.  Half  the  Indian  inhabitants  of  this 
island  have  died  in  a  few  years  past.  Three  families  living  at  Sakon- 
esit-point  do  attend  to  the  meeting  at  Mr.  "Winthrop's  Island.  At  an 
island  called  Stocum's  Island,  we  hear  of  seven  families,  most  of 
•which  can  read,  being  lately  moved  thither  from  the  "Vineyard  and 
other  places.  "We  hear  of  some  Indians  at  the  furthermost  island, 
formerly  called  Sandford's  Island,  where  there  is  an  Indian  teacher. 

At  Martha's  Vineyard,  viz.  at  Chilmark,  alias  Nashanekammuk : 
here  is  an  Indian  church  of  which  Japhet  is  pastor ;  a  person  of  the 
greatest  repute  for  sobriety  and  religion,  and  diligent  in  attending  his 
ministerial  employment :  unto  whom  is  adjoined  Abel,  a  ruling  elder, 
who  likewise  preaches  to  a  part  of  the  church,  living  at  too  great  a 
distance  ordinarily  to  attend  .Taphet's  ministry ;  although  they  come 
together  to  attend  church  administrations.  In  that  place  we  find  two 
hundred  and  thirty-one  persons,  threescore  and  four  in  full  commun- 


EFFORTS  TO   CHRISTIANIZE  THE  INDIANS.  395 

ion.  Their  cliildren  ai'e  well  instructed,  as  we  find  by  our  examina- 
tion of  them  in  their  catechisms. 

At  Ohkonkemme,  within  the  bounds  of  Tisburj,  are  threescore  and 
twelve  persons,  unto  whom  Stephen  and  Daniel,  who  are  brothei'S, 
are  preachers ;  well  reported  of  for  their  gifts  and  qualifications. 
Here  we  spent  part  of  a  Sabbath,  and  were  joyful  spectators  of  their 
Christian  and  decent  carriage;  the  aforesaid  Daniel  praying  and 
preaching  not  only  afifectionately  but  understandingly ;  unto  whom 
also  we  imparted  a  word  of  exhortation  in  their  own  language,  to 
their  contentment  and  declared  satisfaction. 

At  Seconkgut,  in  aforesaid  Chilmark  also,  which  belongs  to  the 
inspection  of  aforesaid  Stephen  and  Daniel,  are  thirty-five  persons,  to 
whom,  for  their  greater  ease,  either  the  one  or  the  other  dispenses 
the  word. 

At  Gay-head,  Abel  and  Elisha  are  preachers  to  at  least  two  hun- 
dred and  sixty  souls ;  who  have  here  at  their  charge  a  meeting-house 
already  framed.  We  find  that  the  Indians  here,  as  also  may  be 
affirmed  of  most  of  the  Indians  belonging  to  Martha's  Vineyard 
(Chaubaqueduck  excepted),  are  well  instructed  in  reading,  well 
clothed  and  mostly  in  decent  English  apparel. 

At  Edgartown,  viz.  at  Sahnchecontuckquet,  are  twenty-five  fami- 
lies, amounting  to  one  hundred  and  thirty-six  persons ;  Job  Eussel  is 
their  minister. 

At  Nunnepoag  about  eighty-four  persons ;  Joshua  Tackquannash 
their  minister,  Josiah  Thomas  their  schoolmaster. 

At  Chaubaqueduck,  about  one  hundred  and  thirty-eight  persons ; 
Maumachegin  preaches  to  them  every  Sabbath.  Josiah,  by  birth,  is 
their  ruler  or  sachem. 

At  Nantuckquet,  we  find  five  congregations.  The  preachers  unto 
which  are  Job  Muckemuck,  who  succeeds  John  Giles,  deceased ;  John 
Asherman,  a  person  well  reputed  of;  Quequenah,  Notowah,  a  man 
greatly  esteemed  by  the  English  for  his  sobriety,  Peter  Ilayt,  a  well 
carriaged  and  serious  man.  Also  Wonnoshon  and  Daniel  Spotso, 
Codpoganut  and  Noah  (a  person  never  known  to  be  overtaken  with 
drink,  but  a  zealous  preacher  against  it).  These  are  the  constant 
teachers.  Among  these  are  two  cliurches,  who  have  ordained  officers, 
in  each  of  which  are  twenty  communicants  at  least ;  in  which  a  com- 
mendable discipline  is  maintained,  as  persons  of  good  reputation  on 
the  place  have  informed  us.  The  whole  number  of  adult  persons 
here  amount  to  about  five  hundred.  Three  schools  were  upheld 
among  them,  though  at  present  none,  for  want  of  pi-imers.     A  good 


396  APPENDIX. 

meeting-liouse  is  building  here,  the  frame  whereof,  at  their  desire 
and  charge,  is  ah'eady  procured  by  the  worshipful  ca})tain  Gardner. 
Here  we  preached  to  them  in  their  own  language,  twice  in  one  assem- 
bly, unto  which  they  were  generally  convened  on  the  Lord's  day. 
Three  of  their  principal  preachers  were  improved  by  us  in  prayer, 
that  we  might  discover  something  of  their  abilities ;  in  which  we 
found  them  good  proficients  ;  the  whole  attending  with  diligence  and 
great  seeming  affection. 

Sandwich :  here  we  tind  two  assemblies  of  Indians,  to  one  whereof 
Capt.  Thomas  Tupper,  an  Englishman,  preaches  every  Sabbath  day. 
Here  are  likewise  Indian  preachers,  whose  abilities  in  prayer  were 
tried,  viz.  Ralph  Jones  (a  person  well  reputed  of  for  sobriety)  and 
Jacob  Hedge.  There  are  in  number  three  hundred  and  forty-eight 
persons,  men,  women,  and  children,  generally  well  clothed.  Preach- 
ing among  these,  in  a  small  meeting-house,  built  for  them  after  the 
English  fashion,  we  experienced  their  good  attention,  and  had  their 
thankful  acknowledgments.  Their  Indian  rulers  here  are  AYilliam 
Nummtick,  Ralph  Jones,  Jacob  Hedge,  and  John  Quoy. 

At  Mashpah,  belonging  to  Sandwich,  we  found  another  assembly 
of  Indians,  among  whom  the  Rev.  Rowland  Cotton  frequently  dis- 
penses the  word,  unto  whose  good  progi'ess  in  the  Indian  language  we 
cannot  but  subjoin  our  attestation,  having  heard  him  dispense  the 
word  to  them  ;  among  whom  also  we  left  a  word  of  exhortation.  They 
are  in  general  well  clothed,  being  in  number  fifty-seven  families,  in 
which  are,  from  ten  years  old  and  upwards,  two  hundred  and  sixty- 
three  persons,  divers  of  whom  have  the  character  of  very  sober  men. 
The  Indian  preacher  here  is  Simon  Papmonit,  a  person  suitably 
qualified  as  most  among  them  for  the  work.  Their  rulers  are  Caleb 
Papmonit,  Caleb  Pohgneit,  Sancoshin,  James  Ketah.  Here  they 
want  a  schoolmaster. 

At  Eastham  and  Harwich,  Eastharbor,  Billingsgate,  and  Monimoy, 
ai'e  (as  Mr.  Treat  informs  us)  five  hundred  persons.  At  Ponanumi- 
cut,  Thomas  Coshaumag,  preacher  and  schoolmaster.  Their  rulers, 
WiUiam  Stockman  and  Lawrence  Jeffries.  Families,  twenty-two. 
Moses  teaches  school  here.  At  Eastharbor  and  Billingsgate,  Daniel 
Munshee,  preacher;  Daniel  Samuel,  rulei'.  About  twenty  houses,  in 
some  of  which  two  families. 

At  Monimoy,  in  which  fourteen  houses,  John  Kozens  preacher  and 
schoolmaster.  Rulers,  John  Quossen  and  Menekist.  At  Sahqua- 
tucket,  alias  Harwich,  fourteen  families,  to  whom  Manepeh  preaches. 
Joshua  Shantam,  ruled.     Many  among  these,  almost  every  head  of 


EFFORTS  TO   CHRISTIANIZE   THE  INDIANS.  397 

families,  are  persons  capable  of  reading  Scripture,  as  we  are  in- 
formed. 

At  Plymouth,  namely,  Kitteaummnt,  or  Monimet  Ponds,  William 
Nummuck  has  preached  some  time,  but  has  removed,  but  his  return 
was  earnestly  desired.  Here  are  ten  families.  JosejA  Wauno  and 
John  his  brother,  improved  by  Major  Bradford  to  decide  small  differ- 
ences among  them.  Esther,  John's  wife,  has  sometimes  been  im- 
proved as  a  school  dame ;  and  is  willing  still  to  be  useful  in  that  way. 
Near  Duxbury  saw-mill  we  hear  of  three  or  four  families ;  a  like  num- 
ber at  Mattakeest.  At  Kehtekticut  are  forty  adults,  to  whom  Charles 
Aham  preaches,  and  teaches  their  children  to  read. 

At  Assawampsit  and  Quittaub  are  twenty  houses  containing  eighty 
persons,  John  Hiacoomes,  preacher  and  constant  schoolmaster.  Also 
Jocelyu  preaches  at  Assawampsit.  At  this  plantation  are  persons 
belonging  to  the  church  at  Nukkehkummees. 

At  Natick,  we  find  a  small  church  of  seven  men  and  three  women  ; 
their  pastor  Daniel  Tokkohwompait  (ordained  by  the  Rev.  and  holy 
man  of  God,  John  Eliot),  who  is  a  person  of  great  knowledge.  Here 
are  fifty-nine  men,  and  fifty-one  women,  and  seventy  children  under 
sixteen.  At  Hassinamisco  are  five  families,  unto  whom  James  Prin- 
ter stands  related  as  teacher."  —  Grafton. 

This  report  exhibits  thirty  assemblies  or  congregations  of  praying 
Indians  which  Messrs.  Rawson  and  Danforth  visited,  in  which  were 
thirty-six  teachers  or  preachers,  five  schoolmasters,  and  twenty  rulers, 
all  of  whom  were  Indians,  with  the  exception  of  the  patriarch,  Capt. 
Tupper.  But  in  the  "  Plymouth  Patent"  the  teachers  and  preachers 
were  under  the  care  of  Messrs.  Treat  and  the  two  Cottons,  who  also 
preached  to  the  congregations.  Judge  Davis,  who  was  well  acquaint- 
ed with  the  localities,  and  otherwise  well  informed  on  this  subject,  es- 
timates the  nfimber  of  praying  Indians  thus  visited,  as  follows:  "The 
whole  3,080;  of  this  number  1,290  were  within  the  Old  Colony,  and 
1,585  on  the  islands ;  and  205  only  in  all  the  other  parts  of  Massa- 
chusetts, which  before  the  war  of  1G75,  exhibited  2,100."  The 
account  is  creditable  to  the  Indians,  as  respects  their  improvement 
and  civilization,  and  religious  observances.  But  although  they  hold 
their  numbers  in  the  Old  Colony,  they  were  fast  wasting  away  in  al 
other  parts,  and  the  Plymouth  Indians  followed  hard  upon  them.  The 
white  faces  were  crowding  in  and  the  red  faces  were  fast  being  crov/d- 
ed  out.  Notwithstanding  all  the  care  of  the  missionaries  and  their 
labors  for  their  good,  the  vices  of  civilization  broke  in  with  more 

34 


398  APPENDIX. 

power  than  the  admonitions,  instructions,  and  example  of  the  messen- 
gers of  the  gospeh 

The  bounty  of  the  society  could  not  preserve  any  of  the  race  among 
us  except  in  case  of  the  wise  provision  they  made  for  them  in  the  pur- 
chase or  res(^ation  of  the  lands  at  Marshpee  and  Chappequiddick. 
Those  plantations  continue,  and  the  gospel  continues  to  be  preached 
in  them.  But  they  have  so  freely  mixed  their  blood  with  the  negro 
race  that  but  few,  if  any,  pure  blooded  Indians  remain.  It  is  now 
about  one  hundred  years  since  the  churches  at  Titicut,  at  Dartmouth, 
and  at  Buzzard's  Bay  have  become  extinct,  and  the  two  churches  in 
Massachusetts  were  probably  extinct  a  half  century  before  that  time. 

We  are  unwilling  to  close  this  account  without  considering  the 
special  claims  of  several  of  these  missionaries  to  our  grateful  remem- 
brance ;  missionaries  which  although  spoken  of  with  respect,  have  yet 
been  passed  over  by  the  eulogists  with  little  notice.  We  do  not  pro- 
pose to  eulogize  them,  but  we  certainly  should  desire  to  do  them  jus- 
tice ;  and  if  they  deserve  to  have  a  "  good  report "  in  the  church,  we, 
of  this  age,  who  are  informed  of  the  steadfastness  of  their  faith, "  their 
patience  of  hope  and  labor  of  love,"  should  be  very  willing  and  de- 
sirous to  give  them  such  a  "  repoi-t." 

Ca^it.  Tupper  and  Mr.  Boux'ne,  were  laymen,  gentlemen  immigrants, 
with  strong  puritan  blood  and  puritan  sentiments ;  they  laud  on  our 
shore,  purchase  lands  of  the  savages,  set  up  their  habitations  in  the 
midst  of  them,  set  about  learning  their  language,  and  scarcely  lose  a 
day  before  they  declare  to  them  "  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord." 
One  of  them  has  Marshpee  confined  to  them,  and  sets  up  his  work  in 
their  midst ;  the  other  labors  Avith  them  at  his  own  cost,  providing  a 
place  of  worship)  at  Monimet,  on  Buzzard's  Bay.  There  they  labored, 
but  not  for  the  meat  that  perishes.  Mr.  Bourne  is  the  preacher  to 
four  or  five  hundred,  Mr.  Tupper  to  three  hundred  and  forty,  (both  of 
whom  were  the  pastors  of  large  churches,)  the  first  above  forty  years, 
the  second  above  fifty.  The  fruits  of  their  labors  we  need  not  re- 
peat. 

"  The  clear  remembrance  of  the  just, 
Like  a  green  root  revives  and  bears 
A  train  of  blessings  to  their  heirs 
"When  dying  nature  sinks  in  dust." 

And  the  Rev.  ^Messrs.  Treat  and  the  two  Cottons.  (Could  not  the 
friends  of  the  Ijither  spare  a  word  for  the  son?)    They  lost  no  time  on 


EFFORTS  TO   CHEISTIANIZE  THE  INDIANS.  399 

entering  on  their  work  to  qualify  them  for  preaching  the  precious 
truth  to  the  red  man,  whose  soul  was  worth  as  much  as  the  w  hite 
man's.  Above  forty  years  Mr.  Treat  held  his  congregation  of  Indians 
in  the  manner  which  he  indicates  in  his  letter,  which  has  been  insert  ed 
in  this  sketch.  The  great  day  will  reveal  the  result.  He  went  forth 
"  bearing  precious  seed,  and  returned  bringing  his  sheaves  with  him." 

It  will  be  remembered  that  these  men  did,  at  least,  an  ordinary 
pastoral  work  at  home ;  they  also  did  a  great  amount  of  labor  among 
the  native  tribes,  and  thu'ty  years'  labor  of  the  Cottons  will  not  soon 
be  forgotten. 

Of  Mr.  Eliot  we  need  say  nothing.  His  praise  is  in  all  the  churches, 
and  his  biography  is  in  almost  every  hand.  He  had  certainly  much 
to  discourage  him  ;  the  melting  away  of  his  people,  and  the  hostility 
of  the  whole  country  against  him,  so  that  his  Bible  was  scarcely  read 
longer  than  he  was  in  preparing  it.  But,  after  all,  he  did  a  great 
work  among  the  natives,  and  no  doubt  "  the  day  will  declare  it." 

"  Let  those  who  sow  in  sadness  wait 
Till  the  fair  harvest  come ; 
They  shall  confess  their  sheaves  are  great, 
And  shout  the  blessinirs  home." 


400  APPENDIX. 


THE  FAITH  AND  ORDER  OF  THE  LEYDEN-PLYMOUTH  CHURCH; 
AND  THEIR  IN^^LUENCE  ON  OTHER  CHURCHES  IN  ENGLAND 
AND  IN  THIS  COUNTRY. 


"  Tcstra  autem  pietas,  viri  esules,  qua;  maluit  patriam  quam  evangelium  desorero,  coinmo(lisq,ae 
carere  tcmporariis,  quam  peruiisceri  sacrLs  a  Christo  alienis,  egregiam  sane  meretur  laudem." 


ADVERTISEMENT. 
INDEPENDENCY CONGREGATIONALISil. 

Although  the  subsequent  Article  may  appear  to  be  chiefly  his- 
torical, it  is  intended  to  be  no  further  so  than  the  historical  facts  are 
connected  with  the  main  design,  which  is  —  to  show,  with  some  pre- 
cision and  some  detail,  the  ecclesiastical  i^olity  of  the  Leyden-Plym- 
outh  church,  and  that  the  churches  in  England  and  Massachusetts 
were  modelled  on  the  Platform  of  this  :  the  account  is,  however,  car- 
ried somewhat  further,  when  supposed  to  be  of  general  interest. 

These  churches  are  usually  denominated  in  England,  "  Indepen- 
dent," and  in  this  country,  "  Congregational,"  although  not  uniformly 
so  in  either.  It  will  appear  that,  from  etymology  and  usage,  the 
words  are  equipollent  —  of  equal  force,  to  express  the  true  character 
of  the  order  of  our  churches. 

Robinson  and  Jacob,  (about  the  year  1G16,)  although  perhaps  not 
designing  to  assume  any  particular  name,  yet,  in  declaring  their  prin- 
ciples, use  this  language  :  — 

Robinson.  "  Peter  and  Paul  was  no  more  one  man,  without  re- 
lation to  other  men,  than  a  particular  congregation,  rightly  instituted 
and  ordered,  is  a  whole,  entire,  and  perfect  church,  and  independently, 
in  respect  to  other  churches  under  Christ.  —  Roh.  Worls,  iii.  16. 

Jacob,  the  coadjutor  and  pupil  of  Robinson,  says,  "  Where  each 
congregation  giveth  their  free  consent  in  their  own  government,  there 
certainly  each  congregation  is  an  entire  and  independent  body  poli- 
tic."—//rm.  voh  i.  p.  231. 

Mr.  Cotton's  books  had  reached  England  and  were  the  means  of 


THE  LEYDEN-PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.         401 

proselytizing  Dr.  Owen.  He  said,  however,  that  opposers  liaci  no 
right  to  affix  a  meaning  to  the  word  "  independent,"  and  then  argue 
against  it. 

Gov.  Hutchinson  says,  "  The  Plymouth  people  were  the  first  who 
took  or  received  the  name  of  Independents,  which  in  a  few  years  was 
given  to  a  body  of  men  in  England,  who  assumed  the  government. 
The  Massachusetts  people  refined  and  took  the  name  of  Congregation- 
alists,  although,  perhaps,  it  will  be  difficult  at  this  day  to  show  any 
material  difference  between  the  churches  of  the  two  countries.  — Vol. 
ii.  pp.  414,  415. 

Goodwin,  Nye,  Bridge,  Burroughs,  and  Simpson,  of  the  "Westmin- 
ster Assembly,  were  uniformly  called  "  Independents,"  and  only  ob- 
jected that  the  word  was  wrongfully  charged  as  implying  too  much 
assumption  —  a  swelling  word.  Dr.  Owen  and  Dr.  Goodwin  were 
called  "  the  two  Atlases  of  Independency,"  in  the  Savoy  Synod,  and 
brought  in  the  articles  under  the  name  of  Congregationalists.  How- 
ever, everybody  persisted  in  calling  them  Ind9i^)endents,  and  the 
Union  *  in  1833  made  the  declaration  of  their  faith,  order,  and  disci- 
pline, as  of  the  "  Congregational,  or  Independent  Dissenters." 

Dr.  Vaughan,  a  man  of  great  weight  of  character,  in  a  book  recently 
published  by  him  in  England,  which  he  entitles  "  Congregationalism, 
or  the  polity  of  the  Independent  Churches,"  applies  the  word  inde- 
pendent to  the  churches,  and  Congregationalism  to  their  polity.  He 
says,  page  3,  "  The  independence  of  particular  churches  is  the  centre 
principle,  the  great  element  of  Congregationalism."  The  communion 
of  the  churches  is  as  consistent  with  one  term  as  the  other,  and,  with- 
out jealousy,  every  one  should  be  allowed  to  use  convertible  terms, 
for  a  designation,  as  he  thinks  most  fit  and  proper. 

Hooker  says,  "  The  church  may  be  said  to  be  '  independent,' 
sufficient  to  attain  her  end,  and  therefore  hath  complete  power  to  ex- 
ercise all  the  ordinances  of  God."  —  Survey,  p.  2. 

The  ecclesiastical  historians  (Mosheim,  Collier,  Rap  in.  Buck,  and 
others)  treat  of  the  order  of  our  churches,  both  in  this  country  and  in 
England,  by  the  name  of  the  "  Independents." 

Eev.  John  Cotton  says,  "  Independency  is  not  a  fit  name  for  the 
way  of  our  churches ;  it  is  too  strait.  It  holds  us  forth  as  indepen- 
dent of  all  others,"  and  much  prefers  and  advises  to  call  it  "  Congrega- 
tionalism." —  Way  of  the  Churches,  11.    The  framers  of  the  Platform 


*  The  Congregational  Union  of  England  and  "Wales. 

34* 


402  APPENDIX. 

adopt  his  suggestion.  For,  as  Hubbard  says,  "  whatever  Mr.  Cotton 
delivered  was  soon  put  into  an  order  of  court,  if  of  a  civil,  or  set  up 
as  a  practice  in  the  church,  if  of  an  ecclesiastical  concernment." 
When  the  churches  were  forming  under  his  plastic  hand,  the  hard 
hand  of  Archbishop  Laud  was  upon  the  Independents  in  England, 
"haling  men  and  women,  and  committing  them  to  prison."  Good 
policy  therefore  required,  or  at  least  pointed,  to  a  different  designation 
for  the  churches  in  New  England.  Numerous  facts  show  that  the 
planters  were  cautious  and  even  fearful  of  incurring  the  displeasure  of 
the  authorities  of  the  mother  country.  It  was  not  among  the  least  of 
the  reasons  for  banishing  Roger  Williams  that  the  displeasure  of  the 
king  was  feared  if  he  was  allowed  to  question  the  validity  of  the  pa- 
tent, and  the  displeasure  of  the  bishops,  if  he  was  allowed  to  preach 
that  the  Church  of  England  was  not  a  true  church.  Indeed  these 
reasons  are  expressly  assigned  for  some  of  their  measures. 


HISTORICAL     NOTICE. 

Questionless,  the  high  character  of  the  Pilgrims  has  its  foundation 
in  their  religion,  —  their  unwavering  faith,  their  heroic  fortitude,  their 
patience  in  suffering,  their  perseverance  in  their  pilgrimage,  both  in 
exile  and  colonization,  their  inflexible  virtue,  combined  with  their  in- 
telligence and  enterprise,  —  are  now  "  known  on  earth  by  thousand 
signs,"  and  we  may  almost  say, "  by  thousand  through  the  skies."  But 
it  is  not  less  manifest,  that  that  which  gave  occasion  for  their  being 
called  to  show  forth  this  faith  and  these  virtues,  was  their  ecclesiasti- 
cal polity  and  practice.  They  admit  that  their  first  religious  expe- 
rience took  place  while  they  belonged  to  the  Church  of  England,  and 
that  their  doctrinal  views  were  in  accordance  with  the  articles  of  that 
church.  But  they  were  soon  convinced  that  the  worship  of  that 
church  was  formal,  supererogatory,  and  even  idolatrous  ;  and  especially 
that  its  national  character,  which  admitted  the  immoral  and  profane 
to  its  sacraments,  and  its  episcopal  government,  were  wholly  un- 
scriptural.  Under  this  conviction,  they  could  not  conscientiously  con- 
tinue in  its  communion,  and  they  were  men  who  chose  and  dared  to 
act  according  to  this  conviction  and  the  dictates  of  conscience,  even  at 
the  risk  of  the  loss  of  all  temporal  good. 

As  early  as  1602,  they  became  an  independent  church.     After  re- 
maining unnoticed  a  few  years,  they  incurred  the  displeasure  of  the 


THE  LEYDEN-PLYMOUTH,  CHUKCH.  403 

bishop,  and  tlie  condemnation  of  the  civil  tribunals.  Imprisonment, 
exile,  and  pilgrimage,  were  their  portion  until  they  landed  on  the 
Plymouth  Rock.  Of  their  Christian  fortitude,  hardships,  and  patience ; 
their  perseverance  and  final  success,  "  The  New  England's  Memorial " 
is  a  true,  though  it  may  not  be  a  full  and  complete  record.* 

It  would  seem  that  every  inquiring  mind  would  be  desirous  to  be- 
come acquainted  with  the  character,  order,  worship,  and  discipline 
of  this  first  independent  church,  which  through  so  many  hardships 
obtained  a  home  in  New  England,  when  it  was  the  habitation  only  for 
savage  men  and  savage  beasts ;  preferring  to  encounter  all  these  trials 
to  a  return  to  the  "  mother  church."  It  is  the  design  of  these  sheets 
to  examine  with  care,  exactness,  and,  in  some  matters,  even  minute- 
ness, their  history  and  their  memorials,  and  the  views'  of  their  con- 
temporaries, and  to  compare  them  with  the  polity  and  practice  of  the 
some  ten  thousand  churches  of  the  same  faith  and  order,  (which  have 
since  been  gathered  in  this  and  other  countries,)  with  this  first  per- 
manent Congregational  or  independent  church,  which  a  distinguished 
historian  has  said,  "  is  the  mother  of  us  all."  f 

We  say  first  permanent  independent  church,  because  all  previous 
attempts  to  sustain  such  a  church  in  modern  times  had  failed.  Perse- 
cution was  rife,  the  ministers  and  worshij)pers  were  seized,  im- 
prisoned, some  of  them  slain,  and  multitudes  of  them  perished  in  loath- 
some dungeons.  Luther  was  at  first  a  Congregationalist,  but  when 
the  converts  were  multijalied  and  churches  called  for,  he  said  "  what 
can  I  do  with  these  simple  towns'  people  ?  "  |  His  fears  prevailed ; 
he  became  an  Erastian  and  left  them  with  the  civil  rulei's.  And 
Calvin,  although  the  greatest  of  the  reformers  in  matters  of  doctrine, 
(yet  "  saw  not  all  things,")  and  never  established  a  Congregational 
church. 

Rev.  John  Robinson  was  pastor  of  this  church  of  the  pilgrims. 
He  is  spoken  of  by  historians  as  "  the  author  of  Independency."  But 
as  Rev.  John  Cotton  says,  "  it  was  instituted  and  practised  in  the  first 
ages  of  Christianity,  and  our  vSaviour  himself  is  the  true  '  Author '  of 
this  first  ecclesiastical  state  of  the  church ; "  and  Gov.  Winslow  says, 
"  the  Primitive  Churches  of  the  Apostolic  age  were  the  pattern  which 
Mr.  Robinson  had  in  his  eye."     Questionless,  he  was  a  great  re- 


*  See  Extracts  from  Founders  of  Xew  Plymouth,  by  Hunter,  apiiendcd  to  this 
Article, 
t  Hon.  Alden  Bradford.  J  D'Aubigne,  vol.  iv.  p.  32. 


404  APPENDIX. 

former,  and  revived  the  true  order  of  the  churches,  which  had  been, 
for  ages,  swallowed  up  and  lost  in  Episcopacy  and  Romanism.  Per- 
haps it  was  not  wholly  lost.  We  can  perceive  traces  of  it  among  the 
Paulicians  and  Albigenses,  among  the  converts  in  Luther's  time, 
among  the  followers  of  Wickliff,  called  Lollards  and  Gospellers,  and 
even  in  the  time  of  the  "  bloody  Mary."  In  the  reign  of  Elizabeth, 
Barrow,  Penry,  and  Greenwood,*  became  martyrs  for  attempting 
reforms  and  meetings  in  the  Congregational  way,  and  one  Robert 
Brown  made  himself  notorious  for  his  denunciation  of  the  Established 
Church,  and  for  collecting  meetings  which  he  called  the  only  true 
churches.  But  his  apostasy  was  very  scandalous,  his  name  became 
a  reproach,  and  his  followers  were  scattered. 

But  all  these  movements  had  been  crushed,  the  ministers  silenced 
by  death  or  exile,  and  the  worshippers  were  "  as  sheep  without  a 
shepherd,"  when,  in  1G02,  Robinson  and  his  coadjutors  had  consti- 
tuted an  independent  church  in  the  north  of  England.  The  publica- 
tion of  Robinson's  works  had  been  desired  by  the  "  Congregational 
Board  "  here,  when  it  was  ascertained  that  they  were  in  a  course  of 
publication  by  "  the  Congregational  Union "  in  England.  The 
"  Board  "  forthwith  became  interested  in  the  enterprise,  and  at  once 
purchased  an  edition,  and  have  given  extensive  circulation  to  his  life 
and  works,  in  three  volumes  ;  books  which  should  be  read  with  atten- 
tion, as  the  best  expounders  of  our  order  yet  printed.  It  will  be 
seen  that  Mr.  Robinson,  having  been  beneficed  in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, renounced  that  church  and  his  fellowship  in  the  university,  and 
became  pastor  of  the  independent  church  before  mentioned ;  that 
persecution  drove  him  and  his  church  to  Holland  in  1608;  that  his 
church  made  their  pilgrimage  to  Plymouth  in  1G20 ;  that  they  and  he 
expected  he  would  shortly  follow  them,  but  that  he  died  in  lG2o  at 
the  age  of  fifty  years.  In  his  exile  he  was  followed  with  censorious 
books  and  denunciations  by  Episcopalians,  Presbyterians,  and  even 
Puritans,  charging  him  with  Brownism,  democracy,  and  as  a  Sepa- 
ratist who  had  broken  away  from  the  "mother  church"  to  the  scan- 
dal of  all  true  religion.  To  all  these  books  Mr.  Robinson  replied, 
and  vindicated  his  course,  his  faith  and  "  the  order  of  the  house  of 
God,"  in  the  masterly  argument  and  great  purity  of  style  exhibited  in 
these  his  published  works,  and  which  commend  themselves  to  all 
attentive  readers. 


*  See  Punch.  Hist.  Cong. 


THE  LETDEN-PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.  405 

A  catalogue  of  his  works  may  be  found,  in  clii'onological  order, 
(12  books  and  tracts)  in  the  third  volume.  It  is  manifest  from  these, 
that  he  was  a  man  of  a  clear,  strong,  and  cultivated  mind  :  his  posi- 
tions are  well  argued,  and  the  style  more  perspicuous  and  modern- 
ized than  other  writers  of  his  day.  The  historians  and  biographers 
characterize  him  as  "  a  man  of  genius,  quick  penetration,  ready  wit, 
and  of  great  modesty,  integrity,  and  candor :  also,  of  great  prudence, 
liberality,  and  ardent  piety,  and  in  his  search  after  truth,  careful  and 
thorough.  He  was,  withal,  much  respected  by  all  the  truly  pious  of 
whatever  denomination."  Mr.  Prince  was  at  Leyden  nearly  a  cen- 
tury after  his  death,  and  the  aged  people  told  him  that  "  Mr.  Robin- 
son was  held  in  high  estimation  both  by  the  city  and  university  for 
his  learning,  piety,  and  moderation ;  and  that  the  magistrates,  minis- 
ters, scholars,  and  gentry  mourned  his  death  as  a  public  loss." 

Mr.  Baylie,  a  Presbyterian,  wrote  with  much  bitterness  against  the 
Independents,  but  speaks  thus  of  Mr.  Eobinson :  "  Their  pastor  was 
a  man  of  excellent  parts,  and  the  most  learned,  polished,  and  modest 
spirit  that  ever  separated  from  the  Church  of  England;  that  the 
Apologies  he  wrote  were  very  handsome ;  that  he  was  the  principal 
overthrower  of  the  Brownists,  and  became  the  author  of  Indepen- 
dency." —  Dissuasive,  1  G4o.  Hornius,  historical  professor  of  Leyden, 
who  died  in  1G70,  speaks  of  Mr.  Eobinson  in  his  Ecclesiastical  His- 
tory, much  in  the  same  terms. 

The  following  is  from  the  "  Works,"  vol.  iii.  p.  489  :  "  The  church 
at  Leyden  was  the  mother  church  of  the  Pilgrims  at  Plymouth. 
During  his  life  and  the  continuance  of  the  church  at  Leyden,  the  two 
societies  were  essentially  one.  The  pilgrims  at  Plymouth  did  not  es- 
tablish a  new  oi'ganization  :  they  went  out,  according  to  mutual  agree- 
ment, '  as  an  absolute  church  of  themselves,'  already  constituted, 
being  only  a  branch  of  the  church  still  remaining  in  Holland,  and 
they  continued  to  be  essentially  one  in  religious  sentiment  and  eccle- 
siastical practices."  He  was  their  acknowledged  pastor  (of  the  pil- 
grims) until  his  death ;  and  his  letters  and  their  records  show  that 
this  was  so.  Both  Hubbard  and  Hutchinson  call  him  their  pastor, 
and  that  "  they  continued  their  expectation  of  his  immigration  until 
his  death."  Poverty  and  the  opposition  of  the  merchant  adventurers 
prevented  it,  but  in  1629  the  pilgrims  advanced  £550  to  enable'Tiis 
family  and  the  residue  of  the  church  to  join  them ;  which  was  done.* 


=*  See  page  108,  note. 


406  APPENDIX. 

Mr.  Robinson's  weight  of  character  gave  him  a  moral  poicer  in  his 
church  which  produced,  or  was  well  calculated  to  produce,  that  uxiON 
of  sentiment  and  affection  and  action,  which  very  much  promoted  the 
success  of  their  enterprise.  Brotherly  love  was  in  them  and  abounded, 
so  that  they  were  always  ready  to  bear  one  another's  burdens.  All 
their  history  attests  this.  Their  faith  and  their  practice  Avere  the 
same  in  every  member.  During  their  twelve  years  of  exile,  we  hear 
not  of  a  single  outbreak.  Other  neighboring  exiled  churches  had 
collisions,  and  to  avoid  being  involved  in  the  evil  consequences,  this 
church  early  removed  to  Leyden.  To  shame  their  own  people,  the 
magistrates  said,  "These  English  have  lived  among  us  these  ten 
years,  and  yet  we  have  never  had  any  suit  or  accusation  against  them, 
and  they  have  lived  in  harmony  among  themselves."  —  Mem.  Mr. 
Robinson  says,  "  "We  are  knit  together  in  a  body  in  a  most  strict  and 
sacred  covenant,  of  the  violation  of  which  we  make  great  conscience, 
by  virtue  whereof  we  do  hold  ourselves  straitly  tied  to  all  care  of 
each  other's  good,  and  of  the  whole  by  every,  and  so  mutual,  and  it 
is  not  with  us  as  with  other  men,  whom  small  things  can  discourage." 
—  Life,  p.  40.  They  were  agreed  in  their  last  pilgrimage,  and 
the  want  of  means  alone  prevented  the  contemporaneous  embarkation 
of  the  whole  church.  The  subsequent  history  of  the  church  will  give 
evidence  of  the  continuance  of  this  "  Unity  of  the  spirit  in  the 
bonds  of  peace,"  when  the  whole  church  were  in  Plymouth.  Hub- 
bard says,  (speaking  of  the  order  of  their  worship  before  they  settled 
a  pastor,)  "  the  Plymouth  people  well  understood  their  own  princi- 
ples ;  they  were  a  serious,  religious  people,  who  knew  the  way  of 
their  worship,  and  were  resolved  upon  it."  —  p.  65. 

Mr.  Bernard,  in  his  book  against  Mr.  Robinson's  course,  says, 
"  The  ill  success  of  independency  in  having  no  more  increase,  was  an 
argument  against  it."  To  which  Mr.  Robinson  answers,  in  almost  a 
pi'ophetic  spirit,  "  Religion  is  not  always  sown  and  reaped  in  one 
age  ;  '  one  soweth  and  another  reapeth.'  The  many  that  are  already 
gathered  into  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  and 
the  nearness  of  many  more  through  the  land,  do  promise,  within  less 
than  an  hundred  years,  if  our  sins  and  theirs  make  not  us  and  them 
unworthy  of  his  mercy,  a  very  plenteous  harvest."  —  vol.  ii.  p.  G6. 

"  The  prediction  was  verified.  One  hundred  years  passed,  and  the 
great  principles  Robinson  contended  for,  had  spread  through  England 
and  a  considerable  portion  of  America."  —  Life,  p.  74.  It  is  not 
now,  perhaps,  too  much  to  say  that  there  are,  at  the  present  time,  at 
least  ten  thousand  churches  gathered  upon  the  Congregational  polity, 


THE  LEYDEN-PLYMOUTH  CHUKCH.        407 

about  four  thousand  of  whicli  are  in  Great  Britain.  Rev.  John  Cot- 
ton said  in  view  of  the  same  suggestion  of  Bernard,  "  the  Lord  in- 
crease them  an  hundred,  yea  a  thousand  fold,  and  make  them  as  the 
stars  of  heaven  for  muhitude." —  TFc?^,  etc.,  11.  We  have  already 
hopeful  indications  of  a  full  answer  to  this  prayer,  and  "  of  the  estab- 
lishment of  spiritual  and  voluntary  churches  throughout  the  world." 
Rev.  Dr.  Allen  says,  "  It  is  but  truth  to  say  that  many  tens  of 
thousands  of  Christian  men  hold  the  name  of  Robinson  in  honorable 
remembrance.  He  yet  lives  by  his  example  and  by  the  influence  of 
his  saci'ifices  and  toils ;  and  in  the  third  century  after  his  death,  he 
enjoys  the  singular  distinction  of  being  equally  honored  in  the  east 
and  the  west,  in  two  countries  separated  by  a  mighty  ocean."  —  Life,  75. 
"  A  good  book  is  the  precious  lifeblood  of  a  master-spirit,  embalmed 
and  treasured  up  on  purpose  to  a  life  beyond  life."  —  Milton.  Before 
proceeding  to  give  Mr.  Robinson's  views  in  detail,  we  feel  constrained 
to  make  the  following  extracts  in  proof  of  his  candor,  Catholicism, 
and  entire  freedom  from  all  bigotry  and  bands  of  human  invention. 
He  says  (vol.  iii.  103),  "had  my  persuasion  in  it  (the  truth  he  had 
been  contending  for)  been  fuller  than  ever  it  was,  I  profess  myself 
always  one  of  them,  who  still  desire  to  learn  further,  what  the  good 
will  of  God  is."  But  his  parting  words  to  the  pilgrims,  as  given  by 
Gov.  Winslow  (in  Prince,  175),  should  always  be  borne  in  remem- 
brance by  those  who  would  understand  his  true  character,  and  who 
themselves  would  be  free  from  the  chains  of  human  inventions  and 
dogmatism.  "  He  charged  us  before  God  to  follow  him  no  further 
than  he  followed  Christ ;  and  if  God  should  reveal  any  thing  to  us, 
by  any  other  instrument  of  His,  to  be  ready  to  receive  it  as  ever  we 
were  to  receive  any  truth  by  his  ministry ;  for  he  was  very  confident 
the  Lord  had  more  truth  and  light  yet  to  break  forth  out  of  his  holy 
word.  He  took  occasion  also  miserably  to  bewail  the  state  of  the 
reformed  churches,  who  were  come  to  a  period  in  religion,  and  would 
go  no  further  than  the  instruments  of  their  reformation.  The  Lu- 
therans could  not  go  beyond  what  Luther  saw  ;  for  Avhatever  part  of 
God's  word  he  had  further  revealed  to  Calvin,  they  had  rather  die 
than  embrace  it ;  and  so  you  see  the  Calvinists,  they  stick  where  he 
left  them.  A  misery  much  to  be  lamented.  For  though  they  were 
precious  shining  lights  in  their  times,  yet  God  had  not  revealed  his 
whole  will  to  them,  and  were  they  now  alive,  they  would  be  as  ready 
to  receive  further  light  as  that  they  had  received.  He  also  put  us  in 
mind  of  our  church  covenant,  whereby  we  engaged  with  God  and  one 


408  APPENDIX. 

another,  to  receive  whatever  light  or  truth  should  be  made  known 
to  us  from  his  written  word,  but  withal  exhorted  us  to  take  heed  what 
we  receive  for  truth ;  and  well  to  examine,  compai'e  and  weigh  it 
with  other  Scriptures  before  we  receive  it.  For  it  is  not  possible  the 
Christian  world  should  come  so  lately  out  of  such  anti-Christian  dark- 
ness, and  that  full  perfection  of  knowledge  should  break  forth  at 
once."  *  Though  a  believer  in  the  infallibility  of  the  Scriptures,  he 
did  not  believe  in  the  infallibility  of  human  interpretations. 

Upon  which  Mr.  Prince  remarks,  "  "Words  almost  astonishing  in 
that  age  of  low  and  universal  bigotry  which  prevailed  in  the  English 
nation ;  wherein  this  truly  great  and  learned  man  seems  to  be  almost 
the  only  divine  who  was  capable  of  rising  into  a  noble  freedom  of 
thinking  and  practising  in  religious  matters,  and  even  of  using  such 
an  equal  liberty  on  his  own  people.  He  labors  to  take  them  off  from 
their  attachment  to  him,  that  they  might  be  the  more  entirely  free  to 
search  and  follow  the  Sci'iptures."     Mr.  Prince  proceeds :  — 

"  But  as  Mr.  Robinson  and  his  church  were  of  the  same  mind,  and 
always  lived  in  great  harmony  and  unity,  I  shall  here  give  a  sum- 
mary of  their  main  principles  from  their  published  writings. 

I.  They  were  in  the  sentiments,  which  since,  the  famous  Mr.  Chil- 
lingworth  tells  us  that,  after  a  long  study,  he  also  came  into;  that  is  to 
say,  that  the  inspired  Scriptures  only  contain  the  true  religion ;  and 
especially,  nothing  is  to  be  accounted  the  Pi'otestant  religion,  respect- 
ing either  faith  or  worship,  but  what  is  taught  in  them ;  as  also  in  the 
same  sentiments  which  the  celebrated  Bishop  Hoadly  and  many  other 
great  men  have  so  nobly  defended,  as  the  i-ight  of  human  nature,  as 
the  very  basis  of  the  reformation,  and  indeed  of  all  sincere  religion,— 
that  every  man  has  the  right  of  judging  for  himself,  of  trying  doctrines 
by  them,  and  of  worshipping  according  to  his  apprehension  of  the 
meaning  of  them. 

II.  As  to  faith  and  the  holy  sacraments,  they  believed  the  doctrinal 
articles  of  the  Church  of  England,  as  also  of  the  lleformed  Churches 
of  Scotland,  Ireland,  France,  the  Palatinate,  Geneva,  Switzerland, 
and  the  United  Provinces,  to  be  agreeable  to  the  tfoly  oracles ;  allow- 
ing all  the  pious  members  of  these  churches  communion  with  them, 
and  differing  from  them  only  in  matters  jjurely  ecclesiastical. 

III.  As  to  ecclesiastical  matters,  they  held  the  following  articles  to 
be  agreeable  to  Scriptui'e  and  reason :  — 


*  More  full  in  Mather,  p.  14. 


PRINCIPLES  OF   CHURCH  ORGANIZATION.  409 

1.  That  no  particular  church  ought  to  consist  of  more  members  than 
can  conveniently  watch  one  over  another,  and  usually  meet  and  wor- 
ship in  one  congregation. 

2.  That  every  particular  church  of  Christ  is  only  to  consist  of  such 
as  appear  to  believe  in  him  and  obey  him. 

3.  That  any  competent  number  of  such,  when  their  consciences 
oblige  them,  have  a  right  to  embody  into  a  church  for  their  mutual 
edification. 

4.  That  this  embodying  is  by  some  certain  contract  or  covenant 
either  expressed  or  implied  ;  though  it  ought  to  be  by  the  former. 

5.  That  being  embodied,  they  have  a  right  to  choose  all  their 
officers. 

6.  That  the  officers  appointed  by  Christ  for  his  embodied  church, 
are,  in  some  respects,  of  three  sorts,  in  others  but  two.  First,  Pastors 
or  teaching  Elders,  who  have  the  power  of  overseeing,  teaching,  ad- 
ministering the  sacraments,  and  ruling  too ;  and  being  chiefly  to  giv- 
ing themselves  to  studying,  teaching,  and  the  spiritual  care  of  the 
flock,  are  therefore  to  be  maintained.  Second,  mere  Ruling  Elders,* 
Avho  are  to  help  the  pastors  in  overseeing  and  ruling ;  that  their 
officers  be  not  temporary,  as  among  the  Dutch  and  French  churches, 
but  continual;  also,  being  qualified  in  some  degree  to  teach,  they 
ai'e  to  teach  only  occasionally,  through  necessity,  or  in  their  pastor's 
absence  or  illness,  but  being  not  to  give  themselves  to  study  or  teach- 
ing, they  have  no  need  of  maintenance.  The  elders  of  both  sorts  form 
the  Presbytery  of  overseers  and  rulers,  which  should  be  in  every  par- 
ticular church,  and  are  in  Scripture  sometimes  called  presbyters  or 
elders,  sometimes  bishops  or  overseers,  sometimes  guides,  and  some- 
times rulers.  Third,  Deacons,  who  are  to  take  care  of  the  poor ;  the 
church's  treasure  ;  to  distribute  for  the  support  of  the  pastor,  the  sup- 
ply of  the  needy,  the  propagation  of  religion,  and  to  minister  at  the 
Lord's  table. 

7.  That  these  officers,  being  chosen  and  ordained,  have  no  lordly, 
arbitrary,  or  imposing  power,  but  can  only  rule  and  minister  with  the 
consent  of  the  brethren,  who  ought  not  in  contempt  to  be  called  the 
laity,  but  to  be  treated  as  men  and  brethren  in  Christ,  not  as  slaves  or 
minors. 


*  It  will  be  seen  subsequently  that  "  mere  ruling  elders,"  is  a  mistake.  None 
•were  chosen  who  vrere  not  "  apt  to  teach/'  both  in  the  consistory  and  the 
assembly. 

35 


410  APPENDIX. 

8.  That  no  cliurches  or  church  officers  whatever  have  any  power 
over  any  other  church  or  officers,  to  control  or  impose  upon  them ; 
but  are  all  equal  in  their  rights  and  privileges,  and  ought  to  be  inde- 
pendent in  the  exercise  and  enjoyment  of  thera. 

9.  As  to  church  administrations,  they  held  that  baptism  is  a  seal  of 
the  covenant  of  grace,  and  should  be  dispensed  only  to  visible  believ- 
ers, with  their  unadult  childi'en,  and  this  in  primitive  purity,  as  in  the 
times  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  without  the  sign  of  the  cross  or  any 
other  invented  ceremony ;  that  the  Lord's  Supper  should  be  received 
as  it  was  at  first,  even  in  Christ's  immediate  presence,  in  the  table 
posture ;  that  the  elders  should  not  be  restrained  from  praying  in  pub- 
lic as  well  as  private,  according  to  the  various  occasions  continually 
offi^ring  from  the  word  of  Providence,  and  no  set  form  should  be  im- 
posed on  any ;  that  excommunication  should  be  wholly  spiritual,  a 
mere  rejecting  the  scandalous  from  the  communion  of  the  church  in 

he  holy  sacraments  and  those  other  spiritual  privileges  which  are  pe- 
culiar to  the  faithful,  and  that  the  church  or  its  officers  have  no  au- 
thority to  inflict  any  penalties  of  a  temporal  nature. 

10.  As  for  holy  days,  they  were  very  strict  for  the  observation  of 
the  Lord's  day,  in  a  pious  memorial  of  the  incarnation,  birth,  death, 
resurrection,  ascension,  and  benefits  of  Christ ;  as  also  solemn  fast- 
ings and  thanksgivings,  as  the  state  of  Providence  requires  ;  but  all 
other  times  not  prescribed  in  Scripture,  they  utterly  relinquished. 
And  as,  in  general,  they  could  not  conceive  any  thing  a  part  of 
Christ's  religion  which  he  has  not  required,  they  therefore  renounced 
all  human  right  of  inventing,  and  much  less  of  imposing  it  upon 
others. 

These  were  the  main  principles  of  that  scriptural  and  religious 
liberty,-  for  which  this  people  suftered  in  England,  fled  to  Holland, 
traversed  the  ocean,  and  sought  a  dangerous  retreat  in  this  remote 
and  savage  desert  of  Xorth  America,  that  here  they  might  fully  en- 
joy them,  and  leave  them  to  their  last  posterity."  —  Prince,  176- 
179. 

This  summary  is  far  from  being  a  complete  account  of  Mr.  Robin- 
son's views  of  the  proper  order  of  the  church.  We  have  looked  into 
his  works,  just  now  printed,  but  a  small  part  of  which  had  probably 
been  read  by  Mr.  Prince,  and  state  several  particulars  in  detail. 


GOVEKNMENT  OF  THE  CHUECII  DEMOCRATIC.         411 


rOWER   OF   THE   CnURCH   AND    OF   TEE   ELDERS. 

This  subject  is  interesting  as  matter  of  ecclesiastical  history,  as 
exhibiting  the  views  of  this,  in  some  sense,  "  the  Father ''  *  of  our  or- 
der, and  because  some  still  hold  that  the  whole  poAver  of  the  bench  of 
elders  has  devolved  upon  the  pastor. 

Eobinson  says,  "  The  Papists  place  the  ruling  power  in  the  Pope, 
the  Episcopalians  in  the  bishop,  the  Puritan  [Presbyterian]  in  the 
Presbytery  —  we  put  it  in  the  body  of  the  congregation,  the  multi- 
tude, called  the  church.  We  j^rofess  the  elders  to  be  the  ox'dinary  gov- 
ernors in  the  church,  only  we  may  not  acknowledge  them  to  be  "  lords 
over  God's  heritage," — controlling  all,  and  to  be  controlled  by  none. 
The  eldership,  like  other  ordinances,  is  given  for  the  service  of  the 
church,  and  the  elders  the  servants  of  the  church.  It  is  one  thing  to 
govern  the  chijrch,  and  another  thing  to  be  the  church.  The  people's 
obedience  to  the  elders  consists  in  receiving  their  instructions,  admo- 
nitions, exhortations,  and  consolations,  and  the  elder's  government, 
not.  in  erecting  any  tribunal  seat,  or  throne  of  judgment,  but  in  ex- 
horting, teaching,  improving,  and  comforting  them  by  the  word  of 
God."—  Works,  ii.  7-144. 

"  In  admitting  members  on  their  professions,  and  censuring  incor- 
rigible offenders,  we  leave  the  execution  of  these  things  to  the  elders, 
but  deny  plainly  that  it  can  be  done  without  the  people's  privity  and 
consent.  It  appertains  to  the  elders  to  govern  the  people  in  their 
voting,  and  to  the  church  freely  to  vote  in  the  elections  and  judgment 
of  the  churcli ;  the  external  government  is  to  be  administered  by  the 
elders."  —  Worhs,  iii.  37-43. 

"  In  all  the  acts  of  the  church  the  brethren  join  with  the  elders, 
and  are  one  and  the  same  body."  —  Works,  ii.  449. 

Ilanbury  says,  Eobinson  holds  that  the  "  elders  rule  by  consent  of 
the  church.  They  are  set  over  them  for  their  guidance,  as  the  stew- 
ai'd  over  the  house,  or  watchman  over  the  city." 

"A  company  of  faithful  })eople,  in  the  covenant  of  the  Gospel,  is  a 
church,  though  without  officers ;  and  this  church  hath  an  interest  in 
all  the  holy  things  of  God  tvithin  itself,  without  axij  foreign  assistance, 
and  any  private  brother  in  such  a  church  may  do  a  necessary  work  of 
an  officer.     Where  there  ai'e  already  officers,  by  and  to  which  others 

*  So  called  by  Neal  and  Buck. 


412  APPENDIX. 

are  called,  there  the  ofTicers  are  to  ordain  the  latter."  —  Worh,  ii. 
240. 

According  to  the  Cambridge  Platform,  the  church  chooses  and  de- 
poses its  own  officers,  ministers  as  well  as  others,  and  when  conven- 
ient, neighbor  churches  are  to  be  advised  with.  (See  chap.  8.)  This 
agrees  with  the  expressed  views  of  Robinson.  But  sec.  11  provides 
that  "  in  an  organic  church  and  right  administration,  all  acts  proceed 
after  the  manner  of  a  mixed  administration,  so  as  no  act  can  be  con- 
summated or  perfected  without  the  consent  of  both."  (The  body  of 
the  church  and  the  elders.) 

This  last  provision  has  been  the  subject  of  much  discussion  and 
some  litigation.  The  appropriate  power  of  the  elders  was  strongly 
agitated  in  the  exiled  churches  in  Holland,  in  Robinson's  time,  and 
became  the  cause  of  the  separation  of  Johnson  and  Ainsworth,  two 
distinguished  pastors.  Robinson  and  his  church  were  consulted  on 
the  subject,  and  thus  advised :  "  If  it  please  the  Lord  so  far  to  enlarge 
your  hearts  on  both  sides,  brethren,  as  that  this  mid<Me  way  be  had, 
namely,  that  the  matter  of  offence  be  first  brought  for  order,  prepa- 
ration, and  prevention  of  unnecessary  trouble,  unto  the  elders,  as  the 
church  governors,  (though  it  is  like  we,  for  our  parts,  shall  not  so 
practice  in  this  particular,)  and  after,  if  things  be  not  ended,  to  the 
church  of  elders  and  brethren,  there  to  be  judged,  until  it  please 
the  God  of  wisdom  and  Father  of  lights  to  manifest  otherwise  for 
our  joint  accord  —  it  would  make  for  the  glory  of  God."  The  advice 
did  not  prevail,  and  Ainsworth  *  and  his  friends  gathered  a  new 
church  which  held  to  the  views  of  Robinson.  — Han.  i.  343.  Johnson  f 
held  to  the  authoritative  power  of  the  elders,  but  the  others  held  that 
the)'  could  do  no  valid  act  without  the  consent  of  the  church,  and  when 
matters  were  before  the  church,  they  voted  with  the  brethren,  and 
had  no  official  privilege.  It  was  objected  by  his  antagonist  that  this 
was  a  democracy  (a  form  of  government  very  objectionable  in  those 
times),  to  which  Mr.  Robinson  replied  that  it  might  be  considered  as 
an  aristocracy,  as  the  elders,  by  their  age  and  gravity  and  official 
station,  would  be  likely  to  have  the  respect  and  assent  of  the  church. 
—  See  Hist.  Gong.  337. 

As  Rev.  John  Cotton  was  one  of  the  best  writers  on  church  polity, 
and  as  he  has  been  supposed  to  differ  with  Robinson  on  this  subject, 
it  may  be  best  to  give  his  views  pretty  fully ;  and  certainly  he  did 


*  Sec  Works,  iii.  462.  t  Ibid.  441. 


GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  CHUECH  DEMOCRATIC.    413 

differ  with  him  in  1636,  when  he  wrote  his  letter  to  Lord  Say  and 
Seal. — ,Hutch.  i.  App.  It  seems  his  Lordship  had  written  to  him 
his  fears  of  this  democracy.  But  says  Cotton,  "  Democracy  I  do  not 
conceive  that  ever  God  did  ordain  as  a  fit  government  for  church  or 
commonwealth.  Though  it  be  a  status  poimlaris,  where*  they  choose 
their  own  governors,  yet  "  the  government  is  not  a  democracy,  if  not 
administered  by  the  people,  but  by  the  governors ;  if  many,  an  aris- 
tocracy, which  even  Mr.  Robinson  admits."  (But  Mr.  Robinson's  is 
an  admission  only  of  the  wo)'d,  not  the  thing.  —  Supra.)  He  probably 
wrote  "  The  Keys  "  not  long  after,  although  the  book  was  not  printed 
till  1644,  by  reason  of  the  difficulty  of  a  license.  Baillie,  a  presbyte- 
rian  minister,  answered  "  The  Keys,"  and  says,  "  If  yon  call  yourself 
a  Concjrerjationalist,  because  you  give  jurisdiction  and  censure  to  ev- 
ery particular  congregation,  though  this  loas  the  toay  of  Robinson  and 
Ainsworth,  you  revoke  all  this,  putting  into  the  hands  of  the  elder- 
ship the  whole  jurisdiction.  The  style,  '  Congregational,'  seems  not 
rightly  appropriated  to  them  who  have  destroyed  the  Congregational 
way  and  turned  it  into  presbyterial."  —  Han.  iii.  416.  ■ 

Baillie  read  "The  Keys  "  as  others  have  read  them,  and  as  Mr. 
Cotton's  editors  (Goodwin  and  Nye,  then  standard-bearers  for  inde- 
pendency in  England),  read  the  same  book  —  making  the  church  a 
real  aristocracy.  In  their  preface  to  "  The  Keys,"  they  disagree 
with  him,  and  give  an  extended  account  of  their  own  views,  which  do 
not  much  vary  from  Robinson's.  They  thus  write :  "  The  right  dis- 
posal of  power  in  the  church  may  be  in  due  and  proportional  allot- 
ment and  dispersion,  though  not  in  the  same  measui'e  and  degree,  into 
divers  hands,  according  to  the  several  concernments  and  interests  the 
church  may  have,  rather  than  entire  and  sole  trust  committed  to  any 
one  man,  or  any  one  sort  or  kind  of  men  or  officers."  This  is  rather 
enigmatical;  but  see  what  follows:  "The  power  of  this  censure  of 
excommunication  is  inseparably  linked  by  Christ  unto  a  particular 
congregation,  as  the  people's  natural  privilege  thereof,  so  as  no  assem- 
bly or  company  of  elders  should  assume  it  to  themselves,  or  sever  the 
power  thereof  from  them."  They  compai'e  the  elders  to  a  judge,  who 
pronounces  the  sentence  after  the  jury  have  found  th^^cused  guilty. 
But  in  1645  was  printed  Mr.  Cotton's  "Way  of  the  Churches,"  and 
here  he  coincides  entirely  Avith  Mr.  Robinson,  and  also  adopts  the 
sentiments  and  even  language  of  the  editors  of  the  Keys.  His  rea- 
sons for  allowing  the  chureh  so  much  power  are  founded  on  Matth.  18  : 
17.  "  We  cannot  find  throughout  the  New  Testament  that  the  word 
church  is  taken  otherwise  than  for  the  society  and  congregation  of  the 

35* 


414  APPENDIX. 

faithful,  unless  it  be  once,  where  it  is  taken  for  a  civil  assembly,  but 
never  for  a  bishop,  counsel,  or  archdeacon,  nor  for  an  assembly  of 
presbyters  ;  the  consistory  is  a  word  unheard  of  there,  nor  are  any 
com[)laints  directed  thithex',  unless  to  prepare  them  for  the  hearing  or 
judgment  of*the  church.  Nor  are  any  censures  of  the  church  com- 
mitted to  presbyters  alone,  to  be  administered  by  them,  though  they 
are  to  be  administered  by  them  in  the  presence  and  by  the  consent  of 
the  church.  When  a  whole  multitude  is  associated  in  a  body,  any 
offence  may  be  orderly  and  ordinarily  told  unto  them  by  a  complaint. 
The  promise  of  binding  in  heaven  what  the  church  bindeth  on  earth, 
pertaineth  to  the  ratifying  of  the  censure  by  the  whole  church  men- 
tioned in  the  verse  before.  lie  appeals  also  to  the  practice  at  Corinth, 
1  Cor.  4 :  5." 

"  The  church  are  governed  by  the  elders  so  long  as  they  rule  well. 
But  in  case  they  err  or  commit  offence,  they  shall  be  governed  by  the 
whole  church.  The  power  of  the  keys  was  given  to  Peter,  not  as  an 
apostle,  or  as  an  elder,  but  as  a  professed  believer,  in  the  name  of  a 
believer,  whereupon  the  binding  and  loosing,  which  is  the  power  of 
the  keys,  is  attributed  to  the  whole  church," 

"  When  the  censure  is  said  to  be  by  commo7i  consent,  we  mean  that 
we  do  not  carry  matters  either  by  the  overruling  power  of  the  pres- 
bytery or  the  consent  of  the  major  part  of  the  church,  but  by  the 
general  and  joint  consent  of  all  the  members  of  the  church,  as  becometh 
the  Church  of  God." —  Tlory  of  the  Church,  in  Ilan.  ii.  5G0-o72. 

It  has  been  said  that  Mr.  Cotton's  sentiments  are  probably  not 
fairly  given  in  this  "  Way,  etc."  and  that  his  friends  in  England  to 
whom  the  publication  Avas  intrusted,  changed  his  phraseology.  But 
the  book  was  very  sharply  answered  and  criticized  by  a  Avriter,  "  Vin- 
dia3  clavium,"  (pp.  90;  London,  1G45,)  and  Mr.  Cotton  was  therein 
pointedly  charged  with  having  changed  his  sentiments  in  respect  to 
the  power  of  the  elders,  and  that  his  editors,  in  the  prefatory  epistle, 
approve  of  it,  and  now  begin  to  applaud  themselves  as  jumping  in 
jsjdgment  with  the  author." 

Mr.  Cotton  replies  (Way  of  the  Churches  cleared)  in  1648,  j).  74, 
London,  and  i|^his  he  does  not  complain  that  the  "  Way,  etc."  ex- 
presses any  thing  contrary  to  his  opinions,  but  on  the  contrary  de- 
fends and  justifies  the  whole  ;  does  not  admit  that  it  is  inconsistent 
with  "  the  Keys ; "  agrees  with  St.  Augustine  that  "  Peter  received 
the  keys  in  the  name  of  the  church  ; "  and  moreover  adds,  "  it  is  no 
matter  of  calumny,  if,  in  some  later  tractate,  I  should  retract  or  ex- 
press more  commodiously  what  I  wrote  in  a  former  less  safely."  — 
Han.  ii.  280-284. 


GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH  DEMOCRATIC.    415 

Here  then,  certainly,  is  a  perfect  agreement.  Robinson  says,  "  in 
all  the  acts  of  the  church,  the  brethren  join  lo'itli  the  elders,  and  are 
one  and  the  same  body."  —  Supra. 

Cotton  says,  "  AYe  mean  that  we  do  not  carry  matters  by  the  over- 
ruling power  of  the  presbytery  or  the  consent  of  the  major  part  of 
the  church,  but  by  the  general  and  joint  -consent  of  alV  So  that 
Hubbard  (Hist.  N.  E.)  lost  his  joke  when  he  said  "  the  Separatists 
drown  the  elder's  government  by  the  vote  of  the  brethren,  being  con- 
tented that  the  elders  should  sit  in  the  saddle  if  they  could  hold  the 
bridle  ; "  seeming  to  think  Mr.  Cotton  had  invented  a  "middle  way," 
a  way  found  by  Robinson  many  years  before.  This  matter  has  been 
explained  by  one  of  our  eminent  divines.  "  When  Mr.  Cotton  wrote 
<  the  Keys,'  democracy  had  not  ceased  to  be  a  scarecrow ;  the  arch- 
bishop (Laud)  was  only  chained  and  might  be  let  loose.  When  he 
wrote  the  '  Way  of  the  Churches,'  parliament  '  held  the  reins  and 
set  also  in  the  saddle,'  and  the  analogy  to  the  '  King,  Lords,  and 
Commons,' upon  which  he  framed  his  '  elderhood  and  brotherhood' 
was  crumbling  to  pieces.  The  church  was  about  to  be  left  '  without 
a  bishop,  and  the  state  without  a  king;'  the  aristocracy  also,  was 
nearly  overthrown,  and  shortly  after,  wholly  so.  It  has  been  believed, 
and  is  probably  true,  that  on  this  change  of  the  government  in .  the 
momer .  country,  the  eldership  began  to  be  of  no  account  in  the 
churches,  and  was  so  low  at  the  restoration,  that  it  never  coidd  he,  as 
it  never  needed  to  he,  revived." 

Rev.  John  Wise,  the  accredited  expounder  of  the  Platform,  says, 
"Tell  it  to  the  church, -r- weans  the  ichole  hody  of  the  church.  Let 
the  objector  produce  one  text  more  in  which  it  means  the  officers  of 
the  church,  and  I  will  resign."  Rev.  Dr.  Whitaker,  a  minister  in 
Salem,  of  the  Presbyterian  order,  replied  in  a  large  pa#phlet,  and 
says,  "  I  will  give  up  the  controversy,  if  Mr.  Wise  is  right  in  this ; " 
and  though  he  cites  Hebrew  verses  from  the  Old  Testament,  he  cites 
none  from  the  New  Testament  in  which  it  is  so  used,  although  it  is 
said  it  is  to  be  found  therein  about  two  hundred  times.  Dr.  Whitaker 
says  there  were  Presbyterians  in  the  Cambridge  Synod  who  disagreed 
to  the  report  of  the  Committee  and  were  about  to  withdraw,  and  the 
transcendent  power  of  the  eldership  was  inserted  to  prevent  a  separa- 
tion, so  that  "  the  platform  has  a  double  face,  and  looks  two  ways." 
Since  the  time  of  John  Cotton,  there  is  no  danger  in  calling  things  by 
their  true  names,  and  democracy  is  now  admitted  to  be  the  right  word 
to  characterize  the  government  of  a  Congregational  church.  Lideed, 
Cotton  himself  admits  that  "in  respect  to  the  people's  power  in  choos- 


416  APPENDIX. 

ing  officers,  and  joint  power  with  the  officers  in  aclmitting  members 
and  censuring  offenders,  the  church  is  a  democracy." —  Wny,  etc.  100. 
And  Coleman  cites  Neander  and  other  writers  who  describe  the  prim- 
itive church  governmen  tas  democratic,  p.  45-47.  And  ahhough  Rob- 
inson was  cautious  in  saying  so,  yet  by  holding  and  declaring  that  the 
"proper  subject  of  the  power  of  Christ  was  in  the  people,  the  multi- 
tude of  the  church,"  (supra,)  he  could  not  have  better  described  a 
democracy.  Coleman  says,  "  the  sovereign  power  is  in  the  people,  the 
government  of  the  primitive  church  was  altogether  popular,  the  min- 
isters were  their  servants  and  not  their  lords."  —  iii.  227.  The 
Platform  indeed  speaks  the  same  language  (chap.  8,  sec.  2).  "If 
the  church  have  power  to  choose  their  own  officers  and  ministers, 
they  have  power  to  depose  them."  Distinguished  divines  and 
large  and  respectable  councils  have  in  our  day  advanced  the  same 
views.  Some  very  worthy  divines  have  contended  that,  as  by  the 
provision  of  the  platform  {siqnri)  nothing  could  be  done  without  the 
consent  of  the  elders,  as  the  power  of  the  elders  has  been  consoli- 
dated in  the  pastor,  he  may  well  be  considered  as  having  the  power 
of  stopping  the  action  of  the  church  when  he  will  by  what  is  called 
Jiis  veto,  forbidding  further  proceedings.  But  the  elders  themselves 
were  but  servants  of  the  church,  and  certainly  ecclesiastical  history 
furnishes  no  evidence  of  the  claim.  President  Styles  says,  "  Some 
have  made  this  claim,  but,  except  being  moderator,  the  pastor  has  but 
the  authority  of  a  private  brother  according  to  the  true  principles  of 
Congregationalism,  and  the  churches  would  not  bear  the  negative  of 
the  eldership."—  Con.  Ser.  64-68. 

A  claim  of  this  sort  was  made  in  our  Supreme  Judicial  Court  sixty 
or  seventy  years  ago,  and  promptly  overruled.  —  Ifist.  Coll.  v.  45. 

It  was  s^d  the  provisions  of  the  platform  had  been  superseded  by 
the  constitution  of  1780.  However  this  may  be,  it  is  now  held,  and 
been  so  advised  by  an  ecclesiastical  council,  convoked  from  various 
parts  of  the  State,  and  composed  of  highly  respectable  ministers  and 
delegates  from  the  churches,  that  the  pastor  has  no  veto  power  what- 
ever, positive  or  qualified,  upon  the  proceedings  of  the  church,  and 
that,  as  moderator,  if  he  refuses  to  declare  the  votes  and  resolves  of 
the  church,  they  may  dismiss  him  from  the  chair  and  appoint 
another. 

It  was  certainly  a  mistake  in  Mr.  Prince  to  conclude  that  Mr. 
Robinson's  polity  provided  for  the  office  of  mere  ruling  elders.  Such 
may  have  been  the  practice  in  some  churches  in  Massachusetts,  but 
not  in  his  church.     In  his  letter  to  Elder  Brewster,  ( Chr.  Pil.,)  he 


GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH  DEMOCRATIC.    417 

says  expressly,  that  none  were  to  be  chosen  to  that  office  but  such  as 
are  "  apt  to  teach."  And  see  his  Apology,  chap.  4,  "  We  require  that 
all  re'ceived  into  the  college  or  company  of  elders,  even  those  who  are 
called  governors,  should  be  '  apt  to  teach,'  and  able  to  exhort  with 
sound  doctrine,  and  convince  gainsayers,  not  only  in  the  consistory,  but 
in  the  assembly  also,  as  the  nature  of  their  public  office  requires." 
—  Works,  iii.  28.  The  eighth  article  of  the  Independents  in  England, 
may  well  be  considered  as  the  matured  policy  of  Eobinson,  which 
was  certainly  adopted  in  their  churches.  The  only  officers  placed 
over  the  church  are  bishops,  or  pastors,  (another  name  for  elders,) 
and  deacons.  The  number  of  these  depends  upon  the  numbers  of  the 
church,  and  they  rule  "subject  to  the  approbation  of  the  church." 
— Ilan.  iii.  GOO.  This  will  be  further  manifest  in  the  history  of  the 
Plymouth  Church.  — Infra. 

In  process  of  time,  one  teacher,  pastor,  or  elder,  educated  for  the 
ministry,  was  found  in  general  to  be  sufficient,  and  all  the  duties  of 
rule,  guidance,  government,  and  general  superintendence  of  the  affairs 
of  the  church,  might  well  be  performed  by  him,  with  the  advice  of  a 
committee,  annually  chosen ;  the  executive  duties,  such  as  governing 
the  church  at  its  meetings,  and  executing  the  acts'and  resolves  of  the 
church,  are  indeed  better  performed  by  a  single  elder,  or  pastor,  than 
by  a  college,  or  collective  board  of  elders. 

About  the  year  1705,  the  ruling  eldership  having  become  obsolete 
and  almost  extinct  in  Massachusetts,  a  very  strenuous  attempt  was 
made  to  revive  it,  headed  by  Rev.  John  Wise,  "  himself  a  host."  But 
the  churches  perceived  no  necessity  or  expediency  in  the  measure, 
and  it  wholly  failed,  and  for  the  last  hundred  years  but  one  church,  it 
is  thought,  has  had  such  an  officer.  The  last  ruling  elder  in  the 
Leyden-Plymouth  Church,  Thomas  Faunce,  died  in  1755,  aged  ninety- 
nine  years,  having  been  in  that  office  more  than  fifty  years,  and  his 
"good  report "  is  in  the  churches  at  the  present  time. 

We  take  much  pleasure  in  adding  to  this  view  "  of  the  power  of  the 
church  and  the  elders,"  the  argument  of  Lord  Brooke  in  1G42,  who, 
next  to  John  Milton,  was  the  most  distinguished  Independent  of  his 
time,  and  whom  Milton  himself  characterizes  as  "  a  right  noble  and 
pious  lord,  and  his  words  most  mild  and  powerful."  He  thus  argues 
upon  Matt.  18:15,  16,  17  —  "  By  thee  (verse  17)  is  not  meant  only 
the  party  (complainant)  but  every  Christian,  every  church  member  to 
whom  the  news  of  this  miscarriage  shall  come  ;  otherwise  the  offender 
should  be  a  '  publican '  to  one  of  the  church  and  not  to  another.  If  he 
be  so  to  every  member  of  the  church,  this  will  be  a  hard  case ;  if  a 


418  APPENDIX. 

bishop,  or  an  elder,  one  or  more,  shall  pass  the  sentence  of  excommu- 
nication, he  must  be  so,  a  '  publican,'  to  me  also,  though  I  know 
nothing  of  it.  But  some  will  saj.  That  must  be  done  before  the 
church.  To  which  I  answer,  The  word  saith  not  so  ;  and  thus  those 
who  misexpound  the  Scripture  eke  out  Scripture  to  make  good  their 
own  imagination.  But  why  should  it  be  complained  of  before  the 
church  if  the  deciding  power  be  in  the  officers?  Frustra  jit  per  plura, 
quod  fieri  potest  fer  'pauciora.  It  seems  to  me  against  all  reason  that 
the  party  deputed  (the  elders)  should  have  power,  the  party  deputing 
(the  church)  being  present.  Surely,  the  whole  church  being  present, 
four  or  five  shall  not,  by  God's  law,  rule  all,  seeing  God's  law  never 
appoints  any  standing  laws  against  the  rules  of  nature.  '  A  publi- 
can,' 'a  heathen,'  the  most  odious  of  men  —  can  any  Christian  be  to 
any  Christian  the  most  odious  of  men  for  the  sentence  of  a  judge 
whom  he  never  heard,  neither  hath  any  right  to  hear?  Thus  if  you 
bound  (limit)  the  word,  either  by  text  or  context,  or  the  common  ac- 
ceptation of  it  in  the  Scripture,  by  the  '  church '  must  be  understood 
the  whole  congregation." 

He  also  shows  that,  according  to  1  Cor.  5  :  13,  and  2  Cor.  2  : 5-8,  Paul 
commanded  the  whole  church  to  put  away  the  wicked  person,  and 
tliey,  the  whole  church,  forgive  and  restore  him.  —  Han.  ii.  128. 


ORDINATION. 

Plat.  ch.  9,  sec.  1,  3,  4.  "  Church  officers  are  not  only  chosen  by 
the  church,  but  also  to  be  ordained  by  the  imposition  of  hands  and 
prayer.  In  such  churches,  where  there  are  elders,  imposition  of  hands 
to  be  performed  by  the  elders ;  in  churches  where  there  are  no  elders, 
imposition  of  hands  may  be  performed  by  some  of  the  brethren  or- 
derly chosen  by  the  church  thereto." 

This  is  the  exact  view  of  Mr.  Robinson ;  "  he  constantly  insisted 
that  this  was  a  church  act,"  and  says,  he  himself  was  ordained  by  the 
church.  —  Life^  30.  "  The  power  of  making  ministers  is  in  the 
church ;  to  be  ordained  by  the  imposition  of  hands  by  the  fit  instru- 
ments which  they  have."  *  —  Letter,  Chr.  Pll.  66 ;    Works,  ii.  445. 


*  "  If  the  church  may  elect,  they  may  also  ordain  officers  ;  if  it  have  officers,  it 
must  use  them  as  hands  to  put  the  persons,  by  ordination,  into  that  office."  — 
Works,  ii.  445. 


OEDINATION  OF  CHURCH  OFFICERS.  419 

So  in  the  declaration  and  articles  of  Jacob  and  others  of  the  South- 
wark  church  :  "  The  officers  are  solemnly  set  apart  by  fasting  and 
prayer  by  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the  eldership  of  that  church, 
if  there  be  any." — Han.  i.  295. 

The  Pilgrims  regarded  the  right  as  primarily  and  solely  in  the 
church.  And  when  ministers  do  ordain,  it  is  because  they  are  invited 
and  appointed  by  the  church  to  do  it.  Ordination  is  nothing  more 
than  installing  a  man  into  office. 

July  20,  1629.  The  first  church  in  Salem  chose  and  ordained  Mr. 
Skelton  for  pastor,  and  Mr.  Higginson,  teacher,  "  they,  accepting  the 
choice,  Mr.  Higginson,  with  three  or  four  more  of  the  gravest  mem- 
bers of  the  church,  laid  their  hands  on  Mr.  Skelton,  using  prayers 
therewith  ;  this'being  done,  then  there  was  imposition  of  hands  on  Mr. 
Higginson."  —  Mass.  Hist.  Coll.  iii.  67. 

]Mr.  "Wilson,  pastor  of  the  first  church  in  Boston,  was  first  oi'dained 
in  Charlestown,  July  30,  1630,  by  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the 
brethren.  —  Al.  Blog.  Diet. 

Oct.  10,  1633.  Rev.  John  Cotton  was  ordained  teacher  in  Boston 
by  the  imposition  of  hands,  by  Mr.  Wilson,  pastor,  and  the  elders. 
—  Ihid. 

These  instances  might  be  multiplied,  but  they  are  sufficient  in- 
stances of  the  exercise  of  the  rigid.  But  Congregationalism  does  not 
exclude  counsel  or  help,  on  these  or  other  occasions  ;  on  the  contrary, 
the  propriety  of  asking  and  giving  advice  from  and  to  neighbor  church- 
es, was  admitted  by  Robinson ;  and  it  is  now  thought  the  best  order 
of  our  churches  to  take  advice  in  most  cases,  as  will  next  be  shown. 
But  councils,  on  these  occasions,  according  to  our  early  records,  were 
careful  to  do  nothing,  as  councils,  but  to  seek  for  the  best  lights,  and 
give  advice  to  those  who  called  them  as  to  what  should  be  best  to  be 
done,  and  the  manner  of  performance.  I  might  add,  that  Mr.  Hooke 
was  so  ordained  at  Taunton.  —  Hutch,  i.  374 ;  T.  Min.  i^74 ;  Al. 
Biog.  Diet.  Mr.  Hooker  was  ordained  in  like  manner  at  Newtown. 
Hubbard  says  "  this  is  according  to  the  subsequent  practice  in  New 
England."— 189. 


ECCLESIASTICAL    COUNCILS. 

Mr.  Robinson  and  his  church  were  twice  called  upon,  (and  perhaps 
often,)  to  give  advice  to  other  churches,  and  attended  to  the  call  and 


420  APPENDIX. 

gave  their  advice.  One  instance  has  been  mentioned,  namely,  on  the 
question  of  the  power  of  the  elders,  to  Ainsworth  and  Johnson,  the 
one  pastor,  and  the  other  teacher,  of  the  church  at  Amsterdam,  who 
disagreed  on  this  subject,  as  did  the  brethren.  The  letter,  missive, 
and  advice  are  in  Worls,  iii.  4G7,  4G8. 

Another  instance  of  his  being  called  on  for  advice,  was  from  the 
church  in  London,  and  the  advice  is  contained  in  the  letter  to  that 
church ;  by  which  it  appears  that  the  churches  at  Leyden  and  Am- 
sterdam Avere  sent  to,  and  the  advice  they  gave  is  very  important.  — 
Ha?!,  i.  448.  It  seems  to  have  then  been  unsettled,  and  was  so  for 
some  time  in  Massachusetts,  in  what  manner  this  advice  should  be 
given,  whether  by  the  whole  church  or  its  leading  members,  by  repre- 
sentation, or  by  volunteers  from  the  body. 

But  here  is  a  sufficient  indication  of  his  views  on  this  subject, 
(  Worls,  ii.  209)  :  "  May  not  the  officers  of  one  or  many  churclies  meet 
together  to  discuss  and  consider  of  matters  for  the  good  of  the  church 
or  churches  ?  I  deny  it  not,  so  they  infringe  no  order  of  Christ,  or 
the  liberty  of  the  brethren." 

Jacob,  pastor  of  the  church  in  London,  who  was  with  Mr.  Robinson 
in  Leyden,  no  doubt  expressed  /us  views,  as  well  as  his  own  and  his 
brethren,  in  the  declaration  of  ecclesiastical  principles  in  IGIG,  which 
provides  "  for  councils  of  neighbor  churches  in  case  of  persons  feeling 
injured  by  the  censures  of  the  church."  —  Art.  2Q  ;  Han.  i.  295. 

Questionless,  the  convocation  of  councils  is  the  "keystone,"  the 
great  conservative  branch  of  Congregationalism ;  but  they  were  sel- 
dom called  when  the  churches  were  few  and  widely  separated. 
Luther  perceived  difficulties  in  establishing  independent  churches, 
which,  at  first,  he  was  disposed  to  do.  But  when  the  converts  be- 
came numerous,  he  feared  their  weakness,  and  doubted  their  suflicien- 
cy  to  govern  themselves ;  but  Mr.  Robinson's  church  were  a  serious, 
religiousn  well  informed  and  discreet  people,  and  their  capacity  for 
self-government  was  manifest.  But  there  were  dissensions  in  the 
other  exiled  churches,  and  it  was  soon  apparent  that  neighborly  advice 
was  pi'oper  and  even  necessary.  Neal  says,  "  He  allowed  councils  for 
advice,  but  not  for  exercising  authority  or  jurisdiction."  —  Hist.N.^. 
i.  71. 

He  held  that  a  council  could  not  ordain  or  dismiss  a  pastor  or  other 
church  officer,  and  in  this  agree  R.  Mather,  Cotton,  and  other  congre- 
gational writers.  Mather  says,  "  It  is  the  practice  to  call  in  the  aid 
of  other  churches,  but  not  lawful  or  convenient  to  call  such  assistance 
by  way  of  power  or  authority  of  ministei's  or  other  churches."    Cotton 


ECCLESIASTICAL   COUNCILS.  421 

maintains  that  ordination  is  tlie  work  of  the  church,  and  should  not  be 
parted  with.  —  W^ai/,  50. 

Dr.  Goodwin  says,  "  It  should  be  with  the  privity  and  knowledge 
of  neighbor  churches,  but  that,  when  assembled,  they  have  not  the 
power  of  the  ordination  or  dsposition  of  a  minister,  but  as  agents  of 
the  church."  —  C/i.  Gov.  229.  And  such  was  the  practice  of  the  early 
churches,  and  the  records  of  the  Plymouth  and  neighboring  churches 
express  the  ordinations,  dismissions,  and  depositions  of  ministers  as 
"  the  act  of  the  church  by  the  advice  of  the  council."  It  is  now  un- 
derstood that  orderly  Congregationalism  requires  the  advice  of  a  coun- 
cil, in  the  organization  of  churches,  the  ordination,  dismission,  and  de- 
position of  ministers,  and  in  all  cases  where  serious  difficulties  arise. 
But  in  the  discipline  of  their  members,  the  churches  have  always 
been  jealous  of  their  own  power  and  privilege,  and  much  inclined  to 
refuse  jniuing  with  a  member  in  convoking  a  council.  This  has 
caused  the  system  of  ex  parte  councils  to  be  ingrafted  upon  the  con- 
gregational stock.  Indeed,  the  progress  of  society,  and  the  demo- 
cratic character  of  the  churches,  are  such  that  such  councils  have  be- 
come absolutely  necessary  for  the  protection  of  ministers,  and  the 
rights  of  private  members ;  so  that,  if  they  could  not  convene  ex 
parte  councils,  on  the  refusal  of  the  church  to  join  in  mutual  coun- 
cils, our  system  would  be  a  dangerous  one.  The  right  has  come 
to  be  considered  as  fundamental ;  for  experience  has  proved  that 
the  churches  are  liable  to  prejudice,  and  may  put  the  members  in 
bondage  without  just  cause  ;  so  that  it  was  feared  people  might  refrain 
from  joining  them,  if  no  redress  was  provided.  There  is  now  a  tri- 
bunal before  which  a  minister  or  member  may  vindicate  himself  from 
the  effects  of  these  sudden  outbreaks,  the  exercise  of  this  high-church 
prerogative  of  irresponsible  censure,  whenever  it  falls  upon  him. 

But  a  moral  remedy  only  —  a  vindication  of  character,  is  all  that 
our  polity  provides.  If  the  church  (or  a  neighbor  church),  is  satisfied 
with  the  vindication,  he  may  again  be  a  eommunicant;  otherwise  not. 
But  still,  if  the  vindication  is  clear,  the  remedy  may  be,  in  a  great 
measure,  satisfactory ;  and  when  excitement  subsides,  the  wound  may 
be  healed.  In  order  that  the  end  may  be  well  attained,  such  councils 
should  act  with  great  circumspection  —  should  have  in  their  posses- 
sion every  fact  and  document,  and  have  time  for  calm,  careful,  dis- 
passionate examination,  both  of  facts  and  principles,  resulting  in  se- 
rious, brotherly,  and  Christian  advice,  well  argued  and  sustained  by 
the  best  reasons.  "When  this  is  done,  it  seldom  fails  of  securing  the 
remedy  which  is  sought  to  be  attained  by  our  system,  whether  it  be 

36 


422  APrEXDix.  ' 

the  vindication  of  the  party,  or  of  the  church.  All  troubles  are  not> 
even  then,  immediately  healed  or  quieted ;  but  the  good  moral  conse- 
quences of  "  results  "  arrived  at  by  the  measures  here  stated,  well 
sustained  by  reason,  have  ultimately  been  manifest.  So  general  have 
been  these  consequences,  that  our  churches  are  well  satisfied  with  this 
manner  of  relieving  grievances.  But  insulated  cases  do  occur  when 
ex  parte  councils  are  not  patient  and  impartial,  as  they  should  be, 
and  all  the  desired  good  does  not  come  of  them.  But  all  wrong  can- 
not be  righted  in  this  world,  and  our  churches  much  prefer  this 
"  Way,"  to  the  authoritative  discipline  of  the  Presbytei*ians.* 

We  have  seen,  of  late,  no  sounder  view  of  this  subject  than  that 
which  is  given  by  Rev.  Dr.  Vaughan  of  England,  in  a  book  entitled 
"  Congregationalism,  or  the  polity  of  the  Independent  Churches." 
(London,  1842.)  "  Every  such  church  is  sti-ictly  independent  of  all 
uninspired  authority,  in  the  conduct  of  its  worship,  the  admission  of 
its  membei's,  the  exercise  of  its  discipline,  the  choice  of  its  officers, 
and  the  entire  management  of  its  affairs.  It  is  not  left  to  any  church 
or  to  any  body  of  churches,  to  make  laws  in  respect  to  religion,  but  to 
study  the  law  of  the  Christian  dispensation,  and  to  carry  it  into  effect. 
Our  province  is  purely  executive.  This  independence  of  particular 
churches  is  the  centz-e  principle,  the  great  principle  of  Congregation- 
alism. The  administrative  power  in  each  church  is  the  voice  of  the 
majority. 

"  This  does  not  of  course  preclude  the  moral  influence  that  may  be 
exercised  by  some  ministers  or  churches  with  regai'd  to  others,  inas- 
much as  that  is  a  sort  of  power  which  comes  into  existence  with  all 
our  social,  relations,  and  cannot  be  excluded  from  them.  The  wise 
and  good  will  ever  carry  with  them  the  moral  weight  of  wisdom  and 
goodness.  A  man  does  not  surrender  his  independence  by  deferring 
to  the  *  ounsels  of  a  friend,  nor  by  acting  with  his  fellows  in  favor  of 
a  common  object,  according  to  plans  agreed  upon  consistent  with  the 
liberty  of  their  common  principles." 

Tliese  principles  are  identical  with  those  long  before  held  and 
preached  by  an  American  divine:  "One  church  is  neither  superior 
nor  inferior  to  another  in  point  of  authority;  but  every  church  is  en- 
tirely independent.  There  is  no  other  necessary  bond  of  union  be- 
tween individual  churches,  but  brotherly  love.  This  all  Christian 
churches  ought  to  exercise  towards  one  another.  All  churches  are 
sisters,  and  stand  upon  a  level." 

*  See,  on  this  subject,  Dr.  Bacon's  Manual,  143-148. 


COVENANT,  THE  FOUNDATION  OF  A  CHURCH.         423 


COVENANT. 

A  covenant,  or  confederation,  according  to  all  the  Congregational 
fathers,  is  what  constitutes  a  church,  and  a  person  a  member  of  it ;  it 
may  be  in  writing,  or  verbal,  implicit  or  explicit.  According  to  Mr. 
Robinson,  "a  separation  from  the  world  into  the  fellowship  of  the 
gospel  and  covenant  of  Abraham,  is  a  true  church,  truly  gathered, 
though  ever  so  weak."  —  Han.  i.  214.  Governor  Bradford  writes 
that  the  church  of  which  he  [Robinson]  was  pastor,  was  formed  of 
persons,  "  whose  hearts  were  touched  with  heavenly  zeal  for  his  truth, 
who  shook  off  the  yoke  of  antichristian  bondage,  and  joined  them- 
selves, by  a  covenant  of  the  Lord,  into  a  church  state,  in  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  gospel,  '  to  walk  in  his  ways  made  known  and  to  be  made 
known  unto  them,'  according  to  their  best  endeavors."  —  Chron. 
Pil  21. 

The  covenant  of  the  First  Church  in  Salem,  which  was  formed  in 
1629,  under  the  advice  of  the  Plymouth  church,  was  of  the  same 
import,  with  the  addition  of  some  articles  of  discipline.  The  cove- 
nant entered  into  by  the  Charlestown  church  in  1G30,  is  given  in 
terms,  by  Mr.  Drake,  in  his  History  of  Boston,  p.  93,  and  this  was 
the  foundation  of  the  First  Church  in  Boston.  And  this  is  the  sub- 
stance of  the  church  covenant  as  now  generally  understood  and 
received.  "  It  is  an  agreement  and  resolution  professed,  with  promise 
to  walk  in  all  those  ways  pertaining  to  this  fellowship,  so  far  as  they 
shall  be  revealed  to  them  in  the  gospel."  (See  Articles  of  faith  and 
covenant  at  the  close  of  this  article.)  —  Cong.  Diet.  Co  v. 

Henry  Jacob,  pastor  of  the  first  Independent  Church  in  England 
(1616),  and  as  has  been  mentioned,  the  pupil  and  coadjutor  of  Rob- 
inson, says,  "  a  church  is  a  number  of  faithful  people,  joined,  by 
their  loilUng  consent  in  a  spiritual  outward  society,  having  the  power 
of  ecclesiastical  government,  etc.,  and  he  and  others  formed  that 
church  by  joining  hands  and  covenanting,  in  the  presence  of  God, 
to  walk  together  in  all  his  ways  and  ordinances,  according  as  he  has 
already  revealed,  or  should  furtlier  make  known  to  them ; "  an  exact 
Robinsonian  covenant.     See  Robinson's    Works,  iii.  p.  439,  and  on. 


424  APPENDIX. 


BAPTISM. 

Mr.  Robinson  lielcl  to  baptism  by  siinnkling,  and  defends  it  at  much 
length  and  with  much  power.  He  holds  that  Bajitism  does  not  make 
one  a  member  of  the  church,  but  this  is  done  by  covenant  only. 
Wbi'ks,  iii.  180,  and  on. 

He  argues  at  much  length  against  rebaptizing,  and  says,  although 
there  should  be  official  persons  to  administer  baptism,  "  and  although 
that  baptism  which  is  performed  in  mockery  and  in  sport  be  nothing, 
yet  if  it  be  done  seriously,  both  by  him  who  administers  it  and  by  him 
who  receives  it,  or  as  a  religious  action,  it  is  a  valid  baptism.  As  an 
oath,  which,  if  taken  in  jest,  bindeth  not  at  all,  but  if  taken  in  ear- 
nest and  for  a  lawful  thing,  bindeth  him  that  took  it.  If  a  Jew  '  put 
away '  for  his  profaneness,  had  afterwards  chosen  the  Lord  God  of 
Israel  to  be  his  God,  should  he  therefore  be  recircumcised  ?  And  if 
a  man  be  cast  out  of  the  true  church  for  impenitence  and  notorious 
sin,  was  not  his  baptism  true  baptism?  The  ouhvard  baptism,  ad- 
ministered in  an  apostate  church,  is  false  baptism  in  the  administra- 
tion of  it,  and  yet  is  in  itself,  and  in  its  own  nature,  a  spiritual  ordi- 
nance, though  abused,  and  the  spiritual  uses  thereof  cannot  be  had 
without  repentance,  by  which  repentance  and  the  after  baptism  of  the 
Spirit,  it  is  sanctified.  There  may  be  the  outward  thing,  for  substance 
done,  where  there  is  no  lawful  administration.  If  the  washing  of 
water,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  of  a  fit  per- 
son by  a  lawful  minister,  in  a  lawful  communion  and  manner,  be  true 
baptism,  truly  and  lawfully  administered  ;  then  is  washing  with  water, 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  an  un- 
lawful minister,  of  an  unfit  subject,  and  in  an  unsanctified  communion 
and  manner,  —  true  baptism  unlawfully  and  falsely  administered. 
The  thing  done  is  the  same  in  both."  The  subject  is  discussed  in 
almost  every  possible  view  of  the  matter,  and  all  the  arguments  per 
contra,  taken  up  and  answei'ed.  See  Rob.  Works,  iii.  180-190  and 
passim. 


FREE    OR    OCCASIOXAL     COMMUNION". 

Eobinson  says,    "  Touching  the  Reformed  Churches,  we  account 
them  true  churches  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  both  profess  and  practice 


OCCASIONAL  COMMUNION  AND  PEOPHECY,  425 

communion  v/ith  them ;  the  sacraments  we  do  administer  to  their 
members  —  if,  by  occasion,  any  of  them  be  present  with  us.  Our 
faith  is  not  negative,  nor  consists  in  condemning  others,  and  wiping 
out  their  names  from  the  beadroll  of  churches ;  neither  require  we 
of  any  of  ours  contest  with  the  Church  of  England,  tvhatever  the 
world  clamo7's  of  us  this  tvai/."  —  Apology,  •passim.  Jacob,  his  coad- 
jutor in  England,  held  the  same  views,  as  also  did  the  Independents  in 
the  Westminster  Assembly.  —  Han.  i.  230 ;  ii.  223,  224. 

Mr.  Taylor  (  Vind.  Dissenters,  75)  says,  "  A  Christian  is  obliged  to 
hold  occasional  communion,  unless  he  live  like  a  heathen  a  year,  in 
the  place  where  he  sojourns." 

There  is,  perhaps,  too  much  jealousy  in  our  churches  on  this  sub- 
ject; a  kind  o?  false  fear,  that  improper  communicants  will  be  present 
at  the  sacraments.  It  should  be  remembered,  as  Robinson  did,  that 
a  good  man  may  be  a  member  of  a  corrupt  church ;  (which  is  yet  a 
church,  an  esse,  though  not  a  bene  esse,  as  Lord  Say  says,  supra,) 
that  an  occasional  communicant  is  present  on  his  own  responsibility, 
and  that  we  should  "  hope  all  things  "  in  his  favor. 


THE  EXERCISE  OF  PROPHECY. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  Reformation,  it  was  usual  for  any  persons 
present,  so  disposed,  "  to  prophesy,"  that  is  to  say,  to  give  a  word  of 
exhortation  to  the  assembly.  As  the  converts  became  organized  into 
churches,  and  the  order  of  the  meetings  began  to  be  established, 
"  prophesying,  or  speaking  to  the  edification  of  the  whole  church," 
was  subjected  to  the  rule  of  the  elder  or  overseer  of  the  meeting. 
Mr.  Robinson,  having  been  charged  with  encouraging  every  member 
of  the  church  "  to  prophesy,"  says  "  this  service  comes  within  the 
compass  but  of  a  few  of  the  multitude ;  happily  but  two  or  three  in 
each  of  our  churches.  We  think  the  very  same  that  the  Synod 
decreed  at  Embdem  in  1571.  1.  In  all  our  churches,  let  the  order  of 
prophecy  be  observed  according  to  Paul's  institution.  2.  Into  the 
fellowship  of  this  work  are  to  be  admitted,  not  only  ministers,  but 
the  teachers  too,  as  well  also  as  the  elders  and  deacons,  yea,  even  of 
the  multitude,  which  are  willing  to  confer  their  gift,  received  of  God, 
to  the  common  utility  of  the  church ;  but  so  as  they  be  allowed  by 
the  judgment  of  the  ministers  and  others."  —  Hob.  Works,  iii.  55. 

"The  officers,  after  their  ordinary  teaching,  signify  and  exhort 

36* 


426  APPENDIX. 

unto  the  use  of  the  like  liberty,  and  so  as  occasion  is,  open  and  ex- 
plain things  obscure  and  doubtful,  reprove  things  unsound  and  imper- 
tinent, and  so  moderate,  order,  and  determine  the  whole  exercise  by 
the  word  of  God."       ■ 

This  exercise  was  allowed  by  John  Knox  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  Scotland,  as  being  for  the  comfort  and  edification  of  the 
church. — Knox's  Hist.  Ref.  p.  525. 

It  was  also  practised  by  Calvin  at  Geneva.  —  Han.  i.  544. 
The  manner  of  this  exercise  is  well  illustrated  by  an  extract  from 
the  journal  of  Gov.  "Winthrop.  In  1G31,  being  at  Plymouth  (with 
others  from  Boston,  and  attending  the  meeting  there,)  he  says,  "  In 
the  afternoon,  Mr.  Roger  Williams  (the  teacher)  propounded  a  ques- 
tion, to  which  the  pastor,  Mr.  Smith,  spoke  briefly,  then  Mr.  AVilliams 
prophesied,  and  after,  the  Governor  of  Plymouth;  after  him,  the 
elder  (Mr.  Brewster)  ;  then  two  or  three  of  the  congregation.  Then 
the  elder  desired  the  Governor  of  Massachusetts  and  Mr.  Wilson  (a 
minister  who  was  with  him),  which  they  did." 

In  1642,  Mr.  Cotton  published  a  tract  called  "  True  Constitution  of 
a  particular  visible  Church,"  in  which  he  says,  *'  Before  prophesying, 
it  will  be  seasonable  to  sing  a  psalm,  and  some  of  the  teachers  of  the 
church  to  read  the  word,  and  therewith  to  preach  it,  by  giving  the 
sense  and  applying  the  same.  When  there  be  more  prophets,  as  pas- 
tors and  teachers,  they  may  prophesy,  two  and  three ;  and,  if  the  time 
permit,  the  elders  may  call  upon  any  of  the  brethren,  whether  of  the 
same  church  or  any  other,  to  speak  a  word  of  exhortation  to  the  peo- 
ple ;  and  it  may  be  lawful  for  the  better  edifying  of  a  man's  self,  for 
any,  young  or  old,  save  only  women,  to  ask  questions  at  the  mouth  of 
of  the  prophets."  See  in  Han.  ii.  156.  He  justifies  this  in  his  an- 
swer to  Bailey,  p.  27. 

In  1644,  Gov.  Winthrop  records,  "Went  on  foot  to  Agawam,  and 
because  they  wanted  a  minister,  spent  the  Sabbath  with  them  and 
exercised  by  way  of  prophecy."  He  also  records,  1631,  "Divers  of 
the  congregation  met  at  the  governor's,  when  Mr.  Wilson  (the  pastor) 
praying  and  exhorting  the  congregation  to  love,  etc.,  commended  to 
them  the  exercise  of  prophecy,"  jj.  50. 

Mather,  having  represented  the  Plymouth  church  as  "  Brownisti- 
cal,"  this  exercise  was  thought  by  Hubbard  to  be  of  that  character, 
but  it  characterized  all  the  Congregational  churches,  after  it  had  ceased 
at  Plymouth,  when  in  1643  they  obtained  a  pastor  after  their  own 
hearts. 

Mr.  Young  says,  "  This  religious  exercise  in  which  laymen  publicly 


BKOWNISM.  427 

tauglit  and  exhorted,  was  early  practised  in  both  the  colonies  of  Ply- 
mouth and  Massachusetts." —  Chr.  Pll.  419. 

Drs.  Goodwin  and  Nye,  leading  Independents  in  England,  in  their 
preface  to  Mr.  Cotton's  "  Keys,"  say  (1644),  "  We  agree  with  Mr. 
Cotton,  and  conceive  prophesying  (speaking  to  the  edification  of  the 
whole  church),  may  sometimes  be  performed  by  brethren  gifted, 
though  not  in  office,  by  request  of  the  elders  in  the  churcli,  occasion- 
ally, not  assuming  it  themselves,  but  allowed  by  those  in  office." 

Di\  Owen,  speaking  of  this  exercise  at  a  later  period,  says,  "  Pri- 
vate Christians  have  a  right  to  make  known  whatever  is  revealed  to 
them  by  the  word  of  God." 

The  converts,  in  the  times  referred  to,  wished  to  pass  the  most  of 
the  Sabbath  in  public  worship.  They  had  few  religious  books,  the 
greater  part  of  them,  none,  and  the  Bible  itself  was  obtained  with 
difficult3\  Great  difficulty  also  was  experienced  in  the  Plymouth 
church  in  obtaining  a  pastor ;  and  the  pastors  themselves  were  willing 
to  have  assistance  in  holding  continuous  meetings  for  three  or  four 
hours. 


B  R  0  W  N I S  M . 

The  erratic  course  of  Robert  Brown,  whose  iniquities  have  been 
visited  upon  the  Congregationalists,  is  given  in  the  "  Congrega- 
tional Memorials "  of  Mr.  Hanbury,  and  summarily  in  the  third 
volume  of  Mr.  Robinson's  works.  He  must  have  been  a  resolute 
and  intrepid  man,  as  well  as  a  man  of  considerable  talent  and 
some  right  views.  In  the  early  part  of  the  reign  of  Elizabeth 
(1570),  he  burst  upon  the  north  of  England,  like  a  meteor.  He 
collected  some  small  congregations,  and  for  his  denunciations  of  the 
bishops,  and  the  idolatrous  worship  of  the  Church  of  England,  was 
imprisoned,  perhaps,  several  times,  (for,  after  his  apostasy,  he 
boasted  that  he  had  been  in  thirty-two  prisons.)  He  passed  over  to 
Holland,  collected  a  church  there  of  some  sort,  —  returned  after  a 
few  years  and  preached  again  in  the  north  of  England  and  in  Scot- 
land, found  hearers  and  adherents  in  considerable  numbers,  and  gath- 
ered some  few  (what  he  called)  churches.  He  was  frequently  im- 
prisoned and  as  often  liberated  by  the  influence  of  his  kinsman.  Lord 
Burleigh,  who,  it  was  thought,  favored  his  course.  But,  eitlier  broken 
down  by  his  numerous  incarcerations,  or  induced  by  "  filthy  lucre," 


428  APPENDIX. 

he  retui'ned  to  his  "  mother  church,"  and  received  a  valuable  benefice. 
His  morals  had  been  somewhat  objectionable,  and  after  his  "  return, 
like  a  dog  to  his  vomit,"  they  became  more  so.  This  return  was  in 
1591,  and  he  continued  to  enjoy  the  price  of  his  apostasy  till  1G30,  when 
he  died,  some  say  in  prison,  some  say  for  beating  his  wife  —  some, 
for  striking  a  constable.  He  published  some  books,  which  are  more 
readable  for  his  denunciation  of  all  churches,  except  those  of  his  own 
gathering,  than  for  any  certain  account  of  his  principles ;  though  these 
gave  some  glimmering  of  Congregational  principles.  His  followers 
either  voluntarily  retired,  or  were  dispersed  by  the  pursuivants. 

"When,  some  twelve  years  after  the  scandalous  apostasy  of  Brown, 
Robinson  and  his  church  worshipped  in  the  north  of  England,  his 
name  became  a  convenient  sobriquet  of  the  contempt  with  which  the 
churchmen  regax-ded  them.  "  What  do  these  feeble  Brownists  ?  That 
which  they  build,  even  if  a  fox  go  up,  he  shall  break  down  their  stone 
wall."  They,  however,  became  fit  subjects  for  persecution,  and  the 
cognomen  followed  them  in  their  exile  and  in  their  pilgrimage,  and  their 
posterity  also  almost  to  the  present  time  ;  and  not  them  only,  but  all  the 
churches  which  have  framed  their  polity  on  the  Robinson  platform. 
The  churches  of  Salem  and  Boston,  and  Independents  in  England, 
have  not  escaped.  A  few  historians  have  done  them  justice,  but 
many  others  have  followed  the  beaten  track  of  the  churchmen ;  and 
many  probably  thought  they  were  "  doing  God  service,"  by  perpetu- 
ating the  scandal.     But  the  pilgrims  patiently  bore 

"  The  oppressor's  wi'ong,  the  proud  man's  contumely, 
The  insolence  of  office,  and  the  spurns 
That  patient  merit  of  the  unwortliy  takes  ;  " 

and  might  well  adopt  the  words  of  Milton ;  "  Whom  you  could  not 
move  by  sophistical  argument,  them  you  think  to  confute  by  scanda- 
lous misnaming,  thereby  inciting  the  blinder  sort  of  people  to  misbe- 
lieve and  deride  sound  doctrine  and  good  Christianity  under  vile  and 
hateful  terms.  We  must  not  think  it  strange  if  our  Master  was  called 
a  Samaritan,  that  his  disciples  of  the  reformation  were  called  Lol- 
lards, and  those  of  our  times  Brownists.  But  my  hope  is,  that  the 
people  of  England  will  not  sufier  themselves  to  be  juggled  out  of  their 
faith  and  religion  by  the  fraudulent  aspersion  of  a  disgraceful  name, 
but  will  search  wisely  by  the  Scriptures  into  the  things  themselves." 
Gov.  Winslow  says,  "  Mr.  Robinson  commanded  us  that  we  should 
shake  oflf  the  name  of  Brownists,  being  a  nickname  and  brand  to 


BROWNISM.  429 

make  the  professors  of  religion  odious  to  the  world." —  Clir.  Pil.  397. 
And  Robinson  complains,  in  his  Apology,  that  his  people  "  were  no 
less  commonly,  than  contumeliously,  called  Brownists." 

Judge  Marshall,  in  the  first  edition  of  his  Life  of  Washington,  said, 
"  An  obscure  sect  which  had  acquired  the  name  of  Brownists,  from 
the  name  of  its  founder,  which  had  rendered  itself  peculiarly  obnox- 
ious by  the  democracy  of  its  tenets  respecting  church  government, 
had  been  driven  by  persecution  to  take  refuge  at  Leyden,  in  Holland, 
where  they  formed  a  distinct  society,  under  the  care  of  their  pastor, 
John  Robinson."  —  Life  of  Wash.  i.  p.  89. 

This  was  written  on  the  authority  of  Dr.  Robertson,  a  historian  of 
some  note,  but  a  Scotch  Presbyterian  (or  Episcopalian),  who  always 
sought  for  an  opprobrious  name  for  the  exiles.  An  able  reviewer  of 
Judge  Marshall's  work,  charges  this  as  wrong,  and  not  authentic  his- 
tory, and  refers  to  the  early  historians  to  disprove  it.  The  Judge,  in 
his  next  edition,  set  the  matter  right. 

There  were  Brownists  in  Amsterdam,  and  Gov.  Winslow  says, 
"  They  would  hardly  hold  communion  with  people  at  Leyden."  — 
Prince,  173,  174. 

That  the  churches  of  Massachusetts  experienced  and  felt  the  same 
calumny,  and  repelled  it.  —  See  Gov.  Dudley's  letter  in  Chron.  3Iass. 
p.  331,  and  Holmes's  Annals. 

Mr.  Cotton  also  repels  it.  "If  any  be  justly  called  Brownists,  it 
is  only  such  as  revolt  from  separation  to  formality,  and  from  thence 
to  profaneness.  Neither  in  whole  nor  in  part  do  we  partake  of  his 
schism.  He  separated  from  the  churches  and  the  saints ;  we,  from 
the  world,  and  that  which  is  of  the  world."  —  Ans.  to  Bat.  ji.  14,  5,  48. 

Mr.  Cotton's  distinguished  friend.  Lord  Say  and  Seal,  sets  this  mat- 
ter right  in  his  speech  in  the  House  of  Lords. —  {Han.  ii.  136.) 
"  Their  (the  Brownists)  failing  in  this,  they  hold  there  is  no  true 
church  in  England,  no  true  ministry,  no  true  worship ;  they  say  '  all 
is  antichristian.'  Here  is  their  error  :  they  distinguish  not  between 
the  hene  esse,  or  the  purity  of  a  church,  and  the  esse  or  true  being  of 
it,  though  it  has  many  defects  and  gross  corruptions;  but  loe  believe 
there  are  many  true  churches  in  England,  and  a  true  ministry,  and 
with  which  we  could  join  in  communion,  were  those  corruptions  re- 
moved, and  yokes  of  bondage  shaken  off."  This  distinction  is  that 
which  Mr.  Robinson  insisted  upon.  —  See  his  Apology. 

Bailey  says  of  the  Bi'ownists,  "  They  shoot  their  bolts  at  all  other 
churches  in  the  woi'ld  that  refuse  their  way."     Robinson  says,  "  "We 


430  APPENDIX. 

account  the  reformed  churches  true  churches,  and  both  profess  and 
practise  communion  with  them  in  the  holy  things  of  God,  what  in  us 
lieth." —  Worlcs,  iii.  11.  Mr.  Cotton  attests  his  free  communion,  and 
the  manner  in  which  he  held  it  with  the  Church  of  England.  —  C/ir. 
Pil.  401 ;  see  also  his  "  Tr«^,  etc."  8.  Bailey  says,  "  llobinson  was 
the  principal  overthrower  of  the  Brownists  "  (suprci),  and  also,  "no 
Independent  will  take  it  well  to  be  called  a  Brownist." 

Mosheim,  Eccl.  Hist.  v.  389,  "  The  Independents  were  much  more 
commendable  than  the  Brownists ;  they  surpassed  them  both  in  the 
moderation  of  their  sentiments  and  the  order  of  their  discipline.  They 
did  not,  like  him,  pour  forth  bitter  and  uncharitable  invectives  against 
the  churches  that  were  governed  by  rules  different  from  theirs,  nor 
pronounce  them,  on  that  account,  unworthy  the  Christian  name. 
Though  they  considered  their  own  ecclesiastical  government  of  divine 
appointment,  yet  they  acknowledged  that  religion  and  solid  piety 
might  flourish  under  the  jurisdiction  of  bishops,  synods,  and  presbyters. 
They  were  also  more  attentive  to  keeping  up  a  regular  ministry  in 
their  communities." 

Collier  bears  the  same  testimony,  (Ecc.  Hist.  ii.  681).  "  Goodwin, 
Nye,  Bridges,  and  Symson,  not  liking  the  strict  discipline  of  the 
Presbyterians,  nor  the  latitude  and  license  of  the  Brownists,  projected 
a  temper,  and  settled  upon  Robinson's  Platform."     This  was  1 G38. 

Pierce,  (vindicator  of  the  dissenters,)  says,  "  Mr.  Cotton  was  not  a 
Brownist,  as  indeed  none  of  the  Independents  were." 

Gov.  Bradford  says,  "  They  can  no  more  fitly  be  called  Brownists 
than  the  disciples  might  be  called  Judases,  for  they  did  as  much  abhor 
Brown's  apostasy  and  profane  course,  as  the  disciples  and  others  did 
Judas's." —  Chr.  Pil.  428.  Again,  he  says,  "It  is  injurious  to  call 
those  after  his  name,  whose  person  they  never  had  seen.  The  truths 
they  have  received  by  the  light  of  God's  sacred  word,  though  Brown 
may  have  professed  some  of  the  same  things."  —  Ibid.  444. 

In  Han.  ii.  228,  the  EngUsh  Independents,  in  their  apologetical  nar- 
ration, say,  "  Our  enemies  fixed  on  us  the  odious  name  of  Brownists, 
with  all  their  opinions,  although  on  our  first  statement,  *  that  the  truth 
lay  in  the  middle  way,'  between  Brownism  and  Presbyterianism,  they 
acknowledged  that  we  differed  from  them." 

This  opprobrious  name  is,  even  now,  occasionally  thrown  out  by 
those  who  wish  to  create  a  joint  influence  or  power  of  the  churches 
against  those  who  strictly  adliere  to  Robinson's  Platform,  and  prefer 
the  term  "  Lidcpendency,"  to  express  the  order  of  our  churches,  to 


THE  LEYDEN-PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.  431 

Congregationalism  —  probably  too,  by  those  who,  if  requested,  would 
be  unable  to  give  us  a  distinctive  account  of  the  meaning  of  the  word. 
—  Holmes's  Annals. 


LEYDEN-PLYMOUTH   CHURCH  AT  PLYMOUTH. 

The  "  mother  church  "  of  our  order,  its  principles,  usages,  and  dis- 
cipline, is  so  interesting  to  Congregationalists,  that  we  shall  set  down 
from  the  records  and  authentic  history,  some  account  of  it  after  its 
pilgrimage.  Notwithstanding  their  declaration  (and  conduct  in  ac- 
cordance with  it),  that  it  was  "  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  propaga- 
tion of  the  Gospel  that  they  transplanted  themselves  in  these  almost 
unknown  parts,"  several  historians  follow  them  with  denunciations, 
some,  as  Brownists,  some  as  "  weak  minds  full  of  superstition,"  some 
as  "dupes  of  puritanic  cast,  and  of  a  bad  stock,"  etc.  Still  these 
foreign  writers  grant  that  "  they  were  the  best  progenitors  of  the  pres- 
ent race  of  Americans."  But  all  these  are  now  obsolete  calumnies. 
Dr.  Elliot  says,  "  when  they  came  to  America,  they  possessed  senti- 
ments of  moderation,  which  would  have  done  honor  to  any  denomina- 
tion of  Christians." — Hist.  Coll.  vii.  265.  "While  in  Holland,  they 
supported  an  excellent  character,  and  Mr.  Robinson,  their  pastor,  was 
a  man  of  great  worth.  Had  he  come  over  to  Plymouth  with  them,  it 
would  have  been  of  great  advantage  to  the  settlement ;  he  was  capable 
of  giving  them  advice  and  direction  in  all  their  affairs.  Mr.  Brewster 
declined  the  office  of  pastor,  but  the  church  '  knew  their  own  prin- 
ciples,' and  had  other  officers  who  assisted  in  every  part  of  worship." 
He  was  a  teaching  as  well  as  a  ruling  elder,  "  a  man  of  considerable 
parts  and  learning,  educated  at  the  University  of  Cambridge,  as  well 
as  of  great  piety."  —  Ihld. 

Mr.  John  Cotton,  son  of  the  distinguished  minister  of  that  name  in 
Boston,  was,  for  about  thirty  years,  pastor  of  the  church,  and  left  on 
record  some  things  of  interest  concerning  their  order  and  practice, 
which  were  incorporated  into  a  kind  of  history,  by  a  grandson  of  the 
same  name,  in  17G0;  from  which  some  things  maybe  extracted  of 
general  interest  to  the  churches.  It  seems  that  Mr.  Robinson  advised 
Mr.  Brewster  not  to  administer  the  sacraments,  as  true  order  required 
that  to  be  done  by  the  pastor,  (  Clir.  Pil.  4^11,)  and  he  expected  soon 
to  be  with  them ;  and  when  some  in  England  reproached  them  on  that 
account,  they  replied,  "  the  more  is  our  grief  that  our  pastor  is  kept 


432  APPENDIX. 

from  us,  by  whom  we  niiglit  enjoy  them,  for  we  used  to  have  the 
Lord's  Slipper  every  Sabbath."  —  Hist.  Co/Z.  iv.  108. 

No  pastor  was  obtained  until  1G20,  when  their  brethren  from  Hol- 
land arrived  and  engaged  Mr.  Ralph  Smith,  "  but  finding  him  to  be  a 
man  of '  low  gifts  and  parts,'  they  improved  others,  and  especially 
Mr.  Roger  Williams,  for  about  three  years ;  when  '  he  was  called  to 
ofiice  in  Salem,  they,  at  his  desire,  gave  him  a  dismission  to  that 
church." — Elliot.  Soon  after  which,  Mr.  Smith  also  was  dismissed; 
so  that  jNlr.  lirewster  was  their  teacher  until  the  latter  part  of  his  life, 
when  a  Mr.  Rayner  was  settled,  who  proved  a  very  acceptable  minis- 
ter. They  were  desirous  to  settle  Mr.  Chauncey,  afterwards  President 
of  Cambridge  College,  and  he  labored  with  them  about  three  years, 
and  went  thence  to  Scituate. 

About  the  time  of  Mr.  Brewster's  death,  a  part  of  the  church  re- 
moved to  Eastham,  on  the  Cape,  "  by  reason  of  the  straitness  and  bar- 
renness of  the  place."  And  thus,  says  Mr.  Cotton  on  the  records, 
was  this  poor  church,  like  an  ancient  mother  grown  old  and  forsaken 
by  her  children,  (though  not  of  their  affections  yet,)  her  ancient 
members  being  mostly  worn  away  by  death,  and  she  that  had  made 
many  rich  became  poor." 

April  16,  1644.  Mr.  Brewster  died,  and  an  account  of  his  life  is 
given  in  the  Memorial.  It  seems  he  was  a  well  educated  man,  and 
served  in  a  civil  office  for  some  years,  was  converted  in  early  life, 
and  was  a  member  of  Mr.  Robinson's  church  as  early  as  1602,  and 
became  an  exile  with  him  in  Holland.  He  was  a  man  of  good  es- 
tate, and  the  worship  was  held  in  his  house  while  in  England.  "  He 
was  wise,  discreet,  of  ready  utterance,  very  sociable  and  pleasant 
among  his  friends,  of  a  humble,  modest  spirit ;  yet  bold  and  coura- 
geous in  reproving  faults,  but  in  such  a  manner  as  was  usually  well 
received.  In  his  public  administrations,  he  was  very  moving  and 
pathetical,  also  plain  and  distinct  in  what  he  taught,  addressing  the 
understanding  as  well  as  the  affections.  He  was  full  and  comprehen- 
sive in  his  prayers,  which  were  well  adapted  to  the  exig(!ncies  of  his 
flock,  yet  far  from  lengthy  or  prolix.  As  to  his  official  government, 
he  was  always  careful  to  preserve  good  order,  and  to  suppress  errors 
and  contentions,  and  God  gave  him  good  success  herein.  He  left  an 
excellent  library ; "  a  catalogue  is  on  record.  He  died  in  peace  at  the 
age  of  more  than  fourscore  years. 

Mr.  Rayner  left  in  1 654,  and  settled  in  Dover.  The  record  says, 
"  He  was  wise,  faithful,  grave,  a  lover  of  good  men,  armed  with  much 
faith,  patience,  and  meekness,  mixed  with  courage  for  the  cause  of 


THE  LEYDEX-PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.         433 

Gocl ;  a  faithful,  laborious  preacher,  a  wise  orderer  of  the  affairs  of 
the  church,  and  training  children  in  a  catechetical  way  in  the  grounds 
of  religion." 

After  Mr.  Rayner's  departure,  the  church  remained  sundry  years 
"without  a  pastor,  notwithstanding  their  constant  endeavor^  to  procure 
one.  Neighboring  ministers  often  came  to  their  assistance,  but  "they 
worship  statedly  by  their  elder,  Mr.  Cushman,  assisted  by  some  of 
the  brethren." 

Mr.  Cotton  was  settled  in  the  Plymouth  church  in  1669,  having 
preached  some  years,  and  been  called  two  years  before.  In  1680, 
the  Memorial  speaks  of  Mr.  Cotton  and  his  success  in  high  terms,  and 
says,  "  there  are  fourscore  churches  in  gospel  order  now  in  New  Eng- 
land." At  Mr.  Cotton's  ordination  the  churches  were  represented 
from  Barnstable,  Marshfield,  Weymouth,  and  Duxborough.  There 
were  but  forty-seven  members  ;  but  the  domicil  visits  of  the  pastor 
and  deacon  seemed  to  produce  a  considerable  revival ;  and  the  cate- 
chizing of  the  children  was  attended  to  once  a  fortnight  by  the  pastor 
and  elder.  Monthly  conference  meetings  were  also  held,  which  were 
continued  for  a  century.  One  hundred  and  seventy-eight  persons 
were  admitted  to  the  communion  during  his  thirty  years'  ministry. 

"  The  practice  was  for  the  men  to  make  orally  a  confession  of  faith 
and  a  declaration  of  their  experience  of  a  work  of  grace  before  the 
congregation,  having  been  examined  before  by  the  elders ;  and  they 
stood  propounded  two  or  three  weeks.  The  relations  of  the  women, 
■vwBtten  in  private  from  their  mouths,  were  read  in  public  by  the 
pastor." 

"  But  if  any  members  came  from  other  places,  and  had  letters  of 
dismission,  they  were  accepted  upon  that  testimonial,  and  nothing 
further  was  required  of  them." 

"  In  1688,  it  was  agreed  that  if  the  elders  judged  any  man  not  capa- 
ble of  speaking  to  edification  befoi-e  the  congregation,  they  should  call 
the  church  together  in  private,  to  hear  such  relations:  but  voting 
their  admissions,  and  covenant  with  them,  should  be  deferred  to  the 
public  assembly." 

In  1676,  and  also  in  1692,  the  church  renewed  their  covenant  with 
God  and  one  another,  wherein  they  made  agreement  for  personal 
and  family  reformation,  and  the  children  of  the  church  bore  part  in 
the  transaction ;  and  religious  interest,  it  is  said,  was  thereby  in- 
creased. 

"In  1678-9,  Mr.  Cotton  desired  all  the  church  seed  who  were 
heads  of  families  to  come  to  his  house,  and  he  gave  them  questions 

37 


434  APPENDIX. 

for  each  one  to  answer  to  out  of  the  Scriptures."  This  exercise  was 
attended  to  once  in  two  months  for  many  years,  and  a  blessing  seemed 
to  follow.  They  gave  their  answers  in  writing,  and  the  pastor 
preached  on  them,  most  of  the  church  being  present. 

It  seems  that  until  1G92,  they  had  used  Ainsworth's  translation  of 
the  Psalms  in  singing,  but  they  then  changed  it  for  the  New  England 
Psalm  Book,  which  was  in  use  in  Massachusetts  colony.  The  elder 
read  the  Psalm,  "  line  by  line,"  for  singing. 

In  1694,  the  pastor  attended  the  catechizing  of  children  on  Sahhath 
noons,  and  continued  it  during  his  ministry;  only  on  sacrament  days, 
and  short  winter  days,  the  service  was  omitted.  The  minister  also 
preached  on  the  occasion,  and  many  of  the  congregation  attended,  and 
"  God  strengthened  and  encouraged  the  work." 

A  difference  of  opinion  having  arisen  between  the  pastor  and  a 
number  of  the  church,  concerning  the  eldership,  he  asked  a  dismis- 
sion in  1G97,  which  was  granted.  It  seems  Mr.  Samuel  Fuller  and 
Mr.  Isaac  Cushman  had  preached  and  finally  were  settled,  one  in 
Middleborough,  and  the  other  in  Plj^mpton,  and  as  the  church  had 
not  chosen  them  ruling  elders,  the  proceedings  were  supposed  to  be 
irregular. 

April,  1G99.  The  church  chose  deacon  Thomas  Faunce  ruling 
elder;  he  died  in  1745,  aged  99  years,  and  was  the  last  ruling  elder 
the  church  ever  elected.  "  Pie  was  a  man  of  considerable  knowledge, 
eminent  piety,  and  great  usefulness."  The  same  year,  Rev.  Ephraim 
Little  was  ordained  pastor.  W 

"In  1708,  the  pastor  proposed  to  the  church  the  setting  up  of  pri- 
vate family  meetings  in  the  respective  neighborhoods,  which  was 
approved  and  agreed  upon." 

lu  1716,  deacons  being  chosen,  the  church  desired  Mr.  Little  to 
have  them  ordained,  which  he  declined  doing.  After  a  time,  he  con- 
sented to  give  them  a  solemn  charge,  and  the  elder  concluded  the 
service  with  prayer. 

In  1718,  a  child,  being  at  the  point  of  death,  the  pastor  was  re- 
quested to  call  at  the  house  and  baptize  it.  This  made  some  stir,  as 
the  first  instance  of  the  kind.  He  said,  "  I  could  never  find  in  Scrip- 
ture that  baptism  was  limited  to  the  Sabbath  or  public  assembly." 

In  1728,  the  church  seemed  to  have  adopted  the  recommendation 
of  the  Synod  of  16G2,  and  allowed  the  children  of  such  as  "owned 
the  covenant "  (though  not  members)  to  be  baptized. 

In  1783,  the  church  requested  the  deacons  to  catechize  the  children 
between  meetings,  which  they  did,  and  also  the  next  year. 


THE  leyden-ply:\iouth  church.  435 

In  1741-2,  thirty-nine  males  and  fifty-eight  females  were  admitted 
to  full  communion.  About  this  time  Rev.  Chandler  Robbins,  D.D., 
became  the  pastor  of  the  church,  the  number  of  members  being  154. 
His  ministry  continued  to  about  the  year  1800,  when  Rev.  James 
Kendall  became  pastor,  and  still  continues  to  administer  with  a  col- 
league. During  Dr.  Robbins's  ministry  two  hundred  and  fifteen  mem- 
bers were  added  to  the  church;  during  Dr.  Kendall's,  180.  It  is 
said  there  are  now  in  Plymouth  ten  Christian  churches,  one  half  of 
which  are  Congregational. 

During  this  time  the  church  had  colonized,  and  churches  were 
gathered  in  many  neighboring  towns.  There  is  a  case  on  the  records 
similar  to  many  others  found  in  the  Old  Colony.  Rev.  Mr.  Little  was 
dismissed  on  the  same  day  of  the  ordination  of  his  successor  (Mr. 
Robbins),  and  instead  of  the  Council's  giving  him  his  dismission  or 
recommendation,  they  advise  the  church  thereto,  and  the  church  gave 
him  a  letter  which  is  on  the  records,  in  extenso,  concluding,  "  we  do 
freely  and  heartily  recommend  him  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  if  God 
should  restore  his  health."  —  p.  133. 

The  History  next  proceeds  to  give  an  account  of  the  religious  prin- 
ciples and  doctrines  of  the  church,  and  they  are  the  same  as  those 
before  extracted  from  Mr.  Prince.  As  to  government  and  discipline, 
"  they  disclaim  the  name  of  Brownists  which  was  thrown  on  them 
by  the  adversary  ;  were  first  called  Independents,  afterwards  Con- 
gregationalists,  holding  the  equality  of  pastors  and  churches,  and  the 
distinct  right  each  church  has  of  ordering  its  own  affairs,  without 
control  from  any  superior  authority,  yet  ready  to  hold  communion 
with  all  churches  professing  the  true  faith  and  worship  of  Christ,  and 
to  afford  as  well  as  receive  assistance  by  council  and  advice,  as  there 
is  occasion." 

In  regard  to  the  ministry,  "  they  held  the  necessity  of  gifts  and 
study,  and  the  great  advantage  and  usefulness  of  human  learning  to 
qualify  for  the  office,  and  improved  men  of  academic  education ;  but 
their  pastor  being  kept  back  by  the  plots  of  evil  men,  the  ruling  elder 
used  to  call  some  of  the  leading  brethren  to  pray  and  give  a  word  of 
exhortation,  the  chief  of  whom  were  Gov.  Winslow,  Gov.  Bradford, 
Mr.  Thomas  Southworth,  and  Nathaniel  Morton,  men  of  superior 
knowledge  and  parts." 

They  saw  cause  to  alter  their  practice  in  respect  to  the  admission 
of  members,  in  1705,  and  voted  that  "a  relation,  given  in,  in  writing, 
publicly  read,  and  standing  forth  publicly  to  own  it,  should  in  future 
be  as  satisfactory  to  the  church  as  if  delivered  viva  voce."     "As  to 


436  APPENDIX. 

tahing  the  sense  of  the  church,  —  the  elders  sometimes  called  for  the 
votes  by  lifting  up  the  hands  ;  sometimes  by  silence  ;  sometimes  call- 
ing on  every  brother  one  after  another,  to  speak  his  mind ;  sometimes 
when  divers  had  particularly  spoken,  asking  if  the  rest  were  so  mind- 
ed, they  in  a  more  general  way,  assenting.  Any  of  these  ways  were 
attended  as  the  elders  thought  most  expedient.  The  elders  never 
called  for  a  negative  or  contrary  vote.  Care  was  taken,  before  any 
vote  was  called  for,  to  gain  the  assent  of  every  brother ;  and  this 
was  a  great  preservative  of  the  peace  of  the  church." 

The  history  closes  by  an  account  of  their  religious  practice  and  de- 
portment. "  They  were  held  in  renown,  far  and  near,  for  strict  piety 
towards  God,  strong  and  lively  faith,  fervent  love,  zeal  for  the  divine 
honor,  their  watchfulness  and  prayerfuhiess,  conscientious  regard  for 
his  Sabbaths  and  institutions,  delight  in  his  word  and  ways,  days  of 
humiliation,  and  readiness  to  attend  meetings." 

"  They  were  eminent  for  sobriety,  temperance,  and  chastity,  and 
self-denial,  diligent  and  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  relative  duties,  and 
training  their  families  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord.  Their  strict  justice 
endeared  them  to  the  natives,  without  fraud  in  dealing  with  them." 

"  Their  love  and  charity  towards  their  fellow  Christians  shone  forth 
with  peculiar  lustre.  In  Holland  they  lived  together  in  love  and 
peace,  as  attested  by  the  magistrates.  In  the  first  twelve  years  of 
their  settlement  in  Plymouth,  numerous  objects  of  charity  pi-esented 
themselves  which  they  were  ready  to  relieve  even  beyond  their  power. 
Some  shipwrecked,  some  destitute  of  provisions,  some  sick,  and  others 
landing  to  ship  for  other  colonies  —  all  met  with  kind  entertainment, 
mostly  free  of  cost,  and  sometimes  for  months  together.  And  their 
expending  some  hundreds  to  procure  passage  and  provisions  for  their 
poor  brethren  in  Holland  and  supplying  them  with  provisions  above 
thirteen  months,  till  they  could  have  a  harvest  of  their  own."  Mr. 
Cotton  says,  "  upon  any  motion  for  a  contribution  (for  people  in  dis- 
tress) there  was  a  great  readiness  in  the  people  to  hearken  thereto, 
and  give  freely  and  abundantly ;  the  Lord  reward  it." 

It  is  known  that  the  termination  of  the  pilgrimage  of  this  church 
has  been  annually,  and  especially  centennially,  celebrated  at  "  the 
Rock,"  for  a  long  time,  and  the  occasion  has  called  forth  the  talents  of 
our  best  statesmen  and  divines.  Perhaps  none  of  them  have  taken  a 
more  interesting  view  of  the  subject  than  Mr.  "Webster ;  and  this  ac- 
count will  close  with  a  short  extract  from  his  address  :  — 

"  "We  feel  that  we  are  on  the  spot  where  the  scene  of  our  history 
was  laid;  where  the  hearts  and  altars  of  jS^ew  England  were  fii'st 


TPIE  LEYDEN-PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.  437 

placed :  where  Christianity,  civilization,  and  letters  made  their  first 
lodgement,  in  a  vast  extent  of  country,  covered  with  a  wilderness  and 
peopled  by  savages.  "We  see  the  mild  dignity  of  Carver  and  Brad- 
ford ;  the  soldierlike  air  and  manner  of  Standish,  the  devout 
Brevtster,  and  the  enterprising  Allerton;  their  trust  in  Heav- 
en ;  their  high  religious  faith,  full  of  confidence  and  anticipation  — 
and  childhood  too,  houseless  but  for  a  mother's  arms. 

"  There  is  a  spirit  of  daring  in  religious  reformers,  not  to  be  meas- 
ured by  the  general  rules  which  control  men's  purposes  and  actions. 
The  learned,  accomplished,  unassuming,  inoffensive  Robinson,  not 
tolerated  in  his  own  country,  nor  suffered  quietly  to  depart,  himself 
and  Brewster  flying  with  their  little  band,  —  not  the  flight  of  guilt,  but 
of  virtue,  —  surmounting  all  difficulties  and  braving  a  thousand  dan- 
gers, to  find  here  a  place  of  refuge  and  of  rest.  The  first  morning 
beamed  on  the  first  night  of  their  repose  and  saw  the  Pilgrims  estab- 
lished in  their  country :  —  here  was  civil  liberty  and  religious  wor- 
ship. Poetry  has  fancied  nothing  in  the  wanderings  of  heroes  so 
distinct  and  characteristic.  Our  fathers  came  here  to  enjoy  religion, 
free  and  unmolested ;  and  at  the  end  of  two  centuries,  there  is  noth- 
ing of  which  we  can  express  more  deep  and  earnest  conviction,  than 
the  inestimable  importance  of  that  religion  to  man.  Thanks  be  to 
God,  that  this  spot  was  honored  as  the  asylum  of  religious  liberty ! 
May  its  standard,  reared  here,  remain  forever !  May  it  rise  up  as 
high  as  heaven,  till  its  banner  shall  fan  the  air  of  both  continents,  and 
wave  as  a  glorious  ensign  of  peace  and  security  to  the  nations." 

"  Let  us  not  forget  the  religious  character  of  our  origin.  Our 
fathers  were  brought  here  for  their  high  veneration  for  the  Christian 
religion.  They  journeyed  in  its  light  and  labored  in  its 
noRE.  Let  us  cherish  these  sentiments  and  extend  their  influence 
still  more  widely ;  in  the  full  conviction  that  that  is  the  happiest 
society  which  partakes  in  the  highest  degree  of  the  mild  and  peacea- 
ble spirit  of  Christianity." 

At  a  late  meeting  of  the  numerous  descendants  of  Elder  Brewster, 
it  was  declared,  that  "  he  was  the  ruling  spirit  of  the  colony,  and  that, 
under  God,  we  are  more  indebted  to  him  than  to  any  other  man  for 
the  grand  results  of  that  emigration."  But  was  not  Gov.  Bradford 
rather  the  heart  and  conservative  sustainer  of  this  colony  ?  The 
Memorial  would  seem  to  indicate  this.  He  was,  at  the  time  of  his 
arrival,  thirty-two  years  of  age  only,  and  on  the  death  of  Gov.  Car- 
ver, was  immediately  chosen  governor ;  and  he  served  in  that  office 
thirty  years,  with  the  exception  of  two  years,  when  he  prevailed  upon 

37* 


438  •  ArpENDix. 

the  colonists  to  choose  Mr.  Winslow,  and  one  year,  Mr.  Prince.  His 
"good  report"  is  in  all  our  churches,  and  all  our  histories.  Grave, 
temperate,  learned,  (he  knew  all  the  modern  languages,  the  Greek, 
and  more  especially  the  Hebrew ;  "  he  said  he  would  see  with  his  own 
eyes  the  native  beauty  of  the  oracles  of  God,  ")  discreet,  "  a  strict  dis- 
ciplinarian, though  far  from  an  intolerant  spii-it ;  "  just  and  generous 
to  the  Indians,  and  hospitable  to  them  as  well  as  the  English.  He  is 
a  most  reliable  historian,  and  the  labors  and  trials  of  the  pilgrims,  and 
their  heroic  character,  would  scarcely  have  been  known,  but  for  his 
history.  His  skill  and  success  in  securing  the  friendship  of  the  na- 
tives, in  the  punishment  and  prevention  of  crimes,  in  promoting  the 
harmony  and  industry  of  the  people,  and  sharing  in  all  their  toils  and 
privations,  are  set  down  in  the  Memorial,  and  need  not  be  repeated. 
Add  to  these,  that  he  was  eminent  in  the  church,  and  took  the  lead, 
under  the  Elder,  in  speaking  to  their  edification. 

"  It  is  worthy  of  admiration  and  gratitude  that  this  colony  and  that 
of  Massachusetts  should  have  been  blest  with  two  such  governors  as 
Bradford  and  Winthrop,  men  not  easy  to  be  paralleled."  Hubbard 
says,  "  Mr.  Bradford  and  Mr.  Brewster  were  the  two  main  props  and 
pillars  of  the  colony."  —  ZTw^*.  Hist.  N.  E.  GG4. 

But  the  success  of  this  colony  is  not  to  be  attributed  to  the  labors 
and  ability  of  one  man.  It  would  seem  that  the  2:»lautation  must  have 
failed  but  for  the  special  abilities,  virtues,  and  efforts  of  many,  each 
in  his  department.  How  could  their  difficulties  with  the  merchant 
adventurers  have  been  adjusted  without  the  diplomacy,  skill,  tact,  and 
talent  of  Gov.  Winslow  ?  He  was  a  splendid,  well-bred  gentleman, 
personally  made  a  journey  forty  miles  to  help  and  nurse  the  sick 
Massasoit,  and  his  journals  and  writings  show  him  to  have  been  an 
accomplished  author.  And  how  could  the  pilgrims  have  secured  the 
means  of  subsistence  and  paid  the  heavy  debt  to  the  merchants,  who 
advanced  the  means  for  the  emigration,  but  for  the  enterprise  and  ac- 
tivity of  Allerton,  in  concert  with  Gov.  Bradford,  in  setting  up  trad- 
ing posts  in  Massachusetts,  Maine,  and  Connecticut,  "  to  obtain  bea- 
ver," for  these  purposes,  of  the  natives  ?  Both  he  and  "VTiuslow  had 
to  make  frequent  voyages  to  England  to  discharge  the  heavy  indebt- 
edness. And  what  would,  at  last,  have  become  of  the  colony,  but  for 
the  military  skill,  hardihood,  firm  and  sound  mind  of  Miles  Standish  ? 
Indeed,  almost  every  man  among  them  must  have  been  a  hero  of  in- 
flexible virtue,  patient  labor,  as  well  as  high  enterprise,  or  the  planta- 
tion must  have  perished. 


CONGREGATIONALISM  IN  MASSACHUSETTS.  439 


CONGREGATIONALISM    IN    MASSACHUSETTS. 

"What  our  ecclesiastical  polity  would  have  been,  but  for  the  high 
reputation  of  Robinson,  and  the  persevering  piety  and  order  of  the 
Leyden-Plymouth  church,  is  very  problematical.  But  it  is  certain 
that  the  immigrants  arrived  before  they  had  fixed  on  any  polity  what- 
ever, distinct  from  that  of  the  Church  of  England. 

The  distinguished  editor  of  the  Chronicles  of  the  Pilgrims,  and  the 
Chronicles  of  Massachusetts,  says,  "  It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that 
they  both  adopted  the  same  form  of  church  polity."  Why  remark- 
able ?  The  Pilgrims  had  now  stood  upon  the  Congregational  Plat- 
form thirty  years,  and  certainly  knew  what  it  was,  having  tried  all 
parts  of  it,  and  that  successfully.  The  Puritans  had  objected  almost 
as  strenuously  as  the  Pilgrims  against  the  corruptions  and  practices  of 
the  Church  of  England.  But  they  wished  and  hoped  to  reform  and 
improve  it,  and  therefore  continued  in  its  communion,  —  in  the  pale  of 
that  church.  But  after  a  long  time  attempting  to  do  so,  and  yet  con- 
scientiously refusing  to  conform  in  many  things,  and  being  put  in 
great  straits  and  difficulties,  they  resolved  to  emigrate  to  New  Eng- 
land. But  it  does  not  appear  that  they  contemplated  a  separation 
from  the  established  church.  Indeed,  the  contrary  of  that  is  manifest. 
After  their  embarkation,  they  addressed  a  letter  "  to  their  brethren  in 
and  of  the  Church  of  England,"  in  which  they  say,  "  we  desire  you 
would  take  notice  of  the  principals  and  body  of  our  company,  who 
esteem  it  our  honor  to  call  the  Church  of  England,  from  whence  we 
arise,  our  mother,  ever  acknowledging  such  hope  and  part  as  we  have 
obtained  in  the  common  salvation,  we  have  received  in  her  bosom, 
and  sincerely  desire  and  endeavor  the  continuance  of  her  welfare,"  etc. 
—  Hutch,  i.  331. 

They  knew  that  the  polity  of  the  Leyden-Plymouth  church  had 
been  examined  and  embraced  under  the  auspices  of  Mr.  Robinson, 
and  that  he  had  vindicated,  cleared,  and  defended  it,  on  scriptural 
grounds,  and  by  victorious  argument,  and  that  it  had  been  successfully 
tried  a  whole  generation ;  and  the  argument  and  the  example  com- 
mended the  polity  to  them  with  such  weight  and  force  that  they 
found  no  better  model  for  order  and  worship,  and  they  thez-efore 
adopted  it.  Hubbard,  who  could  not  forget  the  idea  of  "  Separatists," 
which  had  attached  to  the  Plymouth  church,  yet  says,  "  an  elder  in 
Boston  had  a  conference  with  the  chief  of  the  Plymouth  church,  to 


440  APPENDIX. 

■whose  opinion  the  church  of  Boston  did  much  adhere  in  their  church 
matters,  as  those  of  Salem  had  done  before."  And  Hutchinson  says, 
"  they  went  the  full  length  which  the  *  Separatists '  did."  But  we 
shall  transcribe  the  full  account  of  this  from  Gov.  Hutchinson,  who 
knew  all  about  the  establishment  of  the  churches  in  Massachusetts, 
and  whose  talents  and  candor  enabled  him  to  state  it  with  exactness. 
^  Hist.  ITass.  i.  3G8. 

"  The  Planters  of  Massachusetts,  whilst  they  remained  in  England, 
continued  communion  with  the  church,  such  of  them  excepted  as  were 
excluded  from  it  for  non-conformity  to  some  of  the  ceremonial  parts 
of  worship,  and  they  were  all  more  or  less  dissatisfied.  The  canons 
and  laws  of  the  church,  and  the  rigid  execution  of  them,  they  account- 
ed a  grievous  burden.  The  form  of  government  in  the  church  was 
not  a  subject  of  complaint.  They  were  very  careful  to  distinguish 
themselves  from  Brownists,  and  other  '  Separatists.*  Had  they  re- 
mained in  England,  and  the  church  been  governed  with  the  wisdom 
and  moderation  of  the  present  day,  they  would  have  remained,  to  use 
their  own  expression,  '  in  the  bosom  of  the  church  whence  they  re- 
ceived their  hopes  of  salvation.'  However,  they  did  not  suppose  the 
form  of  Episcopal  government  to  be  enjoined  by  divine  authority,  so 
as  to  make  it  unlawful  to  submit  to  or  establish  any  other  form ;  but 
they  were  far  from  being  detei'mined  what  it  should  be.  The  '  Sepa- 
ratists '  used  to  boa^t  (Robinson  so  wrote,  but  not  boastingly),  that 
'  if  the  old  Puritans  were  secure  of  the  magistrate's  sword,  and  might 
go  on  with  his  good  license,  they  would  shake  off  the  prelates  ;  and 
draw  no  longer  in  the  spiritual  union  with  all  the  profane  in  the  land ; 
and  though  they  then  preached  and  wrote  against  the  *  Separatists,'  yet, 
if  they  were  in  a  place  where  they  might  have  their  liberty,  they 
would  do  as  they  did."  The  inconveniences  we  suffer  under  one  ex- 
treme, it  must  be  allowed,  carry  us  insensibly  into  the  other.  The 
New  England  Puritans,  when  at  full  liberty,  went  the  full  length  of 
the  Separatists  in  England.  It  does  not  follow  that  they  would  have 
done  so,  if  they  had  remained  in  England.  In  the  form  of  worship 
they  universally  followed  the  Plymouth  church.  This  is  called  the 
middle  way  between  Brownism,  and  Presbyterianism.  As  they  lived 
in  three  distinct  places,  and  had  men  of  ability  in  each,  they  became 
three  distinct  bodies,  but  seemed  to  have  no  settled  plan  till  Mr.  Cot- 
ton came  over  in  1G33." 

The  residue  of  the  Leyden  church  had  just  then  joined  their  breth- 
ren at  Plymouth,  when  the  first  Congregational  church  originally 
gathered  in  Massachusetts  was  about  to  be  estabhshed  in  Salem,  Au- 


CONGREGATIONALISM  IN  MASSACHUSETTS.  441 

gust  6,  1G29.  Altliongla  tlie  after  generation  was  unwilling  to  admit 
that  they  took  their  model  from  the  Plymouth  church,  yet,  says  Hub- 
bard, "  there  is  no  small  evidence  that  they  did."  It  seems  Gov. 
Bradford  had  written  to  Gov.  Endicott,  and  May  1,  1G29,  Gov.  Endi- 
cott  wrote  him  and  thanked  him  "  in  sending  Dr.  Fuller  among  them," 
and,  saith  he,  "  I  rejoice  much  that  I  am  by  him  satisfied  touching 
your  form  of  outward  worship ;  it  is  no  other,  as  far  as  I  can  gather, 
than  is  warranted  by  the  evidence  of  truth,  and  the  same  which  I 
have  professed  and  maintained."  —  Hist.  Coll.  iii.  66. 

In  the  History  of  Salem,  Hist.  Coll.  vi.  242,  Mr.  Bentloy  says, 
"Mr.  Iligginson  arrived  at  Salem,  June  26,1629.  He  found  Mr. 
Endicott  at  Salem,  who  had  expressed  his  intentions  to  the  church 
already  foi-med  in  Plymouth.  Two  articles  were  fixed  by  consent: 
that  the  church  at  Salem  should  not  acknowledge  any  ecclesiastical 
jurisdiction  in  the  church  at  Plymouth,  if  any  assistance  was  given  at 
Salem,  and  that  the  authority  of  ordination  should  not  exist  in  the 
clergy,  but  should  depend  entirely  upon  the  free  election  of  the 
church.  Mr.  Higginson  consented,  and  in  the  presence  of  the 
Plymouth  delegates,  who  arrived  during  the  solemnities,  the  elder, 
qualified  as  they  had  directed,  as  the  representative  of  the  people, 
laid  on  his  hands.  The  righthand  of  fellowship  was  given  as  a 
pledge  of  the  mutual  fellowship  of  the  churches."  The  covenant, 
which  was  similar  to  that  of  the  Plymouth  church,  (supra,)  was,  no 
doubt,  agreed  on  when  the  "  articles  "  were  fixed.  "  The  office  of 
elder  did  not  survive  the  first  generation." 

Gov,  Winslow  {Nar.  Chr.  Pil.  386,  387),  says,  "The  many  planta- 
tions that  came  over  to  us  advised  with  us  how  they  should  fall  upon 
a  right  platform  of  worship,  and  desired  us,  to  that  end,  to  show  them 
whereupon  our  platform  was  grounded.  We  accordingly  showed 
them  the  primitive  practice  for  our  warrant ;  and  other  our  warrants 
for  every  particular  we  did,  from  the  word  of  God.  Which  being  by 
them  well  weighed  and  considered,  they  also  entered  into  covenant 
with  God  and  one  another  "  to  walk  in  all  his  ways  revealed,  or  as 
they  should  be  made  known  to  them."  —  (See  Covenants  at  the  close 
of  this  article.) 

It  may  be  interesting  to  extract  from  the  contemporary  letters  in 
relation  to  the  formation  of  the  first  churches  in  Massachusetts.  Dr. 
Samuel  Fuller,  one  of  the  pilgrim  worthies,  and  deacon  of  the  church 
at  Plymouth,  writes  to  Gov.  Bradford  from  Salem,  June  28,  1630: 
"  The  gentlemen  here,  lately  come  over,  are  resolved  to  set  down  at 
the  head  of  Charles  River,  and  they  of  Mattapan  (Dorchester),  pro- 


442  APPENDIX. 

pose  to  go  and  plant  with  them.  I  have  been  at  Mattapan  and  ht 
some  of  tlu'se  people  s  hlood.  I  had  a  conference  with  them  till  I  was 
weary.  INIr.  "Warham  holds  that  the  visible  church  may  consist  of  a 
mixed  people,  godly  and  ungodly ;  upon  which  we  had  all  our  con- 
ference ;  to  which,  I  trust,  God  will  give  a  blessing.  Mr.  Phillips, 
who  told  me  in  private,  that  if  they  will  have  him  stand  minister,  by 
the  calling  he  had  received  by  the  prelates  in  England,  he  will  leave 
them.  The  governor  (Winthrop)  is  a  godly,  wise,  and  humble  gen- 
tleman, and  of  a  fine  good  temper.  lie  hath  had  a  conference  with 
me  both  in  private  and  before  many  others,  and  he  hopes  we  will  not 
be  wanting  in  helping  them :  so  that  I  think  you  will  be  sent  for. 
Mr.  Coddington  *  told  me  that  Mr.  Cotton^ s  charge  at  Hanvpton 
teas  that  they  should  take  advice  of  them  at  Plymouth,  and  should  do 
nothing  to  offend  them^  —  Hist.  Coll.  iii.  75. 

In  July  26,  1630,  Gov.  Winslow  and  Dr.  Fuller  write  to  Gov. 
Bradford, Ml".  Smith,  and  Mr.  Brewster:  "  They  tcill  do  nothing  tvith- 
out  our  advice,  to  wit :  Dr.  Fullei',  Mr.  Allerton,  and  myself,  requir- 
ing our  voices  as  their  own,  so  that  the  sixth  day  (Friday),  they  may 
humble  themselves  before  God,  and  seek  him  in  his  ordinances,  and 
that  such  godly  persons  as  are  amongst  them,  and  made  known  to  each 
other,  publicly  and  at  the  end  of  the  exercise,  make  known  their  godly 
desire,  and  practise  the  same,  to  wit,  solemnly  to  enter  into  covenant 
with  the  Lord  to  walk  in  his  ways  ;  and  as  they  earnestly  desire  to 
advise  with  us,  so  do  they  earnestly  entreat  the  church  in  Plymouth 
to  set  apart  the  same  day  for  the  same  end ;  since  they  are  so  dis- 
posed in  their  estates,  as  to  live  in  three  distinct  places,  each  having 
men  of  ability  among  them,  they  are  to  observe  the  day  and  become 
three  bodies."  —  Ibid. 

August  2,  1G30.  Dr.  Fuller  again  writes  from  Charlestown,  that 
"some  had  entered  into  church  state;"  of  his  purpose  to  return 
home  and  Capt.  Endicott  with  him,  and  of  Gov.  "Winthrop's  desire  to 
go,  but  who  says,  "  I  cannot  be  absent  two  hours."  —  Ibid.  The  or- 
ganization of  the  church  there  was  July  30,  1630,  and  the  ordination 
of  Mr.  AYilsou  and  Mr.  Phillips  at  the  same  time.  Mr.  Phillips  was 
pastor  in  Watertown,  and  Mr.  Wilson,  on  the  removal  of  the 
church  to  Boston,  was  pastor  there :  Mr.  "Warham  in  Dorchester. 
—  See  Wint.  i.  50. 

Baillie  said  in  his  "  Dissuasive,"  "  In  a  few  years  those  who  settled 


*  Afterward  Governor. 


CONGREGATIONALISM  IN  MASSACHUSETTS.  443 

in  New  England  did  agree  to  model  themselves  after  Mr.  Robinson's 
pattern."  Mr.  Cotton  replied  {Way,  etc.,  16),  "There  was  no  agree- 
ment by  any  solemn  or  common  consultation ;  but  it  was  true  that 
they  did,  as  if  they  had  agreed,  by  the  same  spirit  of  truth  and  unity, 
set  up,  by  the  help  of  Chi-ist,  the  same  model  of  churches,  one  like 
to  another,  the  Plymouth  church  helping  the  first  comers  in  their 
theory  by  hearing  and  discovering  their  practice  at  Plymouth." 

Robinson  said,  in  his  parting  address  to  the  Pilgrims,  "  There  will 
be  no  difference  between  the  imconforming  ministers  and  you,  when 
they  come  to  the  practice  of  the  ordinances  out  of  the  kingdom." 
Upon  which  Mr.  Young  notes,  "  This  prophecy  was  remarkably  ful- 
filled in  the  case  of  Massachusetts  colonists."  Mr.  Higginson,  in  1C29, 
in  taking  his  last  look  from  his  native  land,  exclaimed,  "  We  do  not 
go  to  New  England  as  separatists  from  the  Church  of  England."  Gov- 
ernor Winthrop  and  his  company  on  their  departure,  made  similar 
protestations  (see  supra).  "These  professions  were  no  doubt  heart- 
felt and  sincere,  and  yet  no  sooner  were  these  Non-conformists  in  a 
place  where  they  could  act  for  themselves,  than  they  pursued  pre- 
cisely the  course  taken  by  the  Separatists,  adopted  their  form  of  eccle- 
siastical discipline,  and  set  up  Independent  churches."  —  Chron.  PH. 
398.  Mr.  Young  says,  in  another  place,  "  The  distinction  between 
the  two  colonies  was  by  no  means  ti'ifling  or  overlooked,  in  the  first 
generation."  This  had  been  said  by  others ;  but  it  has  not  been  told 
in  what  that  distinction  consisted.  As  to  the  churches,  they  of  Mas- 
sachusetts chose  mere  ruling  elders,  and  gave  them  authoritative 
power,  but  these  distinctions  vanished  very  shortly,  as  has  been 
shown.  As  to  catholicity  and  toleration,  the  extract  from  Governor 
Hutchinson  (see  preface),  shows  that  the  Plymouth  colony  was  far  in 
the  advance.  But  the  distinction  most  felt  and  observable  was  that 
which  exists  between  the  poor  and  the  rich,  the  weak  and  the  power- 
ful, between  four  hundred  poor  pilgrims,  and  four  thousand  wealthy 
planters.  They  were  indebted  to  the  pilgrims,  as  being  pioneers  and 
exemplai's  of  the  true  ecclesiastical  polity,  and  not  very  willing  to 
acknowledge  their  indebtedness.  They  induced  the  Plymouth  com- 
missioners, at  the  colonial  Congress,  to  agree  to  pass  intolerant  laws 
against  sectarians,  but  they  had  the  wisdom  to  keep  far  behind  in  sever- 
ity, and  never  to  execute  them  except  in  a  single  instance.  Several 
movements  have  also  been  made  tending  to  impair  the  true  indepen- 
dence of  the  churches,  and  a  few  have  ventured  to  charge  Brownism 
upon  the  Plymouth  church.  But  the  great  body  of  the  churches  of 
both  colonies  are  standing  firm  upon  the  Robinson  platform,  and  every 


444  APPENDIX. 

movement  for  changing  it  has  signally  failed.  TVhen  Dr.  Holmes 
•wrote  his  "Annals,"  this  "fraudulent  aspersion  of  a  disgraceful 
name,"  had  not  ceased  to  be  cdst  upon  all  our  churches,  (vol.  i.  p. 
484.)  But  unless  we  keep  it  alive  among  ourselves,  we  may  well  hope 
to  hear  no  more  of  it. 


COXGREGATIONALISM    IN    ENGLAND. 

The  first  Congregational  church  permanently  established  in  Eng- 
land, was  the  church  iu  Soutliwark  (London),  in  1G16,  when  Henry 
Jacob  was  chosen  pastor.  Mr.  Jacob  had  been  a  puritan,  and  had 
written  against  the  Independents,  having  been  himself  beneficed  in 
the  Church  of  England.  "  But  he  was  gained  to  the  side  of  truth," 
passed  over  to  Holfand,  and  "  while  ii\  close  conference  with  Eobin- 
son,"  he  wrote  a  treatise  on  "The  Divine  Beginning  and  Institution 
of  Christ's  visible  Church,"  in  which  he  agrees  entirely  with  Eobin- 
son  {supra).  The  pilgrims  say,  "they  knew  him  and  Dr.  Ames  and 
Mr.  Parker,  when  they  sojourned  for  a  time  in  Leyden." —  Chr.  Pil. 
439,  440.  "  He  was  a  man  of  discretion,  courage,  and  humility,  and 
engaged  in  the  arduous  task  of  collecting  the  remnant  of  the  London 
congregation,  a  work  of  great  difficulty  and  peril,  in  a  time  of  perse- 
cution and  danger.  The  church  organized  in  a  private  dwelling,  and 
a  declaration  of  their  principles  was  published,  with  a  petition  to  the 
king  for  toleration."  {Han.  i.  224).  Their  meetings  on  Lord's  day 
were  private  for  fear  of  persecuting  adversaries.  After  about  eight 
years  of  his  ministry,  he  joined  the  pilgrims,  but  died  very  soon  after 
his  arrival.  Rev.  John  Lothrop  was  his  successor,  who  had  also  re- 
linquished his  benefice  for  conscience'  sake,  ("  a  man  of  an  earnest 
and  humble  spirit,")  and  in  1G32,  he  and  forty-two  of  his  church  were 
discovered,  seized,  and  sentenced  to  two  years'  imprisonment.  He 
emigrated  in  1G34,  with  thirty-two  of  his  church  and  congregation, 
and  settled  in  Scituate,  Plymouth  county,  as  pastor  of  the  church 
gathered  there,  and  his  name  is  known  ui  all  our  churches.  A  his- 
tory of  the  Southwark  church  is  printed  with  Robinson's  Works,  vol. 
iii.  p.  439.  It  is  also  printed  in  a  pamphlet  with  the  history  of  the 
church  of  Scituate  and  of  Mr.  Lothrop,  and  is  of  much  interest.  The 
Southwark  church  has  suffered  severe  persecution,  but  is  now  pros- 
perous, and  enjoys  the  sympathies  of  all  the  churches. 

Buck  (Theo.  Die.)  says,  "  The  first  Independent  or  Congregational 
church  in  England  was  established  by  Henry  Jacob  in  1610."     It  is, 


CONGREGATIONALISM  IN  ENGLAND.        446 

however,  an  historical  fact  that  the  Robinson  church  was  organized 
at  the  house  of  William  Brewster,  before  1G02.  But  that  ichoJe 
church  went  into  exile  in  Holland,  and  afterwards  emigrated  to  Ply- 
mouth, New  England,  as  has  before  been  historically  related. 

Neal  says  {Hist.  Pur.  i.  244),  "Jacob  was  beneficed  at  Cheriton, 
but  going  to  Leyden  and  conversing  with  Mr.  Robinson,  he  embraced 
his  sentiments  of  discipline  and  government,  and  transplanted  them 
into  England." 

Although  persecution  did  not  wholly  crush  the  Southwark  church, 
yet  there  seems  to  have  been  little  increase  of  Independents  until  the 
imprisonment  of  Archbishop  Laud,  when  certain  exiles  returned  from 
Holland,  and  were  called  to  the  Westminster  Assembly.  Dr.  Lingard 
says,  "  They  were  few,  and  could  only  compensate  the  paucity  of  their 
numbers  by  the  energy  and  talent  of  their  leaders.  They  never  ex- 
ceeded a  dozen  in  the  assembly ;  but  they  were  veteran  disputants, 
eager,  fearless,  and  persevering,  whose  attachment  to  their  favorite 
doctrine  had  been  riveted  by  persecution  and  exile,  and  who  had  not 
escaped  from  the  intolerance  of  one  church  to  submit  tamely  to  the 
control  of  another."  —  Hist.  Eng.  x.  274. 

But  the  first  permanent  Independent  church  in  England  has  attract- 
ed much  interest,  and  as  a  pioneer  church  will  justify  the  following 
extracts  from  a  letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wight,  pastor  of  the  church  at 
Scituate,  where  Mr.  Lothrop  otiiciated.  It  is  from  the  present  pastor 
and  deacons  of  the  Southwark  church.  Rev.  J.  Waddington,  pastor, 
B.  Hanbury,  M.  Medwin,  and  J.  E.  Newson,  deacons,  dated  1853. 

"It  may  not  be  unacceptable  to  you  to  receive  from  us  a  few  facts 
and  observations  relative  to  the  martyrs  and  pilgrims  to  whom,  under 
God,  we  are  so  deeply  indebted.  The  Puritans  who  followed  in  the 
wake  of  the  Mayflower,  though  improved  by  the  free  air  of  the  wil- 
derness, would  not  have  been  suffered  to  go  out,  unless  they  could 
take  the  oaths  submitted  to  them  by  the  authorities,  before  they  sailed 
from  the  ports  of  England.  The  facts  of  this  important  matter  have 
not  yet  received  the  discriminating  attention  necessary  to  the  full  de- 
velopment of  historical  truth. 

"  Your  countrymen  naturally  begin  your  historical  records  with  the 
sailing  of  the  '  Mayflower.'  But  the  interest  of  that  event  would  be 
greatly  enhanced,  by  extending  the  inquiry  half  a  century  further 
back.  In  the  space  of  a  single  letter  we  can  only  give  a  rude  outline 
of  the  events  which  identify  the  church  in  Southwark  with  the  Pil- 
grims of  New  England." 

They  speak  of  a  prison  near  Southwark,  in  which  John  Penry, 

38 


446  APrENDix. 

■while  under  sentence  of  death,  (1593,)  is  writing  an  affecting  letter  to 
the  distressed  churches  of  the  Separatists,  a  copy  of  which  he  enjoins 
them  to  read  to  their  brethren  in  the  north  of  England.  Within  a 
wretched  dungeon  in  the  Marshalsea  is  John  Smith,  subsequently  pas- 
tor, in  conjunction  with  Mr.  Clifton,  of  the  church  in  the  north  of  Eng- 
land, which  met  at  the  house  of  William  Brewster.  In  the  third 
prison  in  Southwark  is  Francis  Johnson,  soon  to  be  liberated,  how- 
ever, and  to  become  a  pioneer  of  the  Pilgrims  in  Holland.  John 
Eobinson  is  entering  Cambridge  at  this  time.  He  succeeded  John 
Smith  and  Richard  Clifton  in  the  pastorate  of  the  church  at  Scrooby, 
and  on  his  removal  to  Holland,  with  William  Brewster,  joined  the 
church  under  the  care  of  Francis  Johnson,  in  the  first  instance.  Henry 
Jacob,  our  first  pastor,  was  a  convert  of  Francis  Johnson,  and  while  at 
Leyden,  in  exile,  he  was  the  intimate  friend  and  companion  of  Robinson. 
On  a  visit  to  this  country  in  1595,  Johnson  was  again  thrown  into 
prison,  and  during  his  incarceration,  wrote  two  letters  in  answer  to 
Arthur  Hildersham,  a  leading  Puritan  opposed  to  the  Separatists, 
"  for  the  confirmation  of  a  Christian  gentleman,"  who  was  also  a  pris- 
oner for  the  same  cause.  It  is  a  remarkable  circumstance,  that  this 
same  Arthur  Hildersham  was  himself  immured  in  one  of  the  prisons 
in  Southwark  in  1G15,  and  might  have  occiipied  the  cell  of  the  mar- 
tyr Penry. 

In  1G16  a  new  charge  was  preferred  against  him,  as  a  ringleader  of 
schism,  and  for  holding  private  conventicles,  and  he  was  condemned 
to  pay  a  fine  of  £2,000.  To  avoid  renewed  imprisonment,  he  went 
into  concealment.  At  this  juncture  it  was,  that  Henry  Jacob  came 
from  Leyden  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  settled  Congregational 
church.  He  found  Mr.  Hildersham  in  his  obscure  retreat,  and  they 
lield  together  a  secret  conference. 

Both  these  ministers  had  formerly  opposed  the  Separatists,  and 
both,  in  consequence  of  more  advanced  views,  had  suffered  unto 
bonds.  It  was  the  conviction  of  Henry  Jacob  that  the  time  was  come 
to  take  a  firm  and  decided,  though  quiet,  stand,  and  plant  a  church  in 
Southwark  on  the  model  of  the  New  Testament.  "  Smaller  numbers," 
he  said,  "  uncertain  and  occasional  in  their  assemblies,  are  not  prop- 
erly churches ;  a  free  and  proper  church  being  always  necessarily  an 
orderly  set  company  and  a  constant  society."  Mr.  Hildersham  ac- 
quiesced in  these  views,  and  seeing  no  prospect  of  a  reformation  of 
the  national  church,  encouraged  Mr.  Jacob  in  his  design.  A  part  of 
the  church  formed  under  these  circumstances,  sailed  in  the  Mayflower 
from  the  wharves  in  1G20,  and  joined  the  brethren  who  came  from 
Leyden,  at  Southampton. 


CONGREGATIONALISM  IN  EFGLAXD.         447 

It  seems  their  worship  was  held  in  the  night  time  for  concealment. 
But  that  ecclesiastical  tyrant,  Archbishop  Laud,  "  breathing  out  threat- 
ening and  slaughter  against  the  disciples  of  the  Lord,  made  havoc  of 
the  church,  entering  into  every  house,  and  hauling  men  and  women, 
committed  them  to  prison."  Still  they  persevered  until  the  day  of 
deliverance  came  by  his  overthrow.  After  this  event,  Thomas  Good- 
win, Philip  Nye,  and  a  few  other  "  Independents,"  distinguished  as 
popular  and  effective  preachers,  returned  from  exile,  and  constituted  a 
very  small  minority  in  the  Westminster  Assembly.  The  people 
seemed  "with  one  accord  to  give  heed  to  the  things  which  were 
spoken  ; "  churches  were  multiplied  under  their  ministry,  until  the 
restoration  of  the  monarchy. 

Drs.  Goodwin  and  Nye,  the  most  distinguished  of  them,  wrote  the 
preface  to  Mr.  Cotton's  "  Keys,"  and  how  far  they  agreed  with  him 
has  before  been  stated ;  and  Dr.  Owen,  in  his  tract  on  schism,  confesses 
that  he  was  converted  to  agree  with  them  by  Mr.  Cotton's  books. 
The  agreement  of  Lord  Brooke  and  Lord  Say  with  these  views  has 
also  been  before  stated. 

In  Collier's  Ecclesiastical  History,  vol.  ii.  p.  081,  he  says  of  Drs. 
Goodwin  and  Nye,  "  These  men,  liking  neither  the  strict  discipline  of 
the  Presbyterians,  nor  the  latitude  and  license  of  the  Brownists,  pro- 
jected a  temper,  and  settled  upon  Robinson's  model." 

Baillie,  in  his  Dissuasive,  p.  54,  says :  "  Goodwin  and  Nye,  Bur- 
roughs and  Bridge,  and  Simpson,  (1G46,)  are  discreet  and  zealous 
men.  Master  Robinson  did  derive  his  way  to  his  Sepai-ate  congrega- 
tion at  Leyden,  a  part  of  them  did  cai'ry  it  over  to  Plymouth  in  New 
England ;  here  Master  Cotton  did  take  it  up,  and  transmit  it  thence 
to  Master  Thomas  Goodwin,  who  did  help  to  propagate  it  to  sundry 
others,  till  now,  by  many  hands,  it  is  sown  thick  in  divers  parts  of  this 
kingdom."  —  See  Han.  iii.  135. 

Mr.  Cotton  replies,  "  I  hope  there  want  not  divers  more  to  be 
added  to  them  in  other  parts  of  England." —  W^ay,  etc.  12. 

Baillie  said  there  were  but  six  Independents  in  the  Westminster 
Assembly;  "  but  what  it  wants  in  numbers  is  multiplied  by  the  weight 
of  its  followers.  But  it  has  had  many  bad  fruits,  notwithstanding  all 
the  gifts  and  graces  with  which  Robinson  and  Ainsworth  have  been 
adorned  by  God." 


448  APPENDIX. 


THE   ADDRESS   OF   REV.   ROBERT   VAUGHAN,   D.  D. 

Dr.  Vaughan  is  among  the  venerable  Congregational  divines  of  dis- 
tinction in  England.  He  made  an  Address,  by  request  of  "  The  Con- 
gregational Union  of  England  and  AYales,"  entitled  "Congregationalism, 
or  the  polity  of  Independent  Churches ;  "  which  has  been  printed, 
and  it  will,  no  doubt,  be  interesting  to  extract  some  of  his  views  here, 
especially  as  the  book  is  scarce,  and  the  views  seasonable  and  im- 
portant.    A  single  extract  has  before  been  made. 

"  One  of  the  most  characteristic  features  of  modern  society  consists 
in  the  efforts  which  are  made  in  favor  of  popular  intelligence  ;  and 
Congregationalism  harmonizes  wdth  every  thing  that  is  wisely  done  in 
relation  to  that  object.  The  discovery  of  printing,  the  right  of  private 
judgment,  liberty  of  worship,  and  freedom  of  discussion  on  all  subjects, 
—  nothing  could  be  more  congenial  to  Congregationalism  than  these 
subjects.  It  is  a  system  to  be  worked  by  popular  power,  and  must  de- 
pend, if  woi'ked  orderly,  upon  popular  intelligence.  It  bestows  a  kind 
of  franchise  upon  all  who  become  parties  to  it.  Its  aim  is  to  make  all 
men  Christians,  and  to  render  all  Christians  competent  to  a  well 
observance  of  the  duties  Avhich  arise  out  of  the  Christian  fellowship. 

"  It  is  said  we  are  republicans  in  our  church  polity,  and  must,  in 
consequence,  be  republicans  in  state  affairs.  As  the  principles  which 
obtain  in  our  churches  are  essentially  popular,  they  are  in  agreement 
with  the  popular  suffrage,  in  our  social  (civil)  affairs.  But  there  is 
nothing  in  Congregationalism  to  prevent  its  disciples  from  being  good 
subjects  under  an  aristocracy,  or  monarchy,  or  a  despotism. 

"  Congregationalism  in  regard  to  other  communions  may  claim 
equality,  but  it  can  take  no  precedence.  In  regard  to  the  state,  it 
may  demand  justice,  but  can  never  accept  of  favor.  Neither  the 
church  nor  the  world  has  any  thing  to  fear  from  it,  but  very  much  to 
hope.  It  can  never  do  men  harm,  except  as  it  may  be  done  by  rea- 
son or  persuasion. 

"The  fault  is  entirely  with  ourselves  if  we  do  not,  more  fully  than 
any  other  communion  have  done,  realize  the  maxim,  that  '  Union  has 
strength.'  It  does  not  seek  union  for  the  sake  of  power,  (as  do 
some  communions,)  but  for  the  sake  of  liberty.  Every  church,  by 
its  independent  action,  has  to  provide  its  own  expenditure  and  its  own 
discipline.  If  weak,  these  may  well  engage  all  its  capabilities ;  if 
strong,  it  has  to  add  attentions  to  plans,  by  which   the  strong  may 


CONGEEGATIONALISM  IN  ENGLAND.  449 

assist  the  weak,  and  by  whicli  new  gi'ouncl  may  be  occupied  at  home 
and  abroad. 

"Persons  not  Congregationalists,  generally  suppose  that  we  have 
no  such  thing  as  union  among  us  ;  that  it  is  the  very  element  of  Inde- 
pendency that  we  should  be  much  more  enamored  with  isolation  than 
union ;  that  our  system  is  the  favorite  with  us  because  it  serves  to 
scatter  us,  in  the  disjecta  memlra  feshion,  in  a  thousand  directions,  and 
is,  in  its  nature,  opposed  to  our  being  joined  into  one  body.  They 
should  ask  themselves  whether  it  is  just  to  suppose  we  are  without 
the  disposition  to  attach  some  natural  meaning  to  those  Scriptures 
which  so  explicitly  speak  of  the  unity  which  must  ever  belong  to 
the  true  church  of  Christ,  and  the  obligation  resting  upon  all  churches 
and  Christians,  to  exercise,  as  far  as  possible,  mutual  recognition,  to 
hold  mutual  fellowship,  and  to  abound  in  good  offices  one  towards 
another." 

He  then  appeals  to  the  associations  and  unions  of  the  Congre- 
gationalists in  all  parts  of  England,  which  are,  in  fact,  home  mis- 
sionary societies,  to  assist  the  weak,  and  devise  means  of  efficient 
action.  When  it  is  considered,  "  that  our  churches  are  not  more 
characterized  by  their  one  polity,  than  by  their  one  faith,  it  will 
be  manifest  that  with  much  less  of  unity  than  some  other  relig- 
ious bodies  in  appearance,  we  possess  greatly  more  in  reality. 
Without  any  denominational  creed  or  confession,  we  possess  al- 
ready much  more  oneness  in  opinion  than  those  who  zealously  up- 
hold such  things.  If  our  conformity  is  neither  so  strict  nor  so  obtru- 
sive, our  unity  is  greater.  Within  the  last  few  years,  independency 
has  appeared  strong  enough  to  demonstrate  its  power  of  association, 
in  the  formation  of  this  Union,  [Congregational  Union  of  England 
and  Wales,]  and  wise  enough  to  perceive  the  practical  objects  Avhich 
might  be  aided  by  such  means.  While  we  are  animated  by  that  love 
of  liberty  which  insures  to  our  churches  their  separate  independence, 
we  are,  at  the  same  time,  so  far  governed  by  a  love  of  order  as  to  be 
capable  of  giving  to  our  entire  denomination  a  character  of  unity,  by 
a  Union,  which  renounces  all  authority  to  legislate,  and  all  power  to 
coerce." 

"  At  the  last  meeting  of  the  Union,  it  was  made  to  appear  that  the 
Congregationalists  of  England  and  Wales  are  steadily  increasing  in 
numbers  and  efficiency.  Our  places  of  worship  multiply  in  an  in- 
creased ratio  every  year,  considerable  accessions  continue  to  be  made, 
and  our  ministry  is  in  a  course  of  advancement.  It  is  the  belief  of 
persons,  who  are  no  incompetent  judges,  that  Congregationalism  has 

38* 


450  APPENDIX. 

doubled,  and  perhaps  even  trebled  in  strength  during  the  last  quarter 
of  a  century.  Tlie  signs  of  a  growing  piety  are  also  observable 
among  ministers  and  people. 

"  Two  hundred  years  since,  the  Church  of  England  was  the  church 
of  the  whole  nation  ;  it  is  not  now  the  church  of  more  than  half  of  it. 
And  within  the  same  space.  Independency,  (including  Baptists 
and  Anti-Ptedobaptists,)  did  not  reckon  more  than  ten  or  twelve  min- 
isters and  churches,  has  risen  to  number  between  three  and  four 
thousand.  The  denomination  may  be  said  to  possess  more  than 
treble  the  strength,  at  this  time,  than  it  did  at  the  commencement  of 
the  present  century."  He  refers  to  the  prediction  of  John  Robinson. 
—  Supra.* 

"  Three  centuries  were  required  to  raise  the  church  above  proscrip- 
tion and  persecution ;  and  who  can  tell  what  another  century  may  do 
for  Independency  ?  The  approval  which  it  has  extorted  from  the 
public  judgment  during  the  last  twenty  years,  the  most  sagacious  could 
not  have  anticipated.  We  see  the  progress  of  the  principles  which 
the  primitive  church  acted  upon,  reviewed  in  the  history  of 
Independency,  and  passing  from  our  churches  to  all  churches,  under 
the  blessing  of  God,  not  less  adapted  to  secure  purity,  than  to  give  to 
our  common  Christianity  its  proper  freedom  and  power  ;  and  we  see  it 
as  the  true  ordinance  of  God,  as  carrying  the  elements  of  law  and  or- 
der, to  extend  and  ennoble  the  institutes  which  have  obtained  among 
the  kinsdoms  of  the  world. 


*  "  In  England  and  "Wales,  with  a  population  of  18,000,000,  there  are  34,407 
plaees  of  public  M'orship,  of  which  14,077  belong  to  the  Church  of  England,  and 
20,390  to  all  other  denominations.  But  the  sittings  or  church  accommodations 
are,  in  the  Episcopalian  churches,  4,022,412,  and  all  other  denominations, 
4,545,326.  But  the  sittings  of  the  Dissenters  arc  more  used  than  those  of  the 
Established  Church.  Half  of  the  population  of  England  arc  Dissenters,  and  not 
more  than  one  twentieth  are  Roman  Catholics  —  they  have  but  570  churches. 

"The  number  of^the  churches  of  the  Independents  is  3,244;  of  the  Baptists, 
2,780;  rresbyterians,  161 ;  Unitarians,  229;  including  the  Independents  of  Scot- 
land and  Ireland,  and  those  of  the  '  Plymouth  Brethren,'  the  Independent 
churches  are  full  4,000."  These  statistics  are  taken  from  the  census  returns  for 
March  30,  1851.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  numbers  in  the  Congregational  Journal 
are  very  far  from  the  full  number.  The  statements  of  Rev.  Dr.  Vaughan  are 
fully  reliable,  and  accord  with  the  census  returns. 

The  number  of  Congregational  churches  in  the  United  States  and  British 
Provinces  are  probably  about  two  thousand.  But  the  enumeration  has  not  been 
fully  made.  Those  of  the  Baptist  denomination,  adopting  the  Congregational 
discipline,  are  probably  four  times  that  number.  We  are  told,  credibly,  they 
exceed  nine  thousand. 


THE   SAVOY  PLATFORM.  451 

"  "When  tlie  world  shall  have  made  the  natural  approach  to  the 
state  which  the  most  humane  and  enlightened  have  labored  to  pro- 
mote, then  will  come  the  nearest  conformity  to  Congregationalism. 
God  has  so  devised  this  system  that  the  progress  of  man  in  social  life 
will  ever  be,  not  to  amend,  but  copy  it ;  not  to  go  beyond,  but  follow 
after.  The  system  will  not  change,  but  it  will  continue  to  enlarge,  to 
improve  and  brighten,  as  the  world  shall  be  made  to  possess  a  greater 
aptitude  for  receiving  it." 

THE    SAVOY    PLATFORM. 

A  declaration  of  the  faith  and  order  of  the  Congregational  churches 
in  England  was  made  by  a  Synod  at  the  Savoy,  London,  1659,  the 
whole  of  which  is  found  in  Han,  iii.  547,  and  on.  It  is  quite  volu- 
minous, and  we  only  transcribe  the  substance  of  their  views. 

"  Of  the  institution  of  churches,  and  the  order  appointed  in  them 
by  Jesus  Christ,"  as  given  in  Neal's  Hist.  Pur.  ii.  178,  179. 

"  That  every  jjarticular  society  of  visible  professors,  agreeing  to  walk 
together  in  the  faith  and  order  of  the  gospel,  is  a  complete  church, 
and  has  full  power  within  itself  to  elect  and  ordain  all  church  officers, 
to  exclude  all  offenders,  and  to  do  all  other  acts  relating  to  the  edifica- 
tion and  well-being  of  the  church. 

"  That  the  way  of  ordaining  officers,  that  is,  pastors,  teachers,  and 
elders,  is,  after  their  election  by  the  suffrage  of  the  church,  to  set 
them  apart  with  fasting  and  prayer,  and  the  imposition  of  the  elder- 
ship of  the  church ;  though,  if  there  be  no  imposition  of  hands,  they 
are,  nevertheless,  rightly  constituted  ministers  of  Christ ;  but  they  do 
not  allow  that  ordination  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  though  it  be  by 
persons  rightly  ordained,  does  convey  any  office  power,  without  a  pre- 
vious election  of  the  church. 

"  That  none  may  administer  the  sacrament,  but  such  as  are  ordain- 
ed and  appointed  thereto.  Nor  are  the  pastors  of  one  church  obliged 
to  administer  the  sacraments  to  any  other  than  the  members  of  that 
church  to  whom  they  stand  related  in  that  capacity.  Nor  may  any 
person  be  added  to  the  church,  but  by  the  consent  of  the  church,  and 
a  confession  of  his  faith,  declared  by  himself,  or  otherwise  manifested. 

"  They  disallow  the  power  of  all  stated  synods,  presbyteries,  con- 
vocations, and  assemblies  of  divines,  oyer  particular  churches,  but 
admit,  that  in  cases  of  difficulty  or  difference  relating  to  doctrine  or 
order,  churches  may  meet  together  by  their  messengers,  in  synods  or 

t 


452  APPENDIX. 

councils,  to  consider  and  give  advice,  but  ■without  exercising  any 
jurisdiction. 

"  And  lastly,  they  agree  that  churches,  consisting  of  persons  sound 
in  the  faith  and  of  good  conversation,  ought  not  to  refuse  connnuuion 
■with  each  other,  though  they  ■n^alk  not  in  all  things  according  to  the 
same  rules  of  church  order ;  and  if  they  judge  other  churches  to  be 
true  churches,  though  less  pure,  they  may  receive  to  occasional  com- 
munion such  members  of  those  churches  as  are  credibly  testified  to 
be  godly,  and  to  live  without  offence." 

Dr.  Price  says,  "  these  views  are  precisely  those  still  held  by  the 
•whole  body  of  Congregationalists  in  England."  —  Hist.  Nar.  ii.  G21. 


DISCIPLINE   AND    ORDER   OP   THE   ENGLISH   CHURCHES. 

TVe  think  it  cannot  but  be  acceptable  to  present  to  the  reader  the 
order  of  our  churches  in  England,  and  especially  as  it  can  now  be 
done  ■with  great  precision. 

In  1833,  August  G,  London,  the  "  Congregational  Union  of  Eng- 
land and  Wales,"  made  and  published  a  declaration  entitled  "  The 
Congregational  Union  of  England  and  Wales,  frequently  called  Inde- 
pendent, hold  the  foUo'wing  doctrines  of  divine  appointment,  and  as 
the  foundation  of  Christian  faith  and  practice.  They  are  also  formed 
and  governed  according  to  the  principles  hereinafter  stated." 

They  premise  that  it  is  not  intended  that  the  articles  of  faith  should 
be  scholastic  or  critical ;  nor  that  the  statement  should  be  put  forth 
■with  any  authority ;  that  they  disallo^w  the  utility  of  creeds  and  arti- 
cles of  religion  as  a  bond  of  union,  and  protest  against  subscription 
to  any  human  formularies  as  a  term  of  common  union ;  that  they  yet 
are  wiUing  to  declare  what  is  commonly  believed  among  them ;  re- 
serving to  every  one  the  most  perfect  liberty  of  conscience ;  and  they 
say,  by  their  appeal  to  the  churches,  they  have  ascertained  that  they 
are  far  more  agreed  in  their  doctrines  and  practices,  than  any  church 
which  enjoins  subscriptions,  and  enforces  human  standards  of  ortho- 
doxy. There  is,  in  the  articles  of  faith,  no  material  difference  from 
those  which  our  churches  in  New  England  profess,  and  so  we  do  not 
transcribe  them.  The  Trinity  is  expressed  in  these  words  :  "  They 
believe  that  God  is  revealed  in  the  Scriptures,  as  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  that  to  each  are  attributable  the  same  divine 
properties  and  perfections." 


PRINCIPLES   OF  CHURCH  ORDER  AND  DISCIPLINE.      453 


PRINCIPLES   OF   CHURCH   ORDER  AND   DISCIPLINE. 

"  1.  The  Congregational  cliui'ches  hold  it  to  be  the  will  of  Christ 
that  true  believers  should  voluntarily  assemble  together  to  observe  re- 
ligious ordinances,  to  promote  mutual  edification  and  holiness,  to  per- 
petuate and  propagate  the  gospel  in  the  world,  and  to  advance  the 
worship  and  glory  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ ;  and  that  each  so- 
ciety of  believers,  having  these  objects  in  view  in  its  formation,  is 
properly  a  Christian  church. 

"2.  They  believe  that  the  New  Testament  contains,  either  in  the 
form  of  express  statute,  or  in  the  example  of  apostles  or  apostolic 
churches,  all  the  articles  of  faith  necessary  to  be  believed,  and  all 
the  principles  of  order  and  discipline  requisite  for  constituting  and 
governing  Christian  societies ;  and  that  human  ti'aditions,  fathers  and 
councils,  canons  and  creeds,  possess  no  authority  over  the  faith  and 
practice  of  Christians. 

"  3.  They  acknowledge  Christ  as  the  only  head  of  the  church ; 
and  the  officers  of  each  church  under  him,  as  ordained  to  administer 
his  laws  impartially  to  all ;  and  their  only  appeal,  in  all  cases  touch- 
ing religious  faith  and  practice,  is  to  the  sacred  scriptures. 

"  4.  They  believe  that  the  New  Testament  authorizes  every  Chris- 
tian church  to  elect  its  own  officers,  to  manage  all  its  own  affiiirs,  and 
to  stand  independent  of  and  irresponsible  to  all  authority,  saving  that 
only  of  the  supreme  and  divine  head  of  the  church,  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

"  5.  They  believe  that  the  only  officers  placed  by  the  apostles  over 
individual  churches  are  the  bishops  or  pastors,  and  the  deacons ;  the 
members  of  these  being  dependent  upon  the  numbers  of  the  church ; 
and  that  to  these,  as  the  officers  of  the  church,  is  committed  respec- 
tively the  administration  of  its  temporal  and  spiritual  concerns  —  sub- 
ject, however,  to  the  approbation  of  the  church. 

"  6.  They  believe  that  no  persons  should  be  received  as  members 
of  Christian  churches,  but  such  as  make  a  credible  profession  of 
Christianity,  are  living  according  to  its  precepts,  and  attest  a  willing- 
ness to  be  subject  to  its  discipline  ;  and  that  none  should  be  excluded 
from  the  fellowship  of  the  church,  but  such  as  deny  the  faith  of  Christ, 
violate  his  laws,  or  refuse  to  submit  themselves  to  the  discipline  which 
the  word  of  God  enforces. 

"  7.  Power  of  admission  into  any  Christian  church,  and  rejection 


454  APPENDIX. 

from  it,  they  believe  to  be  vested  in  the  church  itself,  and  to  be  exer- 
cised only  through  the  medium  of  its  officers. 

"  8.  They  believe  that  Christian  churches  should  statedly  meet,  for 
the  celebration  of  public  worship,  the  observance  of  the  Lord's  sup- 
per, and  for  the  sanctification  of  the  first  day  of  the  week. 

"  9.  They  believe  that  the  power  of  a  Christian  church  is  purely 
spiritual,  and  should  in  no  way  be  corrupted  by  union  with  temporal 
or  civil  power. 

"  10.  They  believe  that  it  is  the  duty  of  Christian  churches  to  hold 
communion  with  each  other,  to  entertain  enlarged  affection  for  each 
other  as  members  of  the  same  body,  and  to  cooperate  for  the  promo- 
tion of  the  Christian  cause,  but  that  no  church  nor  union  of  churches, 
has  any  right  or  power  to  interfere  with  the  faith  or  discipline  of  any 
other  church,  further  than  to  separate  from  such  as,  in  faith  or  prac- 
tice, depart  from  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

"  11.  They  believe  that  it  is  the  privilege  and  duty  of  every  church 
to  call  forth  such  of  its  members  as  may  appear  to  be  qualified  by 
the  Holy  Spirit,  to  sustain  the  office  of  the  ministry ;  and  that  Chris- 
tian churches  unitedly  ought  to  consider  the  maintenance  of  the 
Christian  ministry  in  an  adequate  degree  of  learning,  as  one  of  its 
especial  cares  ;  that  the  cause  of  the  gospel  may  be  both  honorably 
sustained  and  constantly  promoted. 

"  12.  They  believe  that  church  officers,  whether  bishops  or  deacons, 
should  be  chosen  by  the  free  choice  of  the  church;  but  that  their 
dedication  to  the  duties  of  their  office,  should  take  place  with  special 
prayer,  and  by  solemn  designation ;  to  which  most  of  the  churches 
add,  the  imposition  of  hands  by  those  already  in  office. 

"  13.  They  believe  that  the  fellowship  of  every  Christian  church 
should  be  so  liberal  as  to  admit  to  the  communion  in  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, all  whose  faith  and  godliness  are,  on  the  Avhole,  undoubted, 
though  conscientiously  differing  in  points  of  minor  importance ;  and 
that  this  outward  sign  of  fraternity  in  Christ,  should  be  coextensive 
■with  the  fraternity  itself,  though  without  involving  any  compliances 
Avhich  conscience  would  deem  sinful." 


CONCLUSION. 

President  Mather  says,  "  I  look  upon  the  discovery  and  settlement 
of  the  Congregational  way  as  the  boon,  the  gratuity,  the  largess  of 
Divine  bounty,  which  the  Lord  graciously  bestowed  on  his  people, 


BENIGN  INFLUENCE  OF  CONGREGATIONALISM.         455 

that  followed  Him  into  this  wilderness.  Here  the  good  people  that 
came  over,  showed  more  love,  zeal,  and  affectionate  desire  of  commu- 
nion with  God  in  pure  worship  and  ordinances,  and  did  more  in  order 
to  it,  than  others ;  and  the  Lord  did  more  for  them  than  any  people 
in  the  world,  in  showing  them  the  pattern  of  his  house,  and  the  true 
scriptural  way  of  church  government  and  administrations."  To 
•which  Dr.  Bacon  adds  :  — 

"  The  primitive  churches  of  New  England  are  coeval  with  the 
country.  Their  history  is  Ihe  history  of  all  that  makes  the  heart  of 
a  New  Englander  beat  with  emotion.  There  are  forms  and  constitu- 
tions of  government,  under  which  churches  are  so  carefully  guarded 
against  error,  that  they  are  almost  equally  guarded  against  truth ;  but 
with  us  there  ax'e  neither  canons  nor  constitutions  to  prevent  improve- 
ment and  enterprise  in  active  Christianity,  or  resist  the  reformation 
of  prescriptive  errors." 

"  The  Gospel  in  its  doctrines  is  a  mighty  leveller.  Like  its  author 
it  respects  not  the  persons  of  princes.  But  to  the  monarch  and  the 
slave  it  addresses  the  same  charges  of  guilt,  and  offers  the  same  for- 
giveness, and  the  same  hope  of  immortality.  So  far  as  it  gains  its 
appropriate  influence  over  men,  it  makes  them  feel  that  they  are  all 
alike.  Just  so,  in  its  institutions ;  it  puts  all  men  on  a  level,  and 
carefully  respects  the  rights  of  all.  It  leads  every  man  to  think  for 
himself,  and  bids  every  man  act  for  himself.  It  guards  against  priest- 
craft and  spiritual  domination,  by  the  institution  of  churches  with  dis- 
tinct, independent,  and  inalienable  rights.  It  is  distinguished  from 
Presbyterianism  by  the  principle  that  all  church  power  resides  in  each 
particular  church  by  the  express  or  implied  compact  of  its  members. 
It  may,  like  a  Presbyterian  church,  have  its  ruling  elders ;  but  while 
that  system  makes  the  elders  accountable,  not  to  the  church,  but  to 
some  superior  judicature,  Congregationalism  permits  nothing  to  be 
done  in  the  name  of  the  church  without  the  distinct  consent  of  the 
brotherhood. 

"  While  Presbyterianism  regards  synods  and  presbyteries  as  judi- 
catories, having  a  right  to  decide  all  controversies  judicially,  and  send 
down  injunctions  to  the  churches,  Congregationalism  must  needs  re- 
gard them  only  as  meetings  for  intercourse  and  communion,  as  coun- 
cils to  advise  and  persuade  in  matters  of  common  interest,  and  as 
means  of  keeping  up  a  common  feeling  among  neighboring  churches 
and  the  distant  members  of  the  great  union.  It  acknowledges  no 
power  over  the  churches,  but  the  power  of  Light  and  Love." 


456  APPENDIX. 

Rev.  Dr.  Vaughan  says,  "  Every  Christian  should  be  a  member 
of  the  church  of  his  preference,  but  he  should  still  be  a  member  of 
the  church  universal.  He  should  not  be  indifferent  to  principle,  but 
he  should  be  observant  of  charity.  He  should  know  how  to  unite 
with  the  love  of  his  particular  church,  a  proper  affection  towards  all 
churches,  and  should  give  visible  proof  that  the  latter  feeling  exists 
along  with  the  former." —  Cong.  116. 


THE  PHILLIPS  FAMILY.  457 


See  Memorial,  Page  110. 

Rev.  George  Phillips  is  very  favorably  noticed  in  the  Magnalia. 
He  was  born  at  Eaymund,  Norfolk,  England,  and  took  his  degrees  in 
1613  and  1617.  He  was  eminent  as  a  scholar  and  divine.  With  Sir 
Richard  Saltonstall  and  several  others,  he  chose  a  place  upon  Charles 
River,  which  they  called  Watertovvn,  and  as  their  first  work  they  ob- 
served a  day  of  solemn  fasting  and  prayer,  on  which  day,  30th  of  July, 
1630,  about  forty  men  organized  themselves  into  a  church  and  built  a 
house  of  God  before  they  could  build  many  houses  for  themselves. 
Mr.  Phillips  continued  his  ministry  there  till  his  death  in  1644,  during 
which  time  he  labored  faithfully  and  with  great  success.  He  had  an 
unusually  intimate  and  thorough  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures.  It  is 
said,  he  read  over  the  whole  Bible  six  times  every  year.  He  was 
truly  a  man  of  God,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works. 

A  long  list  of  men  distinguishing  the  name  of  Phillips  in  our 
country,  by  their  civil  stations  and  munificent  patronage  of  institutions 
of  learning,  benevolence,  and  religion,  descends  from  this  first  pastor 
of  Watertown. 

Rev.  Samuel  Phillips,  the  eldest  son  of  Rev.  George  Phillips,  was 
settled  in  the  ministry  at  Rowley  in  1G51.  Rev.  Samuel  Phillips, 
grandson  of  Rev.  Samuel  Phillips  of  Rowley,  was  settled  in  the  minis- 
try at  Andover  in  1711.  Hon.  John  Phillips,  many  years  President 
of  the  Senate  of  Massachusetts,  and  the  first  mayor  of  the  city  of  Bos- 
ton, was  grandson  of  Mr.  John  Phillips  of  Salem,  who  was  grandson 
of  Rev.  Samuel  Phillips  of  Rowley.  Rev.  Samuel  Phillips  of  Ando- 
ver, had  five  children.  His  eldest  son,  Hon.  Samuel  Phillips  of  An- 
dover, and  his  brother,  Hon.  John  Phillips  of  Exeter,  N.  H.,  founded 
the  Academy  at  Andover,  which  bears  their  name,  who  declared  that 
the  first  and  principal  object  of  the  institution  is  the  promotion  of  true 
piety  and  virtue. 

Lieut.  Gov.  Samuel  Phillips  of  Andover,  was  son  of  the  above 
Hon.  Samuel  Phillips.  He  was  from  early  life  constantly  engaged 
in  various  public  and  highly  responsible  offices,  which  he  discharged 
in  a  manner  highly  ci-editable  to  himself,  till  1801,  when  he  was  chos- 
en Lieut.  Governor.  His  conspicuous  services,  talents,  and  virtues, 
placed  him  very  high  in  the  popular  affection  and  confidence. 

John  PhiUips,  second  son  of  Rev.  Samuel  Phillips  of  Andover,  was 

39 


458  '  APPEKDIX. 

settled  in  business  at  Exeter,  N.  H.  He  made  liberal  endowments  to 
the  Academy  at  Andover,  to  Dartmouth  College,  and  to  Phillips 
Academy  at  Exeter,  which  he  founded. 

William  Phillips,  third  son  of  Rev.  Samuel  Phillips  of  Andover,  was 
settled  in  business  at  Boston,  and  married  Miss  Abigail  Broomfield, 
who  was  great-great-grandchild  of  Rev.  John  Wilson,  the  first  minis- 
ter in  Boston.  By  this  marriage,  it  is  worthy  of  notice,  the  families 
of  the  Rev.  George  Phillips  and  the  Rev.  John  Wilson,  who  came 
over  from  England  together,  and  officiated  as  colleagues  under  a  large 
tree  in  Charlestown,  until  the  one  removed  to  Watertown  and  the 
other  to  Boston,  were  conjoined  by  the  wedlock  of  the  great-great- 
grandchild of  each. 

The  late  Hon.  William  Phillips  was  the  second  child  of  the  above 
William  Phillips.  He  was  for  many  yeai's  in  the  State  legislature, 
and  was  repeatedly  an  elector  of  the  President  of  the  United  States. 
For  several  years  he  was  Lieut.  Governor  of  the  Commonwealth, 
which  office  he  filled  with  great  credit  to  himself,  and  entire  satisfac- 
tion to  the  community.  In  his  natural  disposition  he  was  generous 
and  affectionate.  But  the  predominating  feature  and  crowning  attri- 
bute of  his  character  was  his  piety  and  benevolence.  He  left  behind 
him,  as  did  his  predecessors  in  the  family,  a  precious  memorial ;  and 
while  his  name  stands  prominent  among  the  public  benefactors  of  his 
age,  it  is  also  deeply  engraven  on  the  hearts,  and  will  be  embalmed  in 
the  memory  of  many  a  child  of  affliction,  from  whose  eye  the  tear  of 
sorrow  has  been  wiped  by  his  kindly  charity.  He  was  married  to  the 
daughter  of  the  late  Hon.  Jonathan  Mason,  He  had  seven  children, 
only  two  of  whom  are  now  living  —  the  Hon.  Jonathan  Phillips  of 
Boston,  and  Mrs.  Dr.  Ebenezer  Burgess  of  Dedham.  The  Hon. 
Samuel  H.  Walley  of  Roxbury,  is  a  grandson. 

Such  have  been  the  descendants  of  the  Rev.  George  Phillips,  the 
first  pastor  of  the  church  at  Watertown,  a  remarkable  fulfilment  of 
the  precious  promises  of  God  to  the  faithful.  Says  the  author  of  the 
Retrospect  of  the  Eighteenth  Century,  "  the  family  of  Phillips  in 
Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire  has  been  long  distinguished  for 
its  wealth,  and  also  for  its  love  of  religion  and  literature.  A  complete 
history  of  the  munificence  toward  public  institutions  at  different  times 
by  the  members  of  this  family,  would  probably  furnish  an  amount  of 
benefactions  seldom  equalled  in  this  country."  (See  Rev.  B.  Wisner's 
Sermon  on  the  death  of  Hon.  William  Phillips.) 


AKTICLES  OF  EAITH  AND  COVENANT   OF  1629.  459 


A.  Page  99. 

THE   ARTICLES   OF   FAITH   AND    COVENANT   OF   1629, 

Judge  Davis,  in  his  edition,  seems  to  have  overlooked  the  fact,  that 
the  "  Direction  "  of  which  Morton  speaks,  contained  both  a  Confession 
of  Faith  and  a  Covenant.  Hubbard,  Mather,  and  Prince,  have  also 
spoken  of  a  Confession  of  Faith  as  well  as  a  Covenant.  And  this 
should  not  be  omitted  in  a  faithful  history  of  the  principles  and  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Fathers. 

In  1665,  the  First  Church  in  Salem  issued  a  new  "Direction," 
which  was  occasioned  by  the  action  of  the  Synod  of  1662,  in  regard 
to  baptism,  and  the  half-way  Covenant. 

From  this  it  appears  that  there  was  a  Confession  of  Faith,  and  a 
Covenant,  6th  of  August,  1629. 

Mr.  Higginson  and  Mr.  Skelton,  and  other  good  people  that  arrived 
at  Salem  in  the  year  1629,  resolved,  like  their  father  Abraham,  to 
begin  their  plantation  with  calling  on  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

On  their  arrival  at  Salem,  they  consulted  with  their  brethren  at 
Plymouth  what  steps  to  take  for  the  more  exact  acquaintance  of  them- 
selves with,  and  conforming  themselves  to  the  word  of  God,  in  their 
church  organization  and  polity.  And  the  Plymoutheans,  to  their  great 
satisfaction,  laid  before  them  the  authority  they  had  in  the  laws  of 
their  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  every  particular  in  their  church  order. 

Whereupon,  having  the  concurrence  and  countenance  of  their 
deputy  governor,  John  Endicott,  Esq.,  and  the  approving  presence  of 
the  messengers  from  the  church  of  Plymouth,  they  set  apart  the  6th 
day  of  August  for  fasting  and  prayer,  for  the  settling  of  a  church  state 
among  them,  and  for  their  making  a  Confession  of  their  faith,  and 
entering  into  an  holy  covenant,  whereby  that  church  state  was 
formed.     See  Magnalia,  66. 


A  DIRECTION   FOR   A   PUBLIC   PROFESSION 

In  the  Church  Assembly  after  giving  examination  by  the  elders ; 
which  direction  is  taken  out  of  the  Scripture,  and  points  unto  that 
faith  and  covenant  contained  in  the  Scripture ;  being  the  same  for 


460  APPENDIX. 

substance  which  was  proposed  to,  and  agreed  upon  by  the  church  of 
Salem  at  their  beginning,  the  sixth  of  the  sixth  month,  1G29. 

In  the  Preface  to  tlie  Declaration  of  the  Faith  owned  and  professed 
by  the  Congregational  Churches  in  England,  it  is  said:  — 

"  The  genuineness  of  a  confession  of  faith  is,  that  under  the  same 
form  of  words  they  express  the  substance  of  the  same  common  salva- 
tion or  unity  of  their  faith  ;  accordingly  it  is  to  be  looked  upon  as  fit 
means  whereby  to  express  their  common  faith  and  salvation,  and  not 
be  made  use  of  as  an  imposition  upon  any." 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 
I  do  believe  with  my  heart  and  confess  with  my  mouth :  — 

CONCEKNIXG    GOD. 

That  there  is  but  one  only  true  God  in  three  persons,  the  Father, 
the  Sou,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  each  of  them  God,  and  all  of  them 
one  and  the  same  infinite,  eternal  God :  most  wise,  holy,  just,  mer- 
ciful, and  blessed  for  ever. 

CONCERNING    THE    WORKS    OF    GOD. 

That  this  God  is  the  maker,  preserver,  and  governor  of  all  things, 
according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own  will,  and  that  God  made  man  in 
his  own  image,  in  knowledge,  holiness,  and  righteousness. 

CONCERNING    THE    FALL    OF    MAN. 

That  Adam,  by  transgressing  the  command  of  God,  fell  from  God, 
and  brought  himself  and  his  posterity  into  a  state  of  sin  and  death, 
under  tlie  wrath  and  curse  of  God,  which  I  do  believe  to  be  my  own 
condition  by  nature,  as  well  as  any  other. 

CONCERNING   JESUS    CHRIST. 

That  God  sent  his  son  into  the  world,  who,  for  our  sakes,  became 
man,  ili;it  lie  mi<ilit  redeem  and  save  us  by  his  obedience  unto  death, 
and  that  he  arose  from  the  dead,  ascended  unto  heaven,  and  sitteth  at 
the  right  hand  of  God,  from  whence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the 
world. 


articles:  OF  FAITH  AND   COVENANT  OF  1629.       461 


CONCERNING   THE    HOLT   GHOST. 


That  God  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  fullj  revealed  the  doctrine  of 
Christ  and  will  of  God,  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment, which  are  the  word  of  God,  the  perfect,  perpetual,  and  only 
rule  of  our  faith  and  obedience. 


CONCERNING    THE    BENEFITS    WE    HAVE    BY    CHRIST. 

That  the  same  Spirit  by  working  faith  in  God's  elect,  applieth  unto 
them  Christ,  with  all  his  benefits  of  justification  and  sanctification 
unto  salvation,  in  the  use  of  those  ordinances  which  God  hath  ap- 
pointed in  his  written  word,  which  therefore  ought  to  be  observed  by 
us  until  the  coming  of  Christ. 


CONCERNING    THE    CHURCH    OF    CHRIST. 

That  all  true  believers  being  united  unto  Christ  as  the  head,  make 
up  one  mystical  church,  which  is  the  body  of  Christ,  the  members 
whereof  having  fellowship  with  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  by 
faith ;  and  one  with  another  in  love,  do  receive  here  upon  earth  for- 
giveness of  sins,  with  the  life  of  grace ;  and  at  the  resurrection  of  the 
body,  they  shall  receive  everlasting  life.     Amen. 


THE    COVENANT. 

I  do  heartily  take  and  avouch  this  one  God  who  is  made  known  to 
us  in  the  Scripture,  by  the  name  of  God  the  Father,  and  God  the 
Son,  even  Jesus  Christ,  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  be  my  God, 
according  to  the  tenor  of  the  covenant  of  grace  ;  wherein  he  hath 
promised  to  be  a  God  to  the  faithful  and  to  their  seed  after  them  in 
their  generations,  and  taketh  them  to  be  his  people,  and,  therefore,  un- 
feignedly  repenting  of  all  my  sins,  I  do  give  up  myself  wholly  unto 
this  God,  to  believe  in,  love,  serve,  and  obey  him  sincerely  and  faith- 
fully according  to  his  written  word,  against  all  the  temptations  of  the 
devil,  the  world,  and  my  own  flesh,  and  this  unto  the  death. 

I  do  also  confess  to  be  a  member  of  this  particular  church,  promising 
to  continue  steadfastly  in  fellowship  in  it,  in  the  public  worshiji  of 
God,  to  submit  to  the  order,  discipline,  and  government  of  Christ  in 

39* 


462  APPENDIX. 


it,  and  to  the  ministerial  teaching,  guidance,  and  oversight  of  the 
elders  of  it,  and  to  the  brotherly  watch  of  fellow  members,  and  all 
this  according  to  God's  word,  and  by  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  enabling  me  thereunto.     Amen. 


QUESTIONS   TO    BE   ANSWERED   AT   THE   BAPTIZING   OF   CHILDREN, 
OR   THE   SUBSTANCE   TO   BE   EXPRESSED   BY   THE   PARENTS. 

Q.  Do  you  present  and  give  up  this  child,  or  these  children,  unto 
God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  to  be  baptized  in  the  faith,  and 
engaged  in  the  Covenant  of  God  professed  by  this  church  ? 

Q.  Do  you  solemnly  promise  in  tbe  presence  of  God,  that  by  the 
grace  of  Christ,  you  will  discharge  your  covenant  duty  towards  your 
children,  so  as  to  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord,  teaching  and  commanding  them  to  keep  the  way  of  God,  that 
they  may  be  able  (through  the  grace  of  Christ),  to  make  a  personal 
profession  of  their  faith,  and  to  own  the  covenant  of  God  themselves 
in  due  time .'' 

Cotton  Mather  says,  "  the  Covenant  whereto  these  Christians  en- 
gaged themselves,  which  was  about  seven  years  after  solemnly  re- 
newed timong  them,  1  shall  here  lay  before  all  the  churches  of  God 
as  it  was  then  expressed  and  enforced." —  Mag.  i.  66. 

Mather  further  says,  "  By  this  instrument  was  the  covenant  of 
grace  explained,  received,  and  recognized  by  the  first  church  in  this 
colony.  This  instrument  they  afterwards  often  read  over,  and  re- 
newed the  consent  of  their  souls  unto  every  article  in  it,  especially 
•when  their  days  of  humiliation  invited  them  to  it." 

The  Covenant  published  in  Magnalia,  and  by  Judge  Davis,  in  his 
Appendix,  was  probably  enlarged  from  this  original  at  the  time  of 
the  renewal,  seven  years  after  this  first  Covenant  was  adopted  in 
Aug.  1G29,  which  is  here  given. 

The  following  Covenant  was  propounded  by  the  pastor,  agreed 
upon  and  consented  to  by  the  brethren  of  the  church,  in  the  year 
1636. 

"  Gather  my  saints  unto  me,  that  have  made  a  covenant  with  me 
by  sacrifice."     Psal.  1.  5. 

We  whose  names  are  here  underwritten,  members  of  the  present 
church  of  Christ  in  Salem,  having  found  by  sad  experience,  how  dan- 


ARTICLES    OF  FAITH,  AND   COVENANT   OF    1629.        463 

gerous  it  is  to  sit  loose  from  tlie  covenant  we  make  with  our  God,  and 
how  apt  we  are  to  wander  into  bypaths,  even  to  the  loosing  of  our  first 
aims  in  entering  into  church  fellowship,  do  therefore  solemnly,  in  the 
presence  of  the  eternal  God,  both  for  our  own  comforts  and  those  who 
shall  or  may  be  joined  unto  us,  renew  the  church  covenant,  we  find 
this  church  bound  unto  at  their  first  beginning,  namely,  that  "  we  cov- 
enant with  the  Lord  and  one  with  another,  and  do  bind  ourselves  in 
the  presence  of  God,  to  walk  together  in  all  his  ways,  according  as  he 
is  pleased  to  reveal  himself  unto  us  in  his  blessed  word  of  truth  ;  " 
and  do  more  explicitly  in  the  name  and  fear  of  God,  profess  and  pro- 
test to  walk  as  followeth,  through  the  power  and  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

We  avouch  the  Lord  to  be  our  God,  and  ourselves  to  be  his  people, 
in  the  truth  and  simplicity  of  our  spirits. 

We  give  ourselves  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  the  word  of  his 
grace,  for  the  teaching,  ruling,  and  sanctifying  of  us  in  matters  of 
worship  and  conversation,  resolving  to  cleave  to  him  alone  for  life 
and  glory,  and  to  oppose  all  contrary  ways,  canons,  and  constitutions 
of  men  in  his  worship. 

We  promise  to  walk  with  our  brethren  land  sisters  with  all  watch- 
fulness and  tenderness,  avoiding  jealousies  and  suspicions,  backbitings, 
censurings,  provokings,  secret  risings  of  spirit  against  them  ;  but  in  all 
offences  to  follow  the  rule  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  to  bear  and  forbear, 
give  and  forgive,  as  he  hath  taught  us. 

In  public  or  private,  we  will  willingly  do  nothing  to  the  offence 
of  the  church  ;  but  will  be  wilhng  to  take  advice  for  ourselves  and 
ours,  as  occasion  shall  be  presented. 

We  will  not  in  the  congx-egation  be  forward,  either  to  show  our  own 
gifts  and  parts  in  speaking  and  scrupling,  or  there  discover  the  weak- 
ness and  failings  of  our  brethren  ;  but  attend  an  orderly  call  there- 
unto, knowing  how  much  the  Lord  may  be  dishonored,  and  his  gospel 
and  the  profession  of  it  slighted,  by  our  distempers  and  weaknesses  in 
public. 

We  bind  ourselves  to  study  the  advancement  of  the  gospel  in  all 
truth  and  peace,  both  in  regard  of  those  that  are  within  or  without,  no 
way  slighting  our  sister  churches,  but  using  their  counsel  as  needs 
shall  be,  not  laying  a  stumblingblock  befoi'e  any,  no,  not  the  Lidians, 
whose  good  we  desire  to  promote,  and  so  to  converse  as  we  may  avoid 
the  very  appearance  of  evil. 

We  do  hereby  promise  to  carry  ourselves  in  all  lawful  obedience  to 
those  that  are  over  us  in  church  or  commonwealth,  knowing  how  well 


464  APPENDIX. 

pleasing  it  will  be  to  the  Lord,  that  they  should  have  encouragement 
in  their  places,  by  not  grieving  their  spirits  through  our  irregularities. 
We  resolve  to  approve  ourselves  to  the  Lord  in  our  particular  call- 
ings, shunning  idleness  as  the  bane  of  any  State,  and  will  not  deal 
hardly  or  oppressingly  with  any  wherein  we  are  the  Lord's  stewards. 
Also,  promising  to  our  best  ability  to  teach  our  children  and  servants 
the  knowledge  of  God  and  his  will,  that  they  may  serve  him  also,  and 
all  this  not  by  any  strength  of  our  own,  but  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
whose  blood  we  desire  may  sprinkle  this  our  covenant,  made  in  his 
name. 

COVENANT   OF   THE   FIRST   CHURCH   IN   CHARLESTOWN. 

June  30,  1630,  the  first  church  in  Charlestown  was  formed,  and  a 
covenant  entered  into ;  and  this  was  the  foundation  of  the  first  church 
in  Boston.  It  is  in  these  wox'ds  :  "  We  whose  names  are  here  under- 
written, being  by  God's  most  wise  and  good  providence,  brought  to- 
gether into  this  part  of  America,  in  the  Bay  of  Massachusetts,  and 
desirous  to  unite  into  one  congregation  or  church  under  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  our  head,  in  such  sort  as  becometh  all  those  whom  he 
hath  i-edeemed  and  sanctified  to  Himself:  — 

"  Do  hereby  solemnly  and  religiously  (in  his  most  holy  presence) 
promise  and  bind  ourselves  to  walk  in  all  our  ways  according  to  the 
rule  of  the  gospel,  and  in  all  sincere  conformity  to  his  holy  ordinances 
and  in  mutual  love  and  respect  each  to  other,  so  near  as  God  shall 
give  us  grace."  —  Drake's  Hist.  Boston,  93. 


THE  FOUNDERS  OF  NEW  PLYMOUTH.       465 


THE  FOUNDERS  OF  NEW  PLYMOUTH* 

I  have  reason  to  know  that  the  subject  on  which  we  are  about  to 
enter  possesses  a  strong  American  interest ;  but  it  cannot  be  said  to 
be  without  a  claim  on  the  attention  of  Englishmen  also.  The  settle- 
ment of  New  Plymouth,  says  Governor  Hutchinson,  writing  in  17G7, 
"occasioned  the  settlement  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  which  was  the 
source  of  all  the  other  colonies  in  New  England ; "  and  he  speaks  of 
the  persons  by  whom  it  was  founded  as  "  the  founders  of  a  flourishing 
town  and  colony,  if  not  of  the  whole  British  Empire  in  America." 
And  to  cite  another  English  authority,  when  Sir  Charles  Lyell  had 
viewed  the  relics  of  these  founders,  which  are  preserved  in  the 
Museum  at  New  Plymouth,  he  remarks,  "  when  we  consider  the 
grandeur  of  the  results  which  have  been  realized  in  the  interval  of 
two  hundred  and  twenty-five  years  since  the  Mayflower  sailed  into 
Plymouth  harbor,  how  in  that  period,  a  nation  of  twenty  millions  had 
sprung  into  existence  and  peopled  a  vast  continent,  and  covered  it 
with  cities  and  churches,  schools,  colleges,  and  railroads,  and  filled  its 
rivers  and  ports  with  steamboats  and  shipping,  we  regard  the  Pilgrim 
relics  with  veneration." 

I  therefore  proceed,  without  further  apology  or  preface,  to  intro- 
duce to  the  reader  the  persons  who  were  chief  actox's  in  this  move- 
ment, and  to  speak  of  the  influences  which  operated  to  produce  the 
strong  devotional  sentiment  by  which  they  were  actuated,  and  at  last 
detei'mined  them  to  leave  their  homes  and  commit  themselves  to  the 
uncertainties  and  many  dangers  attending  a  removal  to  a  distant  and 
uncultivated  shore. 

The  body  of  persons  who  laid  the  foundation  of  New  Plymouth, 
was  one  of  these  churches  or  communities  of  Puritan  Separatists ; 
persons  so  impatient  under  the  yoke  of  the   ceremonies  which  had 


*  The  following  pages  arc  from  "  The  Founders  of  New  Plymoutli,"  by  Rev. 
Joseph  Hunter,  a  book  just  published  in  England,  containing  sometliing  new,  and 
identifying  more  satisfactorily  than  has  been  done  before,  the  place  of  the  first 
ecclesiastical  organization  of  the  Separatists,  and  of  the  residence  of  Bradford  and 
Brewster,  and  a  number  of  the  leading  Puritans  and  Pilgrims,  which  will  interest 
all  who  are  curious  to  trace  the  Pilgrim  movement  to  its  origin. 


460  APPENDIX. 

been  continued  in  the  Reformed  Church  of  England,  that  they  had 
begun  to  regard  it  as  unh^wful  to  remain  in  the  church,  and  who  had 
formed  themselves  in  church  order,  based  upon  their  own  principles, 
and  consisting  of  a  people  with  the  offices  of  pastor,  teacher,  elders, 
and  deacons.  It  was  not  one  of  the  London  communities  of  this 
kind ;  but,  what  gives  this  subject  the  greater  interest,  it  was  a  church 
that  had  been  formed  in  quite  a  rural  district,  in  a  county  far  remote 
from  London.  , 

It  remained,  till  the  publication  of  my  "  Collections  "  on  this  sub- 
ject, an  undetermined  question,  to  what  point  we  are  to  look  for  the 
place  of  meeting  of  this  church  or  community,  for  discipline  and  wor- 
ship, and  consequently,  from  what  English  population  the  members  of 
it  Avere  gathered.  Dr.  Cotton  Mather,  whose  "  Magnalia,"  a  folio 
volume,  printed  in  1702,  contains  much  valuable  information  concern- 
ing New  England  and  its  early  settlers,  is  content  with  saying,  after 
Morton  in  his  "New  England's  Memorial,"  1G69,  that  the  founders  of 
New  Plymouth  came  from  "  the  north  of  England."  Hubbard, 
another  early  writer  on  the  affairs  of  New  England,  uses  the  same 
expression. 

"  These  people,"  that  is,  the  persons  who  were  Puritan  Separatists, 
says  Bradford,  "  became  two  distinct  bodies  or  churches,  in  regard  of 
distance  of  place,  and  did  congregate  severally,  for  they  were  of  sev- 
eral towns  and  villages,  some  in  Nottinghamshire,  some  in  Lincoln- 
shire, and  some  in  Yorkshire,  where  they  bordered  nearest  together." 
One  of  these  two  churches  was  at  Gainsborough,  a  w^ell-known 
place,  the  other,  which  is  that  about  which  we  are  now  concerned, 
was  elsewhere. 

Bradford's  writings  are  exceedingly  valuable,  though  we  have  rea- 
son to  regret  that  he  shuts  up  so  many  things  in  general  expressions. 
Yet  it  is  to  a  passage  in  another  of  his  writings,  that  we  are  indebted 
for  the  information  which  enables  me  now  to  dispel  all  uncertainty  on 
this  point,  and  to  fix  the  locality  of  this  church  or  community  to  a 
particular  place.  "  They  ordinarily  met,"  says  he,  in  his  Life  of  Wil- 
liam Brewster,  "  at  his  (Brewster's)  house  on  the  Lord's  day,  which 
was  a  manor  of  the  bishop's,  and  with  great  love  he  entertained  them 
when  they  came,  making  provision  for  them  to  his  great  charge,  and 
continued  so  to  do  whilst  they  could  stay  in  England."  This,  w  hen  it 
is  combined  with  the  preceding  note  of  place,  "  near  the  joining  borders 
of  Nottinghamshire,  Lincolnshire,  and  Yorkshire,"  guides  us  at  once 
to  the  village  of  Scrooby,  in  the  hundred  of  Basset-Lawe,  a  part  of 
North  Nottinghamshire,  well  known  in  Parliamentary  history ;  that 


H  THE  rOIINDERS   OF  NEW  PLYMOUTH.  467 

being  tlie  only  place  comprising  an  Episcopal  manor  that  was  near 
the  borders  of  the  three  counties. 

Scrooby  manor  was  near  to  the  borders  both  of  Lincolnshire  and 
Yorkshire,  though  itself  in  the  county  of  Nottingham.  It  was  also  an 
ancient  possession  and  occasional  residence  of  the  Archbishop  of 
York. 

No  reasonable  doubt  can  therefore  ever  arise  that  the  seat  and  cen- 
tre of  that  religious  community  which  afterwards  planted  itself  on  the 
shores  of  New  England  was  at  tiiis  Nottinghamshire  village  of 
Scrooby,  a  place  little  known  to  fame,  but  acquiring  from  this  acci- 
dent a  certain  amount  of  historical  interest.  The  claims  of  this  vil- 
lage, though  hitherto  unnoticed,  do  not  rest  entirely  on  what  I  have 
now  said;  for  to  make  their  establishment  complete,  recourse  was  had 
to  the  Rolls,  which  contain  assessments  of  the  subsidies  granted  by 
Parliament,  and  there  was  found  that  in  the  thirteenth  year  of  Eliza- 
beth, 1571,  there  was  a  William  Brewster  assessed  in  the  township  of 
Scryoby-cum-Ranskill,  on  goods  of  the  annual  value  of  three  pounds ; 
and  in  other  accounts,  that  in  1608,  William  Brewster  and  two  other 
persons,  all  described  as  "of  Scrooby,  Brownists  or  Separatists," 
were  certified  into  the  exchequer  for  fines  imposed  upon  them  by  the 
Commissioners  for  Ecclesiastical  Causes,  for  non-appearance  to  a  cita- 
tion. Further  evidence  of  Brewster's  residence  at  Scrooby  will  ap- 
pear as  we  proceed. 

Scrooby  will  be  found  in  the  maps,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  south  of 
Bawtry,  a  market  and  post-town  situated  on  the  boundary  line 
between  Nottinghamshire  and  Yorkshire.  It  was  itself,  in  the  time 
when  Brewster  resided  there,  one  of  the  post-towns  on  the  great  road 
from  London  to  Berwick. 

Leland,  who  visited  the  place  in  1541,  gives  this  account  of  it: 
"  In  the  meane  townlet  of  Scrooby,  I  marked  two  things  —  the  parish 
church  not  big  but  very  well  builded ;  the  second  was  a  great  manor 
place,  standing  within  a  moat,  and  belonging  to  the  Archbishop  of 
York ;  builded  in  two  courts,  whereof  the  first  is  very  ample,  and  all 
builded  of  timber,  saving  the  front  of  the  house  that  is  of  brick,  to 
the  which  ascenditur  per  gradus  lapideos.  The  inner  court  building, 
as  far  as  I  marked,  was  of  timber  building,  and  was  not  in  compass 
past  the  fourth-part  of  the  outer  court."  It  had  belonged  to  the  see 
of  York,  in  the  time  of  the  Domesday  book. 

But  though  Scrooby  was  the  residence  of  William  Brewster,  the 
chief  agent  in  this  movement,  and  his  house  was  opened  for  worship 
and  discipline  to  the  persons  who  thought  and  acted  with  him,  it  is 


468  APPENDIX.  • 

not  to  Scrooby  only  that  Ave  are  to  look  for  the  persons  composing  the 
church,  who  were  drawn  from  various  places  in  the  surrounding 
country.  Tlie  vicinity  of  Scrooby  was  in  those  times,  and  is  now,  an 
agricultural  district ;  having  a  few  villages  scattered  about,  each  with 
its  church,  and  perhaps  an  esquire's  seat. 

It  is  certainly  a  very  remarkable  circumstance  (apart  from  the  con- 
sideration of  tlie  very  important  consequences  which  ensued  upon  it), 
that  there  should  have  arisen  among  such  a  population  as  that  of 
Basset-Lawe,  a  s{)irit  so  strong  and  so  determined,  or  that  it  could 
have  been  induced  to  enter  such  a  field  of  controversy  at  all.  And  it 
becomes  the  more  remarkable,  when  we  observe  how  few  persons  in 
those  times  had,  in  any  part  of  the  country,  separated  themselves 
from  the  church,  and  formed  themselves  into  single  self-directed  com- 
munities. Not  but  that  in  most  other  parts  of  the  kingdom  the  Puri- 
tan objections  to  the  ceremonies  were  felt  by  many  minds,  and  many 
were  the  persons  who  Avould  gladly  have  seen  the  yoke  of  ceremonies 
removed  :  but  there  is  a  great  dilTerence  between  this  uneasiness^n  a 
forced  acquiscence  and  the  actual  withdrawing  from  all  communion, 
throwing  off  the  autliority  of  the  church,  and  the  authority  of  the 
State  too,  as  far  as  respected  affairs  of  i-eligion.  The  Separatist  was 
a  Puritan,  but  the  Puritan  was  not  necessarily  a  Separatist ;  and  the 
extraordinary  feature  in  this  case  is,  that  the  Puritanism  of  Basset- 
Lawe  was  so  deep  a  sentiment,  that  it  urged  so  many  to  the  act  of 
separation,  and  afterwards  to  the  desperate  measure  of  emigration, 
while  in  other  parts  of  the  country,  with  few  exceptions,  though  there 
were  Puritan  emigrants  who  sought  relief  from  the  ceremonies  and 
subscriptions,  there  were  few  or  none  who  had  while  at  home  entered 
into  church  union,  as  the  Scrooby  people  did,  and  then  took  their  de- 
parture a  compact  and  united  body.  There  is  no  doubt  a  great  over- 
ruling power  in  all  human  affairs;  but  our  concern  is  with  second 
causes,  and  it  is  to  be  believed  that  we  often  deceive  ourselves  when 
we  attempt  to  recover  general  principles  from  which  things  remark- 
able in  the  acts  of  men  have  arisen.* 

This  is  the  spirit  in  which  Bradford,  a  native  of  Austerfield,  a  vil- 
lage a  few  miles  from  Scrooby,  and  an  early  member  of  the  church, 
writes  in  all  the  historical  tracts  which  we  owe  to  him.  It  may  be 
proper  to  observe,  that  no  one  understood  better  than  he  what  the 
people  had  thought,  and  done,  and  suffered  while  in  England,  or  what 

*  See  Bradford's  account  of  the  state  of  religious  feeling  about  Scrooby. 


THE  rOUNDEKS  OF  NEW  PLYMOUTH.  469 

their  condition  while  in  Holland,  and  after  they  had  become  perma- 
nently settled  on  the  American  continent.  He  was  the  governor  of 
New  Plymouth  colony  for  many  years,  while  Brewster  was  the  elder, 
but  uniting  in  himself  also  the  offices  of  pastor  and  teacher,  till  a  min- 
ister became  settled  among  them. 

Their  residence  in  Holland  was  for  one  year  at  Amsterdam,  and 
eleven  years  at  Leyden,  whence  they  began  to  remove  to  America  in 
1620. 

The  person  whom  Bradford  places  first  among  the  ministers,  who 
■was  a  Separatist  himself,  and  who  made  others  Separatists,  is  John 
Smith. 

Another  very  zealous  Puritan  minister  in  these  parts  was  Richard 
Bernard,  who  had  the  misfortune  to  fall  under  the  displeasure  of  Mr. 
Smith,  for  not  going  to  the  same  excess  in  his  non-conformity. 

Another  of  these  ministers  was  Richard  Clifton. 

When  the  Separatists,  who  remained  in  Nottinghamshire  after  the 
removal  of  Smith's  church  into  Holland,  formed  themselves  in  church 
order,  Clifton  became  either  pastor  or  teacher,  probably  the  latter, 
while  John  Robinson  held  the  other  office,  and  Brewster  was  the 
ruling  elder.  I  find  that  he  was  instituted  on  July  11th,  1586,  to  the 
rectory  of  Babworth,  a  country  village  a  short  distance  from  Scrooby, 
now  the  seat  of  the  family  of  Simpson  (Bridgman),  the  present  in- 
cumbent being  one  of  that  family.  He  is  also  in  all  probability  the 
minister  of  the  same  name  who  was  instituted  on  February  the 
12th,  1585,  to  the  vicarage  of  Marnham  in  the  same  county  of  Notting- 
ham. He  was  the  son  of  a  Thomas  Clifton,  who  lived  at  one  of  the 
Normantons  in  the  county  of  Derby. 

He  was  born  at  Normanton,  and  married  Anne,  daughter  of  J. 
Stuffen  of  "Warsop,  in  the  county  of  Nottingham,  September,  anno 
1586.  He  was  minister  and  preacher  of  the  gospel  at  Babworth,  in 
the  said  county,  and  had  issue  by  his  wife  three  sons,  Zachary,  Tim- 
othy, and  Eleazer ;  and  three  daughters,  Mary,  Hannah,  and  Priscilla, 
all  born  at  Babworth  aforesaid. 

He,  with  his  wife  and  children,  came  unto  Amsterdam  in  Holland, 
August,  1608.  He  died  at  Amsterdam,  20th  May,  1616,  and  was 
buried  in  the  South  church.  —  Vixit  Ann.  63. 

"We  are  thus  enabled  to  fix  the  time  of  his  birth  to  in  or  about 
1553,  so  that  he  was  not  much  above  fifty  years  old  when  he  fell 
under  the  animadversions  of  the  ecclesiastical  authorities.  The  pre- 
cise date  of  his  departure  to  Holland,  August,  1608,  is  valuable, 
inasmuch  as  we  have  hitherto  been  left  to  gather  that  important  date 

40 


470  APPENDIX. 

from  information  not  critically  given.  He  married,  we  see,  just  when 
he  had  obtained  the  rectory  of  Babworth,  which  has  always  been  con- 
sidered a  desirable  piece  of  i^referment.  His  wife  was  a  member  of 
a  Derbyshire  family  of  ancient  gentry,  the  StufFyns  of  Shcrbrook,  in 
the  parish  of  Pleaseley  in  Dei'byshire,  to  which  the  Nottinghamshire 
parish  of  Warsop  adjoins.  She  lived  five  years  and  he  seven  in  their 
voluntary  exile  ;  and  when  we  see  in  what  a  disturbed  state  the 
church  at  Amsterdam  was,  which  he  joined  when  his  companions  of 
his  own  church,  with  Robinson  and  Brewster  at  their  head,  removed 
to  Leyden,  it  is  perhaps  no  unreasonable  inference  that  they  both 
sank  not  unwillingly  as  well  as  religiously  to  their  rest. 

The  connection  of  this  Mr.  Clifton  with  the  old  family  of  Clifton,  of 
Clifton  in  Nottinghamshire,  is  not  known ;  but  it  is  probable  that  there 
was  some  connection  from  the  identity  of  surname,  proximity  of  resi- 
dence, and  correspondency  of  position ;  and  this  is  rendered  more 
probable  by  his  marriage  in  the  family  of  Stuffyn,  who,  we  are  told 
by  the  Lysonses,  could  trace  their  ancestry  from  the  reign  of  King 
Edward  the  First.  One  of  the  latest  memorials  of  them  was  a  monu- 
mental inscription  in  the  church  of  Pleaseley,  of  which  the  following 
is  a  copy.     The  original  has  disappeared  since  1802  :  — 

"  Here  with  his  ancestors  lyeth  the  mortal  part  of  John  Stuffyn  of 
Sherbrook,  gentleman,  who,  at  his  house  there,  in  the  month  of  Janu- 
uary,  A.  D.  1G95,  yielded  up  his  loyal  breath,  aged  80  years.  He  left 
issue  by  Mary  his  wife,  daughter  and  sole  heir  of  John  Feme,  of 
Hopton,  gentleman,  John  Stuffyn  of  Sherbrook,  son  and  heir  of  Hop- 
ton  of  the  inheritance  of  his  mother,  and  Mary  and  Bridget  (William 
and  Hercules  died  without  issue)." 

The  heiress  married  in  the  family  of  Hacker. 
The  three  daughters  of  Mr.  Clifton  died  before  the  family  left  Eng- 
land, in  infancy  or  childhood :  but  the  three  sons  seem  to  have  accom- 
panied their  parents  into  exile,  and  to  have  thenceforth  lived  for  the 
most  part  at  Amstei'dam,  where  two  of  them  died  ;  viz.  Timothy,  who 
was  born  in  1595  and  died  in  1G63,  and  Eleazer,  born  in  1598  and 
died  in  1GG8. 

Zachary  Clifton,  the  eldest  son,  to  whom  the  Bible  belonged,  and 
who  wrote  most  of  the  family  memoranda,  was  born  on  May  12,  1589. 
In  the  earlier  part  of  his  life  he  lived  at  Richmond,  in  Yorkshire,  for 
there  the  two  children,  issue  of  his  first  marriage,  were  born  in  1 G20 
and  1G25  ;  and  there  his  wife,  a  daughter  of  Arthur  Hipps  of  that 
place,  by  Dorothy  Johnson  his  wife,  died  in  1625,  aged  twenty-six. 
Five  years  after  we  find  him  living  at  Amsterdam,  where,  on  April 


THE  FOUNDERS  OF  NEW  PLYMOUTH.        471 

22,  1631,  he  married  his  second  wife  Elisabeth,  daughter  of  Lawrence 
and  Catherine  Wayte,  of  Cookridge,  near  Leeds.  Of  this  marriage 
there  was  issue,  ten  children,  who  Avere  all  born  at  Amsterdam,  between 
1G32  and  1G4S.  On  November  1st,  1652,  he  left  Amsterdam,  and 
about  two  months  after  fixed  his  residence  at  Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 
where  he  appears  to  have  lived  for  the  remainder  of  his  life.  He 
died  there  on  May  26th,  1673,  and  was  buried  in  All-Hallows  Church. 

Richard  Clifton,  clerk,  was  named  in  1593,  one  of  the  two  super- 
visors of  the  will  of  Richard  Jessop,  of  Heyton,  near  Babworth,  gen- 
tleman, whose  younger  brother,  Francis  Jessop,  appears  to  have  been 
the  person  of  that  name,  whom  we  find  fighting  by  the  side  of  Clifton 
in  the  controversies  which  so  much  disturbed  the  harmony  of  the  Eng- 
lish emigrants  at  Amsterdam.  And  with  Clifton  was  joined  another 
clergyman,  Thomas  Toller,  who  contributed  to  raise  that  spirit  of  op- 
position to  the  ecclesiastical  arrangements  of  the  country  which  led 
ultimately  to  the  emigration :  for  it  is  certain  that  he  was,  during  a 
pretty  long  life,  one  of  the  most  zealous  Puritan  ministers  of  the  time, 
strong  in  his  opposition  to  the  ceremonies,  though  not  going  the  ex- 
treme length  of  separation. 

Robert  Gifford  is  the  name  of  another  minister  spoken  of  by 
Bradford  as  having  been  "  hotly  persecuted  by  the  Prelates,"  and  who 
may  therefore  be  presumed  to  be  one  of  those  who  contributed  to  pro- 
duce the  strong  Puritan  feeling  which  peiwaded  these  parts  of  the 
kingdom.  He  is  classed  by  Toller  among  those  ministers  who  "  seemed 
weary  of  the  ceremonies."  His  benefice  was  Laughton-en-le-Mor- 
then,  in  Yorkshire,  but  adjoining  to  the  parish  of  Worksop.  In  him 
the  spirit  of  non-conformity  was  not  so  powerful  as  to  urge  him  to 
separation,  but,  like  his  neighbor  Bernard  of  Worksop,  he  so  far  con- 
formed as  to  retain  possession  of  his  benefice,  which  he  kept  till  his 
death  in  1649. 

Hugh  Bromiiead,  a  native  of  these  regions,  being  of  the  family 
of  the  name  which  was  seated  at  North  Wlieatley.  He  was  amongst 
the  early  emigrants  to  Holland,  perhaps  going  in  company  with 
Smith.  He  settled  at  Amsterdam,  and  we  have  it  upon  his  own 
authority,  that  he  was  a  member  of  Smith's  church. 

When  Smith  and  his  church  had  removed  themselves  to  Holland, 
what  was  wanted  by  those  persons  who  had  come  to  the  determination 
to  break  off  from  the  communion  of  the  general  Church  of  England, 
and  who  did  not  choose  to  accompany  or  to  follow  Smith,  was  a  central 
point  at  which  they  could  assemble  for  worship  and  for  discipline,  and 


472  APPENDIX. 

a  central  person  about  whom  tliey  might  cling,  and  to  whose  guidance 
and  judgment  they  might  be  willing  to  defer. 

And  this  seems  to  have  been  the  position  which  was  occupied  by 
"William  Brewster,  which  was  at  once  what  he  desired  and  what 
was  yielded  to  him  by  his  simpler  and  less  cultivated  neighbors  around. 
He  fully  sympathized  with  them  and  with  the  ministers  of  whom  we 
have  spoken,  in  his  dislike  of  the  ceremonies,  his  disapprobation  of 
the  constitution  of  the  church ;  his  hatred  of  those  measures  of  se- 
verity by  which  it  was  thought  to  extinguish  the  Puritan  spirit ;  in  his 
admiration  of  the  Puritan  life ;  and  in  his  persuasion  that  there  was 
in  Scripture,  indications  of  the  kind  of  form  in  which  communities  of 
Christians  should  be  constituted  sufficient  to  guide  the  practice  of 
Christians  in  all  times.  And  being  a  little  raised  above  the  rest  in 
fortune,  attainments,  and  social  position,  all  we  i-ead  of  him  seems  to 
be  but  in  the  natural  course  of  things,  and  had  there  been  no  Brew- 
ster at  hand,  it  is  probable  that  no  Separatist  church  would  have  been 
gathered  after  Smith  and  the  Gainsborough  people  had  withdrawn ; 
but  the  Basset-Lawe  mind  would  have  returned  to  its  former  state  of 
quietude  when  tlie  generation  which  had  been  wrought  upon  by  the 
overzealous  Puritan  ministers  had  passed  away. 

Brewster's,  therefore,  is  a  most  important  name  in  the  history  of  this 
movement,  and  we  have  now  to  collect  what  we  can  of  his  English 
history.  Little  enough  it  is  for  such  a  man,  and  for  that  little  we  are 
chiefly  indebted  to  his  friend  and  biographer,  Bradford.  Yet  I  have 
to  add  one  important  fact,  which  it  is  extraordinary  that  Bradford 
should  have  omitted. 

"  After  he  had  attained  some  learning,  viz.  the  knowledge  of  the 
Latin  tongue  and  some  insight  into  the  Greek,  and  spent  some  small 
time  at  Cambridge,  and  there  being  first  seasoned  with  the  seeds  of 
grace  and  virtue,  he  went  to  the  Court,  and  served  that  religious  and 
godly  gentleman,  Mr.  Davison,  divers  years,  when  he  was  Secretary 
of  State  ;  who  found  him  so  discreet  and  faithful,  as  he  trusted  him 
above  all  others  that  were  about  him,  and  only  employed  him  in  mat- 
ters of  greatest  trust  and  secresy.  He  esteemed  him  rather  as  a  son 
than  a  servant,  and  for  his  wisdom  and  godliness  in  private,  he  would 
converse  with  him  more  like  a  familiar  than  a  master.  He  attended 
his  master  when  he  was  sent  in  ambassage  by  the  Queen  into  the  Low 
Countries  (in  the  Earl  of  Leicester's  time),  as  for  other  weighty  affairs 
of  State,  so  to  receive  possession  of  the  cautionary  towns  ;  and  in 
token  and  sign  thereof  the  keys  of  Flushing  being  delivered  to  him 


THE  FOUNDEES   OP  NEW  PLYMOUTH.  473 

in  her  Majesty's  name,  lie  kept  them  some  time,  and  committed  them 
to  his  sei'vant,  who  kept  them  under  the  pillow  on  which  he  slept  the 
first  night,  and  at  his  return  the  State  honored  him  with  a  gold  chain, 
and  his  master  committed  it  to  him  and  commanded  him  to  wear  it 
when  they  arrived  in  England,  as  they  rode  through  the  country,  un- 
til they  came  to  the  Court.  He  afterwards  remained  with  him  until 
his  troubles,  when  he  was  put  from  his  place  about  the  death  of  the 
Queen  of  Scots,  and  some  good  time  after,  doing  him  many  offices  of 
service  in  the  time  of  his  troubles." 

His  affiliation  is  also  a  point  not  yet  ascertained.  There  was  a  fam- 
ily of  Brewsters  inhabitants  of  this  part  of  Nottinghamshire  in  the 
Tudor  reigns. 

The  name  of  Brewster,  which  is  of  the  same  obvious  origin  with 
the  surname  Brewer,  is  one  of  tliose  which  might  originate  in  many 
different  places,  and  is  therefore  not  to  be  looked  upon  as  binding  all 
those  who  inherited  it  in  the  bonds  of  consanguinity. 

It  is,  however,  a  fact  worthy  our  notice,  that  there  was  community 
of  opinion  as  well  as  of  surname  between  the  emigrant  to  America 
and  the  Brewsters  in  Suffolk.  Of  this  the  continued  existence  of  the 
little  Independent  chapel  at  Wrentham,  which  was  built  by  one  of  the 
Brewsters  of  Suffolk  after  the  restoration  for  a  congregation  of  Sepa- 
ratists, is  an  obvious  proof.  In  correspondence  with  this  is  another 
fact,  that  Francis  Brewster  of  Wrentham  was  nearly  connected  by 
marriage  with  two  of  the  most  eminent  Puritan  ministers  of  the  time 
of  King  Cliarles  the  First,  Edmund  Calamy  and  Matthew  Newcomen, 
two  of  the  Smectymnuus,  and  that  his  son  Robert  Brewster,  was  a  mem- 
ber of  one  of  Cromwell's  Parliaments.  The  Brewsters  of  the  county 
of  Suffolk,  were  a  f\imily  of  coat  armor  bearing  a  chevron  ermine 
between  three  silver  etoiles  on  a  sable  field, —  stars  breaking  through 
the  darkness  of  night ;  a  suitable  device  for  the  American  Brewster. 

Brewster  must  have  been  a  man  of  some  position  by  birth  to  have 
obtained  an  appointment  in  Davison's  service.  His  residence  in  the 
family  of  Davison  may  of  itself  account  for  his  original  leaning  to 
the  Puritan  party ;  for  Davison  was  eminently  a  Puritan  himself,  one 
of  the  more  reflective  and  philosophical,  we  may  believe,  of  the  party, 
extending  his  views,  as  Brewster  did,  beyond  the  mere  ceremonies,  to 
the  great  principles  which  ought  to  govern  men  in  the  management 
of  ecclesiastical  affairs,  and  in  their  dealings  with  each  other  respect- 
ing them.  I  know  not  that  we  have  decided  evidence  of  what  were 
Davison's  opinions  on  these  points  or  what  his  own  religious  practice 
may  have  been.     There  was  possibly  another  influence  working  on 

40* 


474  APPENDIX. 

Brewster  while  he  lived  with  Davison  :  George  Cranmer,  another  of 
Davison's  assistants  or  servants,  being  fond  of  theological  and  ecclesi- 
astical studies,  having  been  a  pupil  of  Hooker  and  assisting  hira  in 
his  work  on  Ecclesiastical  Polity.  He  also  lived  much  with  Sir 
Edwin  Sandys,  who  is  quite  to  be  ranked  among  the  ecclesiastical  in- 
quirers and  reformers  of  the  time. 

That  Scrooby  was  the  place  to  which  he  removed,  has  been  already 
shown ;  it  is  also  shown  who  were  some  of  the  clergy  with  whom  he 
must  have  associated ;  and  I  have  now  to  add,  what  has  not  before 
been  surmised,  that  his  life  in  this  the  active  period  was  not  one  of 
meditation  only,  and  acts  of  voluntary  exertion,  l)ut  that  he  held  an 
important  otlice  at  Scrooby,  which  must  have  made  large  demands 
upon  his  thoughts  and  time  for  things  which  were  purely  secular ; 
and  which  brought  to  him  a  certain  annual  income,  perhaps  the  best 
part  of  his  revenues.     This  Bradford  has  not  told  us. 

I  have  already  stated  that  Scrooby  was  a  post-town  on  the  great 
road  from  London  to  Berwick.  It  communicated  with  Tuxford  on 
the  south,  and  Doncaster  on  the  north.  It  occui'red  to  me  when  cast- 
ing about  for  any  possible  source  of  information  respecting  this  prin- 
cipal person  in  the  movement,  that  this  being  the  case,  if  any  accounts 
of  the  Postmaster-General  of  the  time  when  Brewster  lived  were  in 
existence,  something  might  be  found  in  them  respecting  him.  Such 
accounts  do  exist :  and  in  them  I  found  not  a  few  casual  notices  of 
Brewster  as  an  inhabitant  of  Scrooby,  but  that  lie  himself  held  for 
many  years  the  office  of  jiostmaster,  or  post,  as  the  term  then  was,  at 
S  crooby . 

The  earliest  accounts  of  the  Postmaster-General  now  known  to  exist 
are  those  of  Thomas  Randolph,  which  begin  in  15 6G,  and  after  him 
of  Sir  John  Stanhope,  who  was  appointed  to  the  office  by  letters 
patent  bearing  date  at  Westminster,  June  20th,  in  the  thirty-second 
year  of  Elizabeth,  1590.  Unfortunately,  Randolph's  accounts  do  not 
present  us  with  the  names  of  the  postmasters  on  the  road,  nor  do 
those  of  Sir  John  Stanhope  for  the  first  four  years  of  his  tenure  of 
the  office.  But  in  his  account  declared  before  Lord  Burghley,  the 
Lord  High  Treasurer,  and  Sir  John  Fortescue,  Chancellor  of  the 
Exchequer,  on  the  last  day  of  March,  1597,  for  the  three  preceding 
years,  the  names  of  the  postmasters  at  the  different  stages  on  the  great 
roads  are  all  set  forth,  and  so  continued  to  be  for  all  the  time  that  Sir 
John  Stanhope  held  the  office. 

In  this  account,  from  April,  1597,  occurs  the  following  entry:  — 

"  William  Brewster,  post  of  Scrooby,  for  his  ordinary  wages  sex'v- 
ing  her  Majesty  all  the  time  aforesaid,  at  20tZ.  per  diem,  £91,  6s.  8c?." 


THE  FOUNDERS   OF  NEW  PLYMOUTH.  475 

Sir  John  Stanhope  next  accounts  for  the  two  years  April  1,  1597, 
to  March  31,  1599.  Here  we  have  the  same  entry  of  the  payment  to 
Brewster,  of  £60,  16s.  8d. 

Again  he  accounts  for  the  three  years,  from  April  1, 1599,  to  March 
31,  1602,  with  the  same  entry  of  the  payment  to  Brewster  of  £91, 
65.  8d. 

Sir  John  Stanhope  accounts  again  from  April  1, 1602,  to  March  31, 
1605.  Here  we  find  that  the  daily  wages  of  Brewster  had  been  ad- 
vanced from  20f/,  to  2s.  a  day,  from  the  1st  of  July,  1603,  as  expressed 
in  the  following  entry  :  — 

"  William  Brewster,  post  of  Scrooby,  for  his  wages  as  well  at  20c?. 
per  diem  for  456  days,  begun  the  1st  of  April,  1602,  and  ended  the 
last  of  June,  1603,  £38 :  as  also  at  2s.  per  diem  for  640  days,  begun 
the  1st  of  July,  1603,  and  ended  the  last  of  March,  1605,  £102." 

The  next  account  is  for  two  years,  viz.  from  April  1,  1605,  to 
March  31,  1607.     Brewster  receives  £73. 

The  latest  account  in  which  Brewster's  name  occurs  is  that  from 
April  1,  1607,  to  March  31,  1609  :  — 

"  William  Brewster,  post  of  Scrooby,  for  his  wages  at  2s.  per  diem 
for  183  days,  begun  the  first  of  April,  1607,  and  ended  the  last  of 
September,  1607,  £18,  6s.;  and  then  Francis  Hall  succeeding  him  at 
2s.  per  diem  for  548  days,  begun  the  1st  of  October,  1607,  and  ended 
the  last  of  March,  1609,  £73,  2s." 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  the  name  of  each  postmaster  was 
not  given  for  a  few  years  earlier,  as  we  should  then  have  been  able  to 
arrive  at  the  precise  period  when  Brewster  received  this  appointment, 
and  this  would  have  shown  us  how  soon  after  the  fall  of  Davison  he 
was  provided  for  by  this  government  appointment.  All  we  know  on 
this  head  is,  that  he  was  in  full  possession  on  the  1st  of  April,  1594, 
and  that  he  continued  to  hold  the  office  till  the  30th  of  September, 
1607,  on  which  day  he  resigned  it,  and  a  successor  was  appointed. 

Now  the' holding  this  office  explains  to  us  in  the  first  place  how  it 
happens  that  we  find  him  inhabiting  such  a  mansion  as  the  Manor, 
which  had  been  the  residence  of  an  archbishop,  disproportionate  we 
must  believe  to  the  circumstances  of  Brewster  as  a  private  man,  but 
not  so  to  one  who  had  to  keep  relays  of  horses  for  forwarding  the  let- 
ters, and  to  find  rest  and  refreshment  for  travellers  on  this  the  great 
highway  to  the  north.  The  office  of  postmaster  on  the  great  roads  in 
those  days  was  one  requiring  more  attention  and  bringing  with  it 
higher  responsibilities  than  the  same  office  at  present,  when  it  is  little 
more  than  the  receiving  and  transmitting  letters  on  a  system  well  con- 


476  APPENDIX. 

sidered  and  already  in  full  operation ;  but  in  those  days  there  were  no 
cross-posts,  so  that  the  few  postmasters  who  were  dotted  about  the 
country  had  to  provide  for  very  distant  deliveries,  which  must  have 
been  done  by  special  despatches,  as  well  as  to  discharge  the  functions 
of  the  innkeeper  for  the  travellers  hy  post. 

In  Brewster's  days  Roland  Whyte,  the  lively  correspondent  of  many 
of  the  nobility  of  the  time,  was  the  "  Post  of  the  Court ; "  and  it  may 
serve  to  show  other  acquaintance  at  least  of  Brewster,  if  we  state,  that 
Henry  Foster  was  during  the  whole  of  his  time  the  post  of  Tuxford ; 
Jolni  Ilcyford,  the  post  of  Ferrybridge,  and  Nicholas  Heyford,  and 
after  him,  Ralph  Aslaby,  the  post  of  Doncaster.  Heyfoi'd  and  Aslaby 
were  both  respectable  families  in  the  south  ])art  of  the  West-riding  of 
Yorkshire,  corresponding  in  position,  it  may  be  believed,  with  the 
Brewsters.  And  this  leads  me  to  remark,  that  though  I  cannot  but 
wish  that  Bradford  had  informed  us  that  Brewster  held  this  office,  yet 
that  his  holding  it  is  by  no  means  inconsistent  with  what  Bradford  does 
relate  of  him.  It  does  not,  for  instance,  invalidate  his  having  been  at 
the  University,  or  his  having  been  in  the  service  of  a  Secretary  of 
State,  and  having  fallen  with  his  master.  His  holding  this  office  is 
indeed  rather  favorable  to  these  representations  than  the  contrary, 
since  it  shows  that  he  had  among  those  who  were  the  dispensers  of 
government  patronage.  Nor  in  such  an  office  would  he  be  precluded 
from  nursing  a  brood  of  discontents,  and  from  comparing  political  chi- 
canery with  the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel,  or  from  indulging  in  religious 
inquiry,  religious  meditation,  and  religious  exercises.  It  would  not 
prevent  him  from  associating  with  the  better  part  of  the  population 
around  him,  among  whom  there  must  have  been  many  who  were 
wrought  upon  by  the  preachers  of  whom  we  have  spoken,  or  from 
being  instrumental  in  bringing  Puritan  ministers  to  the  neighboring 
churclies  as  they  became  vacant ;  and  we  may  believe  also  that  it  sup- 
plied the  means,  in  some  measure  at  least,  by  which  he  maintained  so 
much  hospitality  and  did  so  much  good  by  his  purse.  It  does  not 
appear  in  any  thing  that  is  yet  known  of  them  that  the  Brewsters  of 
Nottinghamshire  had  lands  of  their  own,  the  chief  source  of  income 
to  gentlemen  in  those  days  who  were  not  engaged  in  public  employ- 
ments. 

Brewster,  we  sec,  held  the  office  till  the  last  day  of  September, 
1G07.  Here  is  another  date  of  importance  in  his  life  ;  but  now  arises 
the  question,  under  what  circumstances  did  he  retire  from  his  employ- 
ment ;  was  it  voluntary  or  forced  resignation  ?  Did  he  retire  having 
formed  the  intention  of  following  the  example  of  Smith  by  removing 


THE  FOUNDERS   OF  NEW'  PLYMOUTH.  477 

himself  and  his  little  church  to  Holland  ?  or,  was  he  removed  by  the 
government  of  the  time  to  signify  the  disapprobation  which  they  could 
not  but  feel  at  seeing  the  countenance  which  he  gave  to  the  Separa- 
tists, and  that  he  himself  was  in  a  regular  course  of  action  wliich,  as 
the  laAV  then  stood,  was.  in  defiance  of  public  authority,  and  suljecting 
him  to  large  penalties  ?  It  may  be  in  the  power  of  some  future  in- 
quirer to  answer  these  questions ;  but  for  the  present  it  must  be  ac- 
knowledged that  it  is  only  a  proximate  solution  at  which  we  can  arrive ; 
and  that  the  probabilities  seem  rather  to  incline  to  its  being  a  forced 
removal  than  a  voluntary  retirement.  What  we  actually  hnoio  is,  that 
before  the  September  of  that  year  the  Church  was  brought  into  some 
order:  Eobinson  and  Clifton  were  become  the  pastor  and  teacher, and 
he  the  elder;  that  in  April,  1608,  he  had  been  fined  by  the  Commis- 
sioners for  Ecclesiastical  Causes  for  non-appearance  to  their  citation ; 
and  that  it  was  in  August,  1G08,  that  Clifton  arrived  at  Amsterdam. 
The  date  1607,  in  Bradford's  margin,  leads  us  to  suppose  that  he 
removed  from  Scrooby  with  the  intention  of  proceeding  to  Holland 
before  the  close  of  that  year. 

^he  question  which  next  arises  in  considering  the  proceedings  of 
William  Brewster  is,  at  what  precise  pei-iod  it  was  that  the  scattered 
elements  of  disaffection  to  the  church  as  by  law  established,  were 
brought  to  collect  themselves  about  the  centre  at  his  house  at  Scrooby, 
and  the  dissidents  became  forward  in  a  Separatist  or  Congregational 
or  Independent  Church,  those  terms  being  identical  and  only  other 
names  for  the  same  things.  That  there  was  a  precise  period  when 
this  was  done,  and  that  it  was  not  that  the  concentration  was  brought 
about  by  slow  and  almost  imperceptible  degrees,  is  evident  from  what 
was  the  general  practice  of  communities  such  as  these.  They  usually 
began  with  the  entering  into  a  solemn  covenant  to  walk  together  in  a 
Christian  course  according  to  the  direction  of  the  word  of  God,  and 
the  choice  of  the  officers  which,  according  to  their  views,  were  those, 
and  those  only,  which  were  pointed  out  in  Scripture  :  namely,  as  we 
have  before  stated,  pastor,  teacher,  elders,  and  deacons.  Manuscripts 
remain  containing  accounts  of  such  beginnings  of  Separatist  churches 
in  other  places  of  a  later  date,  with  lists  of  persons  who  then  entered 
mto  communion ;  and  greatly  is  it  to  be  wished  that  among  the  dis- 
coveries in  literary  and  religious  history,  the  record  of  the  first  begin- 
ning of  the  Scrooby  church  should  be  discovered.  It  would  be  a  trea- 
sure indeed  for  New  England  history,  and  for  the  Museum  of  New 
Plymouth. 


478  APPENDIX. 

This,  however,  is  an  event  rather  to  be  desired  than  expected,  and 
we  must  be  content  to  confine  ourselves  to  making  an  approximation 
to  the  time,  and  to  introducing  a  new  name  into  our  narrative, 
in  the  jiastor  or  teacher  (for  it  is  uncertain  which),  whom  these 
Basset-Lawe  Separatists  elected.  And  first  with  respect  to  the 
time. 

The  year  1G02  is  placed  in  the  margin  of  Bradford's  account  of 
Brewster  against  the  notice,  "  After  they  were  joined  together  into 
communion,  he  was  a  special  stay  and  lielp  to  them.  They  ordinarily 
met  at  his  house  on  the  Lord's  day."  But  this  date,  if  there  is  not 
some  mistake,  must  relate  to  an  earlier  church-union  than  that  of 
which  we  are  speaking,  perhaps  a  union  which  comprehended  also 
the  people  who  afterwards  composed  Smith's  church  at  Gainsborough; 
for  Bradford  also  tells  us  that  when  the  church  in  Brewster's  house 
began  to  move  towards  Holland,  which  was  certainly  in  the  winter  of 
1G07  and  1608,  they  had  continued  together,  "  about  a  year  keeping 
their  meetings  every  Sabbath  in  one  place  or  another,  exercising  the 
worship  of  God  amongst  themselves."  So  that  it  would  seem  that 
the  true  beginning  of  this  church  as  distinct  from  that  of  Smith,  is^) 
be  fixed  to  the  year  IGOG,  about  two  years  after  the  emigration  of 
Smith  and  his  people. 

That  Brewster  was  chosen  the  elder,  and  Clifton  either  the  pastor 
or  teacher  (probably  the  latter),  seems  to  admit  of  no  doubt ;  but  at 
this  stage  another  person  appears  to  have  been  introduced  among 
them,  whose  name  is  the  most  prominent  in  all  the  subsequent  history 
of  the  church,  and  who  has  left  the  most  printed  writings  by  which 
his  opinions  and  character  may  be  understood.  He  accompanied  the 
Scrooby  church  when  it  removed  to  Holland,  was  with  it  while  it 
remained  at  Amsterdam,  transferred  himself  with  it  to  Leyden,  and 
witnessed  its  departure  for  America,  intending,  it  is  understood,  to  go 
thither  himself,  though  he  never  actually  took  that  step.  This  w-as 
John  Robinson,  who  had  inherited,  like  Smith,  one  of  those  names 
which  are  really  in  a  large  population  like  that  of  England,  no  nota- 
mina,  affording,  therefore,  little  assistance  to  the  critical  inquirer. 
But  we  know  him  to  have  been  chosen  into  one  of  the  highest  offices 
in  this  church,  and  we  know  him,  also,  by  the  works  which  he  left 
behind  him,  to  have  been  a  man  of  a  superior  cast  of  character. 
He  was  moreover  a  man  whose  writings  may  be  read  now  for 
instruction.  I  cannot  go  so  far  as  some  persons  do  and  value  his 
essays  with  those  of  Bacon  ;  but  he  must  be  insensible  indeed,  who 


THE  FOUNDEES  OF  NEW  PLYMOUTH,  479 

does  not  acknowledge  that  tliere  is  no  small  amount  of  original 
thinking  in  them,  and  hints  which  may  be  applied  by  any  man 
with  advantage  in  the  regulation  of  his  thoughts  and  conduct. 
He  was  also  a  further  seeing  man  than  some  who  were  associated 
with  him,  seeing  that  having  deserted  the  church  and  renounced 
its  authority,  it  was  not  to  be  supposed  that  they  and  their  pos- 
terity would  remain  stationary  precisely  where  they  at  first  rested, 
but  that  further  light  might  be  expected  to  be  struck  out  by  the  labor 
of  men  of  leai'ning,  and  that  it  would  be  their  duty  as  well  as  their 
privilege  to  follow  the  light  that  Avas  vouchsafed  to  them.  Historically, 
indeed,  this  has  been  eminently  the  case  both  in  England  ^d  Amer- 
ica, and  has  liaised  in  both  countries  the  question  before  the  legal  tri- 
bunals, how  far  men  have  a  right  to  go  in  the  pursuit  of  religious 
truth,  who  have  renounced  authority,  and  where  the  law  shall  step  in 
and  say,  —  Thus  far  shalt  thou  go  and  no  further.  Such  a  man  is 
deserving  of  honor,  especially  as  he  added  to  these  something  of  the 
meekness  of  wisdom,  much  as  compared  with  Smith  and  some  other 
of  the  Separatists :  "  the  most  learned,  polished,  and  modest  spirit 
that  ever  that  sect  enjoyed."  This  is  the  testimony  of  Robert  Baillie, 
of  Glasgow,  an  eminent  Scotch  Presbyterian. 

It  must  have  been  a  great  advantage  to  the  Basset-Lawe  Separatists 
to  have  secured  the  assistance  of  such  a  minister  as  this :  and  it  now 
becomes  a  point  which  it  is  well  worth  while  to  consider,  how  it  hap- 
pened that  such  a  connection  should  be  formed,  since  among  the  few 
things  which  are  known  of  the  early  history  of  Robinson  this  is  one, 
that  he  was  living  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  reign  of  James  the 
First,  in  the  county  of  Norfolk,  and  particularly  at  Norwich.  Now, 
we  have  already  seen  that  two  of  the  divines  of  whom  we  have 
spoken  had  been  educated  at  Christ  College,  Cambridge,  (Emmanuel 
College  wherein  many  other  Puritan  ministers  were  educated,  was 
then  scarcely  formed,)  and  among  the  persons  who  were  admitted 
there  in  the  year  1592,  is  a  John  Robinson  wlio  took  the  degree  of 
M.  A.,  and  became  a  fellow  in_^lo98.  This  we  learn  from  Mr.  Mas- 
ters' printed  list  of  the  members  of  this  college,  4to,  1749,  and  he 
further  informs  us  that  in  the  register  of  the  college,  this  Robinson  is 
said  to  have  been  of  the  county  of  Lincoln,  and  adding  the  conjecture 
that  he  is  the  John  Robinson  who  subsequently  lived  in  Holland. 
This  appears  to  be  a  very  probable  conjecture;  and  I  find  Mr.  Ash- 
ton,  to  whom  I  pointed  out  the  j^assage  in  Masters,  is  inclined  to 
adopt  it. 

The  inference  from  it  will  be  that  he  would  easily  become  known 


480  APPENDIX. 

to  the  Separatists  at  Gainsborough,  and  through  them  to  those  of 
Bassct-Lawe.  We  are  hardly  warranted  in  supposing  that  he  was 
connected  with  the  Thomas  Robinson  who  was  so  deeply  concerned  in 
the  affair  of  the  Bawtry  Hospital,  but  it  is  far  from  improbable  that 
that  Robinson  was  originally  of  Gainsborough,  where  in  the  reign  of 
Charles  II.  Robinsons  were  chief  persons  among  the  dissenters  of  that 
town. 

We  are  told  that  he  was  beneficed  in  Norfolk,  somewhere  near  Yar- 
mouth. This  is  far  too  vague  to  satisfy  even  the  most  moderate  cu- 
riosity about  such  a  man.  In  looking  over  the  list  of  Norfolk  incum- 
bents in^lomefield's  history  of  that  county,  I  meet  with  only  one 
Robinson  of  his  period  who  was  beneficed  in  any  place  which  could 
be  said  to  be  near  Yarmouth.  This  was  the  incumbent  of  the  vicar- 
age, or  pei'petual  curacy  of  Mundham,  which  is  about  fourteen  miles 
distant  from  Yarmouth.  We  have  no  more  of  his  name  than  "  Rob- 
inson;" but  as  Mundham  was  an  impropriation  of  the  Hospital  of 
St.  Giles  in  Norwich,  and  as  we  have  the  testimony  of  Dr.  Joseph 
Hall,  that  Robinson  the  Separatist  had  some  expectation  of  being  ap- 
pointed the  master  of  that  hospital,  it  seemed  a  reasonable  presump- 
tion that  Mundham  was  the  benefice  in  Norfolk,  which  he  is  said  to 
have  held.  But  Mr.  Ashton  appears  to  have  discovered  that  the 
incumbent  of  Mundham,  whose  surname  was  Robinson,  was  named 
Robert.  It  is,  however,  singular  that  there  should  be  two  Robinsons 
at  that  time,  both  brought  into  connection  with  St.  Giles'  Hospital  at 
Norwich,  and  both  clergymen. 

We  know  that  John  Robinson  lived  for  some  time  in  Norwich, 
"  Witness  the  late  px-actice  in  Norwich,  where  certain  citizens  were 
excommunicated  for  resorting  unto  and  praying  with  Mr.  Robinson,  a 
man  worthily  reverenced  of  all  the  city  for  the  grace  of  God  in  him." 
This  occurs  in  Ainsworth's  "  Answer  to  Crashaw,"  and  is  cited  by 
Mr.  Hanbury.  Dr.  Young  has  referred  to  one  of  Robinson's  Tracts 
for  a  mor6  direct  testimony.  It  is  his  "  People's  Plea  for  the  exer- 
cise of  prophecy,"  16mo,  1G18.  He  dedicated  it  to  "his  Christian 
friends  in  Norwich  and  thei'eabouts,"  and  afterwards  says,  "  even  as 
when  I  lived  with  you." 

We  also  know  that  he  left  Norwich  in  some  disgust.  Ephraim 
Pagitt  speaks  of  "  one  Master  Robinson  who,  leaving  Norwich  mal- 
content, became  a  rigid  Brownist."  Dr.  Hall,  in  a  passage  of  his 
Apology  against  Brownists,  cited  by  Dr.  Young,  makes  this  apparently 
uncharitable  insinuation :  "  Neither  doubt  we  that  the  mastership  of 
the  hospital  at  Norwich,  or  a  lease  from  that  city   (sued  for  with 


THE  FOUNDERS  OF  NEW  PLYMOUTH.       481 

repulse)  might  have  procured  that  this  sepai-ation  from  the  commun- 
ion, government,  and  worship  of  the  Church  of  England  should  not 
have  been  made  by  John  Robinson." 

On  the  whole  it  may  be  taken  as  being  very  near  the  truth,  that  he 
took  the  office  assigned  him  in  the  Basset-Lawe  church  in  1G06  or 
1607.* 

Winslowe,  who  joined  his  church  while  it  was  at  Leyden,  and  who 
■was  one  of  the  pai'ty  of  a  hundred,  the  first  instalment  of  the  Leyden 
church  to  the  English  population  of  America,  says,  "  'T  is  true,  I  con- 
fess, he  was  more  rigid  in  his  course  and  way  at  first,  than  toward  his 
latter  end  ;  for  his  study  was  peace  and  union  as  far  as  might  agree 
with  faith  and  a  good  conscience ;  and  for  schisms  and  divisions  there 
was  nothing  in  the  world  more  hateful  to  him.  But  for  the  govei'nment 
of  the  Church  of  England,  as  it  was  in  the  Episcopal  way,  the  Litux'- 
gy,  and  stinted  prayers  of  the  church  thereby,  yea,  the  constitution 
thereof  as  national,  so  consequently  the  corrupt  communion  of  the 
unworthy  and  the  worthy  receivers  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  these  things 
were  never  approved  of  by  him,  but  witnessed  against  to  his  death, 
and  are  by  the  church  over  which  he  was  to  this  day.  Here  was 
something  of  substantial  principle,  something  very  unlike  the  puerile 
cavils  about  the  few  ceremonial  acts  which  were  continued  from  the 
primeval  ages  of  Christianity,  interesting  as  symbolical,  and  venera- 
ble as  of  unfathomed  antiquity ;  and  we  cannot  but  regard  such  a 
man  as  entitled  to  a  voice  in  Christian  controversies. 

With  the  zeal  of  Brewster  there  was,  therefore,  now  united  the 
moderation  and  prudence,  and  perhaps  the  hesitancy,  of  Robinson. 
But  we  have  now  to  introduce  upon  the  stage  another  person  who 
joined  himself  to  the  church  when  quite  a  youth,  who  removed  with 
it  to  Amsterdam,  and  from  thence  to  Leyden,  and  who  was  in  the  first 
ship,  the  Mayflower,  which  entered  the  harbor  of  New  Plymouth. 
He  held  no  office  in  the  church,  but  he  had  the  chief  share  in  man- 
aging the  civil  affairs  of  the  colony,  and  subsequently  became  the 
person  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  so  much  authentic  information 
concerning  this  movement.  This  was  William  Bradford,  to 
whose  energy  while  still  quite  a  young  man  the  church  appears  to 
have  been  greatly  indebted  in  the  trying  circumstances  which  attended 
its  removal  from  England. 

It  is  to  Dr.  Cotton  Mather  that  we  are  indebted  for  what  is  known 
of  the  early  life  of  Bradford.     He  seems  to  have  owed  most  of  his 

*  See  Bradford's  testimony  to  the  character  of  Robinson. 

41 


482  APPENDIX. 

information  to  writings  of  Bradford  liimself,  which  are  now  lost.  An 
unfortiinato,  but  very  excusable  misjirint  in  Dr.  Mather's  work,  or 
more  probably  a  mistake  in  the  manuscript,  has  frustrated  all  former 
inquiries  into  the  origin  and  family  connections  of  Bradford,  about 
which  curiosity  has  been  alive.  In  the  Magnalia  we  read  that  he 
was  born  at  Ansterfield.  No  such  place  can  be  found  in  the  villare 
of  England,  and  therefore  the  name  was  no  guide  to  the  country  in 
which  inquiry  might  be  made  about  him  with  any  chance  of  success. 
But,  in  fact,  what  is  printed  Ansterfield  ought  to  be  Artsterfield,  a 
village  near  Scrooby,  being  about  as  far  to  the  north-east  of  Bawtry 
as  Scrooby  is  to  the  south.  And  this  point  having  been  ascertained, 
opportunities  were  opened  for  the  discovery  of  the  station  in  life 
which  his  family  had  occupied,  to  support  the  representations  given  in 
general  terms  by  Dr.  Mather,  and  of  the  persons  with  whom  the  fam- 
ily of  the  future  Governor  of  New  Plymouth  were  connected  by 
friendship  or  alliances. 

Austerfield  is  an  ancient  village,  consisting  then,  as  it  does  now,  of 
a  few  houses  inhabited  by  persons  engaged  in  the  occupation  of  hus- 
bandry, and  a  small  chapel  of  a  very  early  age.  Ecclesiastically,  it 
is  dependent  on  the  church  of  Blythe,  and  the  vicar  of  that  parish 
appoints  the  curate.  Unlike  Scrooby  in  that  respect,  whose  early 
registers  are  lost,  Austerfield  has  preserved  them  from  the  beginning 
in  a  good  state ;  and  it  is  chiefly  by  the  help  of  what  is  recorded  in 
them  that  we  are  able  to  show  that  this  was  the  birthplace  of  Governor 
Bradford,  and  to  give  some  account,  such  as  it  is,  of  his  family. 

Dr.  Mather  says  that  he  was  sixty-nine  years  of  age  at  the  time  of 
his  death.  May  the  9th,  1G57.  This  would  carry  back  his  birth  to 
the  year  1588-9,  and  with  this  agrees  with  sullicient  exactness  the 
following  entry  among  the  baptisms  at  Austerfield  :  — 

1589,  March  19th.  William,  the  son  of  William  Bradfourth  — 
where  1589  is  1590,  according  to  our  present  mode  of  dating. 

Dr.  Mather  further  informs  us  that  he  was  born  to  some  estate,  that 
his  parents  died  when  he  Avas  young,  and  that  he  was  bi'ought  up  by 
his  grandfather  and  uncles.  These  statements  receive  curious  support 
from  the  entries  in  the  register,  and  from  fiscal  and  testamentary 
documents. 

On  these  authorities  the  following  genealogical  account  of  the  Brad- 
fords  of  Austerfield  is  based  :  — 

A  William  Bradford  was  living  there  in  or  about  1575,  when  he 
and  one  John  Hanson  were  the  only  persons  in  the  township  who 
were  assessed  to  the  Subsidy.    Bradford  was  taxed  on  twenty  shillings 


THE  FOUNDERS   OF  NEW  PLYMOUTH.  483 

land,  and  Hanson  on  sixty  shillings  goods,  annual  value.  These  were 
the  two  grandfathers  of  the  future  Governor ;  and  the  circumstance, 
trifling  as  it  is,  that  they  were  the  only  assessable  inhabitants  of  Aus- 
terfield,  shows  at  once  the  general  poverty  of  the  place,  and  that  they 
stood  in  some  degree  of  elevation  above  all  their  neighbors,  except 
the  incumbent  of  the  chapel,  who,  like  other  clergymen,  was  not  sub- 
ject to  the  tax.  "  William  Bradfourth  the  eldest "  was  buried  Janu- 
ary 10th,  1595-6.  This  was  the  grandfather  of  the  Governor,  who 
was  then  about  six  years  old. 

Dr.  Mather  informs  us,  that  a  portion  of  the  lands  of  the  family 
descended  to  William,  and  that  he  sold  them  when  he  was  of  full  age 
and  was  living  in  Holland. 

He  was  brought  up,  as  the  sons  of  yeomanry  in  those  days  were 
when  not  sent  into  the  towns,  attending  to  the  husbandry  operations 
of  the  foniily.  But  the  report  of  Clifton's  awakening  ministry  reached 
Austerfield.  Young  as  he  was,  the  voice  came  home  to  his  heart. 
Babworth  cannot  be  less  than  six  or  seven  miles  from  Austerfield,  yet 
he  was  a  frequent  attendant  on  Clifton's  ministry.  In  going  from 
Austerfield  to  Babworlh,  he  would  pass  through  Scrooby,  where  we 
see  Downes,  a  friend  of  the  family,  resided,  and  where  he  would  meet 
with  several  persons,  Brewster  among  the  number,  wdio  walked  across 
the  meadows  to  Babworth,  and  who  returned,  their  hearts  burning 
within  them  and  strengthening  one  another  in  the  persuasion  that  such 
were  the  ministers  by  whom  Christianity  put  forth  its  genuine  influ- 
ences. And  when  Clifton's  voice  was  silenced  by  authority  he  would 
be  amongst  those  who  reclaimed  against  the  unwise  and  oppressive 
act ;  and  when  Clifton  gave  up  forever  his  pleasant  benefice  and  sep- 
arated himself  from  the  church  to  which  perhaps  he  was  in  heart 
sti'ongly  attached  —  his  aflfections  drawing  him  one  way  and  his  judg- 
ment another — Bradford,  young  as  he  was,  would  be  likely  to  see 
that  no  other  way  had  remained  for  him,  and  that  it  was  his  own  duty 
and  his  highest  interest  to  render  him  all  the  encouragement  and  sup- 
port in  his  little  power,  and  to  abandon  the  church  which  one  of  its 
best  ministers  had  been  driven  out  from.  Opposing  himself  to  the 
wishes  of  his  fiimily,  and  daring  the  derision  which  would  be  showered 
upon  him  by  the  clowns  of  Austerfield,  he  declared  himself  a  Sepa- 
ratist, joined  the  Scrooby  church,  and  became  a  very  active  and  use- 
ful person  in  the  difficult  operations  which  they  Avere  soon  called  on  to 
perform.  This  seems  to  have  been  the  part  he  took  when  he  was 
from  fifteen  to  eighteen  years  of  age. 

To  complete  the  early  portion  of  the  personal  history  of  this  re- 


484  APPENDIX. 

markable  man,  whicli  is  the  only  part  of  it  which  belongs  to  me,  it 
may  be  added  that  it  has  been  discovered  by  the  American  inquirers 
into  the  history  of  the  early  settlers,  that  he  married  one  Dorothy 
May.  She  accompanied  him  to  America,  one  of  the  memorable  hun- 
dred who  Avere  in  the  Mayflower.  She  reached  the  American  coast ; 
but,  while  the  ship  was  in  the  harbor  at  New  Plymouth,  she  fell  over- 
board and  was  drowned. 

Two  years  after  her  death,  Bradford  married  Mrs.  Alice  South- 
worth,  a  widow,  to  whom,  according  to  tradition,  he  had  been  attached 
before  he  went  to  America.  She  had  married  in  the  interval,  and^be- 
came  a  widow.  Bradford  renew^ed  his  proposals  by  letter.  She  ac- 
cepted them,  and  sailed  for  New  Plymouth  in  the  second  year  of  the 
existence  of  the  colony.  Two  sons  of  hers,  Constant  Southworth  and 
Thomas  Southworth,  also  came  out,  who  were  brought  up  by  Governor 
Bradford,  and  became  important  persons  in  the  colony. 

The  Southworths  were  eminently  a  Basset-Lawe  family.  We  learn 
from  Thoroton  that  in  1612,  there  was  a  Thomas  Southw^orth,  who  had 
lands  at  Clarborough,  and  a  William  Southworth  a  freeholder  at  Hey- 
ton.  We  find,  also,  in  the  Visitation  of  Nottinghamshire,  in  1G14,  that 
an  Edward  Southworth  was  then  living,  but  so  little  did  he  care  for 
such  things,  that  all  the  account  of  his  family  which  he  gave  to  the 
Heralds  was,  that  he  was  the  son  of  Robert  Southworth,  the  son  of 
Richard,  the  son  of  Aymond,  who  lived  at  Wellam  in  the  reign  of 
King  Henry  the  Eighth.  From  another  source  we  know  that  one  of 
the  family,  a  Mr.  Robert  Southworth,  consorted  with  the  extreme 
Puritans,  who  were  going  the  way  of  sepai'atiou. 

The  fact  that  some  of  the  name  became  eai'ly  settled  in  the  new 
country,  we  cannot  err  if  we  claim  some  of  them  as  lay  members  of 
the  Sci'ooby  church,  perhaps  this  very  Mr.  Robert  Southworth  himself. 

We  have  direct  and  positive  evidence  on  which  to  show  two  other 
persons  who  were  members  of  the  Separatist  church  before  it  left 
England.  These  were  Richard  Jackson  and  Robert  Roches- 
ter. They  were  both  inhabitants  of  Scrooby,  and  both  included 
with  Brewster  in  the  penalties  imposed  by  the  Commissioners  for 
Causes  Ecclesiastical  in  1G08.  I  have  not  seen  any  other  notice  of 
them.  The  proceedings  of  the  Separatists  were  in  pointed  opposition 
to  the  law  as  it  then  stood,  and  can  only  be  justified  on  the  ground 
that  in  affairs  so  sacred  and  important  as  those  of  religion,  there  is  a 
law  which  is  above  all  human  institutions,  to  which  every  man  is 
bound  to  be  obedient,  when  its  requirements  are  made  manifest  to  his 
own  understanding. 


THE  FOUNDERS   OF  KEW  PLYMOUTH.  485 

Nor  have  I  been  able  to  discover  more  than  one  particular  instance 
of  the  law  being  brought  to  bear  on  any  of  these  Basset-Lawe  non- 
conformists, besides  the  silencing  of  some  of  the  ministers.  Toby 
Matthew,  archbishop  of  York,  in  the  return  which  he  made  to  the 
Exchequer,  on  the  13th  of  November,  1G08,  of  the  fines  which  had 
been  imposed  within  his  diocese  in  the  preceding  year,  for  the  purpose 
of  the  fines  being  levied,  inserted  the  following :  — 

"  Richard  Jackson,  William  Brewster,  and  Robert  Rochester,  of 
Scrooby,  in  the  county  of  Nottingham,  Brownists  or  Separatists,  for  a 
fine  or  amercement  of  £20  apiece,  set  and  imposed  upon  every 
of  them  by  Robert  Abbot  and  Robert  Snowden,  Doctors  of  Divinity, 
and  Matthew  Dodsworth,  Bachelor  of  Law,  Commissioners  for  Causes 
Ecclesiastical  within  the  province  of  York,  for  not  appearing  before 
them  upon  lawful  summons  at  the  Collegiate  Church  of  Southwell,  the 
22d  day  of  April,  Anno  Domini,  1 008  — £60." 

Before  this  return  was  made  to  the  Exchequer,  the  Basset-Lawe 
Separatists  had  formed  the  resolution  to  seek  in  another  country  that 
protection  and  toleration  which  were  denied  them  at  home  ;  and  they 
saw  at  no  great  distance  another  countiy  where  was  a  public  tolera- 
tion of  all  forms  of  Protestantism. 

For  the  rest  we  refer  to  Bradford's  history. 

41* 


486  APPENDIX. 


GOV.  WINSLOW'S  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  NATIVES  OF  NEW  ENG- 
LAND, ANNEXED  TO  HIS  NARRATIVE  OF  THE  PLANTA- 
TIONS.   A.D.  1624.* 

A  few  things  I  thought  meet  to  add  hereunto,  which  I  have  ob- 
served amongst  the  Indians ;  both  touching  their  religion  and  sundry 
other  customs  among  them.  And  first,  whereas  myself  and  others, 
in  former  letters,  (which  came  to  the  press  against  my  will  and  knowl- 
edge,) wrote  that  the  Indians  about  us  are  a  people  without  any  re- 
ligion, or  knowledge  of  any  God ;  therein  I  erred,  though  we  could 
then  gather  no  better ;  for  as  they  conceive  of  many  divine  powers, 
so  of  one,  whom  they  call  Kiehtan,'\  to  be  the  principal  maker  of  all 
the  rest ;  and  to  be  made  by  none.  He,  they  say,  created  the  heavens, 
earth,  sea,  and  all  creatures  contained  therein.  Also  that  he  made  one 
man  and  one  woman,  of  whom  they  and  we  and  all  mankind  came ; 
but  how  they  became  so  far  dispersed,  that  they  know  not.  At  first, 
they  say,  there  was  no  sachem  or  king,  but  Kiehtan,  who  dwelleth 
above  the  heavens,  whither  all  good  men  go  when  they  die,  to  see  their 
friends,  and  have  their  fill  of  all  things.  This  his  habitation  lieth 
westward  in  the  heavens,  they  say  ;  thither  the  bad  men  go  also,  and 
knock  at  his  door,  but  he  bids  them  quachet,  that  is  to  say,  walk 
abroad,  for  there  is  no  place  for  such  ;  so  that  they  wander  in  restless 
want  and  penury.  Never  man  saw  this  Kiehtan,  only  old  men  tell 
them  of  him,  and  bid  them  tell  their  children,  yea,  charge  them  to 
teach  their  posterities  the  same,  and  lay  the  like  charge  upon  them. 
This  power  they  acknowledge  to  be  good ;  and  when  they  would  ob- 
tain any  great  matter,  meet  together  and  cry  unto  him ;  and  so  like- 
wise for  plenty,  victory,  etc.,  sing,  dance,  feast,  give  thanks,  and  hang 
up  garlands  and  other  things  in  memory  of  the  same. 

Another  power  they  worship,  whom  they  call  Hohhamoch,  and  to  the 
northward  of  us,  Hohbamoqui  ;  this,  as  far  as  we  can  conceive,  is  the 


*  This  account  of  the  Natives,  will  deeply  interest  all  the  readers  of  the  pre- 
ceding pages. 

t  The  meaning  of  the  word  Kiehtan  hath  reference  to  antiquity,  for  chise  is  an 
old  man,  and  KieJi-chise  a  man  that  excecdeth  in  age. 


THE  NATIVES   OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  487 

devil.  Him  they  call  upon,  to  cure  their  wounds  and  diseases.  "When 
they  are  curable,  he  persuades  them  he  sends  the  same,  for  some  con- 
ceived anger  against  them  ;  but  upon  their  calling  upon  him,  can  and 
doth  help  them  ;  but  when  they  are  mortal  and  not  curable  in  nature, 
then  he  persuades  them  Kiehtan  is  angry,  and  sends  them,  whom  none 
can  cure ;  insomuch  as  in  that  respect  only  they  somewhat  doubt 
whether  he  be  simply  good,  and  therefore  in  sickness  never  call  upon 
him.  This  Hobbamock  appears  in  sundry  forms  unto  them,  as  in  the 
shape  of  a  man,  a  deer,  a  fawn,  an  eagle,  etc.,  but  most  ordinarily  a 
snake.  He  appears  not  to  all,  but  the  chiefest  and  most  judicious 
among  them ;  though  all  of  them  strive  to  attain  to  that  hellish  height 
of  honor.  He  appears  most  ordinary,  and  is  most  conversant  with 
three  sorts  of  people ;  one,  I  confess  I  neither  know  by  name  or  office 
directly ;  of  these  they  have  few,  but  esteem  highly  of  them,  and 
think  no  weapon  can  kill  them ;  another  they  call  by  the  name  of 
Poioah,  and  the  third  Paniese. 

The  office  and  duty  of  the  Powali  is  to  be  exercised  principally  in 
calling  upon  the  devil,  and  cui'ing  diseases  of  the  sick  or  wounded. 
The  common  people  join  with  them  in  the  exercise  of  invocation,  but 
do  but  only  assent,  or  as  we  term  it,  say  amen  to  that  he  saith  ;  yet 
sometime  break  out  into  a  short  musical  note  with  him.  The  Powah 
is  eager  and  free  in  speech,  fierce  in  countenance,  and  joineth  many 
antic  and  laboi-ious  gestures  with  the  same,  over  the  party  diseased. 
If  the  party  be  wounded,  he  will  also  seem  to  suck  the  wound  ;  but  if 
they  be  curable,  (as  they  say,)  he  toucheth  it  not,  but  a  shooke,  that  is 
the  snake,  or  Wobsacuck,  that  is  the  eagle,  sitteth  on  the  shoulder, 
and  licks  the  same.  This  none  see  but  the  Powah,  who  tells  them  he 
doth  it  himself.  If  the  party  be  otherwise  diseased,  it  is  accounted 
sufficient  if  in  any  shape  he  but  come  into  the  house,  taking  it  for  an 
undoubted  sign  of  recovery. 

And  as  in  former  ages  Apollo  had  his  temple  at  Delphos,  and  Diana 
at  Ephesus,  so  have  I  heard  them  call  upon  some  as  if  they  had 
their  residence  in  some  certain  places,  or  because  they  appeared  in 
those  forms  in  the  same.  In  the  Powah's  speech,  he  promiseth  to 
sacrifice  many  skins  of  beasts,  kettles,  hatchets,  beads,  knives,  and 
other  the  best  things  they  have  to  the  fiend,  if  he  will  come  to  help 
the  party  diseased ;  but  whether  they  perform  it  I  know  not.  The 
other  practices  I  have  seen,  being  necessarily  called  sometimes  to  be 
with  their  sick,  and  have  used  the  best  arguments  I  could  to  make 
them  understand  against  the  same.  They  have  told  me  I  should  see 
the  devil  at  those  times  come  to  the  party ;  but  I  assured  myself  and 


488  APPENDIX. 

them  of  the  contrary,  which  so  proved ;  yea,  themselves  have  con- 
fessed they  never  saw  him  when  any  of  us  wei'e  present.  In  desper- 
ate and  extraordinary  hard  travail  in  child-birth,  when  the  party  can- 
not be  delivered  by  the  ordinary  means,  they  send  for  this  Powah ; 
though  ordinarily  their  travail  is  not  so  extreme  as  in  other  parts  of 
the  world,  they  being  of  a  more  hardy  nature  ;  for  on  the  third  day 
after  child-birth,  I  have  seen  the  mother  with  the  infant,  upon  a  small 
occasion,  in  cold  Aveather,  in  a  boat  upon  the  sea. 

Many  sacrifices  the  Indians  use,  and  in  some  cases  they  kill  chil- 
dren. It  seemeth  they  are  various  in  their  religious  worship  in  a  lit- 
tle distance,  and  grow  more  and  more  cold  in  their  worship  to  Kieh- 
tan:  saying,  in  their  memory,  he  was  much  more  called  upon.  The 
Narragansets  exceed  in  their  blind  devotion,  and  have  a  great  spa- 
cious house,  wherein  only  some  few  (that  ai'e,  as  we  may  term  them, 
Priests)  come :  thither,  at  certain  known  times,  resort  all  their  people, 
and  offer  almost  all  the  riches  they  have  to  their  gods,  as  kettles,  skins, 
hatchets,  beads,  knives,  etc.,  all  which  are  cast  by  the  priests  into  a 
great  fire  that  they  make  in  the  midst  of  the  house,  and  there  con- 
sumed to  ashes.  To  this  offering  eveiy  man  bringeth  freely  ;  and  the 
more  he  is  known  to  bring,  hath  the  better  esteem  of  all  men.  This, 
the  other  Indians  about  us  approve  of  as  good,  and  wish  their  Sachems 
would  appoint  the  like ;  and  because  the  plague  has  not  reigned  at 
Narraganset  as  at  other  places  about  them,  they  attribute  to  this  cus- 
tom tliere  used. 

Tlie  Panieses  are  men  of  great  courage  and  wisdom,  and  to  these 
also  the  devil  appeareth  more  familiarly  than  to  others,  and  as  we  con- 
ceive, maketh  covenant  with  them  to  preserve  them  from  death,  by 
wounds  with  arrows,  knives,  hatchets,  etc.,  or  at  least  both  themselves 
and  especially  the  people  think  themselves  to  be  freed  from  the  same. 
Aitll  though  against  their  battles  all  of  them  by  painting,  disfigure 
themselves,  yet  they  are  known  by  their  courage  and  boldness,  by 
reason  whereof  one  of  them  will  chase  almost  an  hundred  men ;  for 
they  account  it  death  for  whomsoever  stand  in  their  way.  These  are 
highly  esteemed  of  all  sorts  of  people,  and  are  of  the  sachems'  coun- 
sel, without  whom  they  will  not  war,  or  undertake  any  weighty  busi- 
ness. In  war  their  sachems,  for  their  more  safety,  go  in  the  midst  of 
them.  They  are  commonly  men  of  great  stature  and  strength,  and 
such  as  will  endure  most  hardness,  and  yet  are  more  discreet,  courte- 
ous and  humane  in  their  carriages  than  any  amongst  them,  scorning 
theft,  lying,  and  the  like  base  dealings,  and  stand  as  much  upon  their 
reputation  as  any  men.     And  to  the  end  they  may  have  store  of  these, 


THE  NATIVES   OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  489 

they  train  up  the  most  forward  and  likeliest  boys,  from  their  child- 
hood, in  great  hardness,  and  make  them  abstain  from  dainty  meat, 
observing  divers  orders  prescribed,  to  the  end  that  when  they  are  of 
age,  the  devil  may  appear  to  them,  causing  to  drink  the  juice  of  sen- 
try and  other  bitter  herbs,  till  they  cast,  which  they  must  disgorge  into 
the  plattei-,  and  drink  again  and  again,  till  at  length  through  extra- 
ordinary pi'essing  of  nature,  it  will  seem  to  be  all  blood ;  and  this  the 
boys  will  do  with  eagerness  at  the  first,  and  so  continue  till  by  reason 
of  faintness,  they  can  scarce  stand  on  their  legs,  and  then  must  go 
forth  into  the  cold :  also  they  beat  their  shins  with  sticks,  and  cause 
them  to  run  through  bushes  and  stumps  and  brambles,  to  make  them 
hardy  and  acceptable  to  the  devil,  that  in  time  he  may  appear  unto 
them. 

Their  sachems  cannot  be  all  called  kings,  but  only  some  few  of  them, 
to  whom  the  rest  resort  for  protection  and  pay  homage  unto  them ; 
neither  may  they  war  without  their  knowledge  and  approbation  ;  yet 
to  be  commanded  by  the  greater,  as  occasion  seemeth.  Of  this  sort 
is  Massasoit  our  friend,  and  CanonicKs  of  Narraganset,  our  supposed 
enemy.  Every  sachem  taketh  care  of  the  widow  and  fatherless,  also 
for  such  as  are  aged  and  any  way  maimed,  if  their  friends  be  dead, 
or  not  able  to  provide  for  them.  A  sachem  will  not  take  any  to  wife 
but  such  an  one  as  is  equal  to  him  in  birth ;  otherwise,  they  say  their 
seed  would  in  time  become  ignoble ;  and  though  they  have  many 
other  wives,  yet  are  they  no  other  than  concubines  or  servants,  and 
yield  a  kind  of  obedience  to  the  principal,  who  ordereth  the  family 
and  them  in  it.  The  like  their  men  observe  also,  and  will  adhere  to 
the  first  during  their  lives  ;  but  put  away  the  other  at  their  pleasure. 
This  government  is  successive  and  not  by  choice ;  if  the  father  die 
before  the  son  or  daughter  be  of  age,  then  the  child  is  committed  to 
the  protection  and  tuition  of  some  one  amongst  them,  who  ruleth  in 
his  stead  till  he  be  of  age,  but  when  that  is  I  know  not. 

Every  sachem  knoweth  how  far  the  bounds  and  limits  of  his  own 
country  extendeth ;  and  that  is  his  own  proper  inheritance ;  out  of 
that,  if  any  of  his  men  desire  land  to  set  their  corn,  he  giveth  them 
as  much  as  they  can  use,  and  sets  them  in  their  bounds.  In  this  cir- 
cuit, whoever  hunteth,  if  any  kill  venison,  they  bring  him  liis  fee; 
which  is  four  parts  of  the  same,  if  it  be  killed  on  land,  but  if  in  the 
water,  then  the  skin  thereof.  The  great  sachems  or  kings  know  not 
their  own  bounds  or  limits  of  land,  as  well  as  the  rest.  All  travellers 
or  strangers  for  the  most  part  lodge  at  the  sachem's.  When  they 
come,  they  tell  them  how  long  they  will  stay  and  to  what  place  they 


490  APPENDIX. 

go ;  during  which  time  they  receive  entertainment,  according  to  their 
persons,  but  want  not.  Once  a  year  the  Panieses  use  to  provoke  the 
people  to  bestow  much  corn  on  the  sachem.  To  that  end,  they  appoint 
a  certain  time  and  place,  near  the  sachem's  dwelling,  where  the  peo- 
ple bring  many  baskets  of  corn  and  make  a  great  stack  thereof. 
There  the  Panieses  stand  ready  to  give  thanks  to  the  people,  on  the 
sachem's  behalf;  and  after  acquaint  the  sachem  therewith,  who  fetch- 
eth  the  same  and  is  no  less  thankful,  bestowing  many  gifts  on  tliera. 

When  any  are  visited  with  sickness,  their  friends  resort  unto  them 
for  their  comfort,  and  continue  with  them  oftentimes  till  their  death  or 
recovery.  If  they  die,  they  stay  a  certain  time  to  mourn  for  them. 
Night  and  morning  they  perfoi'm  this  duty,  many  days  after  the  burial, 
in  a  most  doleful  manner,  insomuch  as  though  it  be  ordinary  and  the 
note  musical  which  they  take  from  one  another  and  altogether ;  yet  it 
will  draw  tears  from  their  eyes  and  almost  from  oui's  also.  But  if 
they  recover,  then  because  their  sickness  was  chargeable,  they  send 
corn  and  other  gifts  unto  them,  at  a  certain  appointed  time,  Avhei'eat 
they  feast  and  dance,  which  they  call  commoro.  When  they  bury  the 
dead,  they  sow  up  the  corpse  in  a  mat,  and  so  put  it  in  the  earth ;  if 
the  party  be  a  sachem,  they  cover  him  with  many  curious  mats,  and 
bury  all  his  riches  with  him,  and  inclose  the  grave  with  a  pale.  If  it 
be  a  child,  the  father  will  also  put  his  own  most  special  jewels  and 
ornaments  in  the  earth  with  it ;  also  he  will  cut  his  hair,  and  distigure 
himself  very  much  in  token,  of  sorrow.  If  it  be  the  man  or  woman 
of  the  house  ;  they  will  pull  down  the  mats,  and  leave  the  frame 
standing,  and  bury  them  in  or  near  the  same,  and  either  remove  their 
dwelling  or  give  over  housekeeping. 

The  men  employ  themselves  wholly  in  hunting,  and  other  exercises 
of  the  bow,  except  at  sometimes  they  take  some  pains  in  fishing.  The 
women  live  a  most  slavish  life ;  they  carry  all  their  burdens  ;  set  and 
dress  their  corn,  gather  it  in,  and  seek  out  for  much  of  their  food ; 
beat  and  make  ready  the  corn  to  eat,  and  have  all  household  care 
lying  upon  them. 

The  younger  sort  reverence  the  elder,  and  do  all  mean  ofBces, 
whilst  they  are  together,  although  they  be  strangers.  Boys  and  girls 
may  not  wear  their  hair  like  men  and  women,  but  are  distinguished 
thereby. 

A  man  is  not  accounted  a  man  till  he  do  some  notable  act,  or  show 
forth  such  courage  and  resolution  as  becometh  his  place.  The  men 
take  much  tobacco,  but  for  boys  so  to  do,  they  account  it  odious. 

All  their  names  are  significant  and  variable ;  for  when  they  come 


THE  NATIVES  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.        491 

to  the  state  of  men  and  women,  they  alter  them  according  to  then- 
deeds  or  dispositions. 

When  a  maid  is  taken  in  marriage,  she  first  cutteth  her  hair,  and 
after  weareth  a  covering  on  her  head,  till  her  hair  be  grown  out. 
Their  women  arc  diversely  disposed,  some  as  modest,  as  they  will 
scarce  talk  one  with  another  in  the  company  of  men  ;  being  very 
chaste  also ;  yet  other  some  are  light,  lascivious,  and  wanton.  If  a 
woman  have  a  bad  husband,  or  cannot  affect  him,  and  there  be  war  or 
opposition  between  that  and  any  other  people,  she  will  run  away  from 
him  to  the  contrary  party,  and  there  live,  where  they  never  come  un- 
welcome ;  for  wliere  are  most  ivomen  there  is  greatest  plenty. 

When  a  woman  hath  her  monthly  turns,  she  separateth  herself 
from  all  other  company,  and  liveth  certain  days  in  a  house  alone ; 
after  which,  she  washeth  herself,  and  all  that  she  hath  touched  or  used, 
and  is  again  received  to  her  husband's  bed  or  family.  For  adultery, 
the  husband  will  beat  his  wife  and  put  her  away,  if  he  please.  Some 
common  strumpets  there  are,  as  well  as  in  other  places ;  but  they  are 
such  as  either  never  married,  or  widows,  or  put  away  for  adultery ; 
for  no  man  will  keep  such  a  one  to  wife. 

In  matters  of  unjust  and  dishonest  dealing,  the  sachem  examineth 
and  punisheth  the  same.  In  case  of  theft,  for  the  first  offence,  he  is 
disgracefully  rebuked ;  for  the  second,  beaten  by  the  sachem,  with  a 
cudgel  on  the  naked  back ;  for  the  third,  he  is  beaten  with  many 
strokes,  and  hath  his  nose  slit  upwards,  that  thereby  all  men  may 
know  and  shun  him.  If  any  man  kill  another,  he  must  likewise  die 
for  the  same.  The  sachem  not  only  passeth  sentence  upon  malefac- 
tors, but  executeth  the  same  with  liis  own  hands,  if  the  party  be  then 
present ;  if  not,  sendetb  his  own  knife  in  case  of  death,  in  the  hands 
of  others  to  pei'foi'm  the  same.  But  if  the  offender  be  to  receive 
other  punishment,  he  will  not  receive  the  same  but  from  the  sachem 
himselfj  before  whom,  being  naked,  he  kneeleth,  and  will  not  offer  to 
•run  away,  though  he  beat  him  never  so  much,  it  being  a  greater  dis- 
paragement for  a  man  to  cry  during  the  time  of  his  correction,  than  is 
his  offence  and  punishment. 

As  for  their  apparel,  they  wear  breeches  and  stockings  in  one,  like 
some  Irish,  which  is  made  of  deer  skins,  and  have  shoes  of  tlie  same 
leather.  They  wear  also  a  deer's  skin  loose  about  them  like  a  cloak, 
which  they  will  turn  to  the  weather  side.  In  this  habit  they  travel ; 
but  when  they  are  at  home,  or  come  to  their  journey's  end,  they  pres- 
ently pull  off"  their  breeches,  stockings  and  shoes,  wring  out  the  water,  if 
they  be  wet,  and  dry  them,  and  rub  or  chafe  the  same.    Though  these 


492  APPENDIX. 

be  oflf,  yet  have  they  another  small  garment  which  covereth  their 
secrets.  The  men  wear  also,  when  they  go  abroad  in  cold  weather, 
an  otter,  or  fox  skin  on  their  right  arm ;  but  only  their  bracer  on  the 
left.  Women,  and  all  of  that  sex,  wear  strings  about  their  legs,  which 
the  men  never  do. 

The  people  are  very  ingenious  and  observative  ;  they  keep  account 
of  time,  by  the  moon,  and  winters  or  summei's  ;  they  know  divers  of 
the  stars  by  name  ;  in  particular  they  know  the  North  Star,  and  call 
it  maske,  Avhich  is  to  say,  the  hear  ;  also  they  have  many  names  for  the 
winds.  They  will  guess  very  well  at  the  wind  and  weather  before- 
hand, by  observations  in  the  heavens.  They  report  also,  that  some  of 
them  can  cause  the  wind  to  blow  in  what  part  they  list —  can  raise  storms 
and  tempests,  which  they  usually  do,  when  they  intend  the  death  or 
destruction  of  other  people,  that  by  reason  of  the  unseasonable  weather, 
they  may  take  advantage  of  their  enemies  in  their  houses.  At  such 
times  they  perform  their  greatest  exploits,  and  at  such  seasons,  when 
they  are  at  enmity  with  any,  they  keep  more  careful  watch  than  at 
other  times. 

As  for  their  language,  it  is  very  copious,  large,  and  diflScult,  as  yet 
we  cannot  attain  to  any  great  measure  thereof;  but  can  understand 
them,  and  explain  ourselves  to  their  understanding,  by  the  help  of 
those  that  daily  converse  with  us.  And  though  there  be  diiference  in 
an  hundred  miles  distance  of  place,  both  in  language  and  manners, 
yet  not  so  much  but  that  they  very  m'cU  understand  each  other.  And 
thus  much  of  their  lives  and  manners. 

Instead  of  records  and  chronicles,  they  take  this  course  :  where  any 
remarkable  act  is  done,  in  memory  of  it,  either  in  the  place,  or  by  some 
pathway  near  adjoining,  they  make  a  round  hole  in  the  ground  about 
a  foot  deep,  and  as  much  over,  which  when  others  passing  by  behold, 
they  inquire  the  cause  and  occasion  of  the  same,  which  being  once 
known,  they  are  careful  to  acquaint  all  men,  as  occasion  serveth  there- 
with :  and  lest  such  holes  should  be  filled  or  grown  ujd  by  any  accident,  • 
as  men  pass  by,  they  will  oft  renew  the  same  :  by  which  means  many 
things  of  great  antiquity  are  fresh  in  memory.  So  that  as  a  man 
travelletli,  if  he  can  understand  his  guide,  his  journey  will  be  less  te- 
dious, by  reason  of  many  historical  discourses  which  will  be  related  to 
him. 

For  that  continent  on  which  we  are,  called  New  England,  although 
it  hath  ever  been  conceived  by  the  English  to  be  a  part  of  the  main 
land  adjoining  to  Virginia,  yet  by  relation  of  the  Indians  it  should  ap- 
pear to  be  otherwise  ;  for  they  affirm  confidently  that  it  is  an  island, 


THE  NATIVES  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  493 

and  that  either  the  Dutch  or  French  pass  through  from  sea  to  sea 
between  us  and  Virginia,  and  drive  a  great  trade  in  the  same.  The 
name  of  that  inlet  of  the  sea  they  call  3£ohegan,  which  I  take  to  be 
the  same  which  we  call  Hudson's  river,  up  which  Master  Hudson 
went  many  leagues,  and  for  want  of  means  (as  I  hear)  left  it  undis- 
covered. For  confirmation  of  this  their  opinion  is  thus  much ;  though 
Virginia  be  not  above  an  hundred  leagues  from  us,  yet  they  never 
heard  of  Poivhatan,  or  knew  that  any  English  were  planted  in  his 
country,  save  only  by  us  and  Tisquantmn,  who  went  thither  in  an 
English  ship  ;  and  therefore  it  is  more  probable,  because  the  water  is 
not  passable  for  them,  who  are  very  adventurous  in  their  boats. 

Then  for  the  temperature  of  the  air,  in  almost  three  yeai's'  experi- 
ence I  can  scarce  distinguish  New  England  from  Old  England,  in 
respect  of  heat  and  cold,  frost,  snow,  rain,  wind,  etc.  Some  object  be- 
cause our  plantation  lieth  in  the  latitude  of  two  and  forty,  it  must 
needs  be  much  hotter.  I  confess  I  cannot  give  the  reason  of  the  con- 
trary ;  only  experience  teaches  us,  that  if  it  do  exceed  England,  it  is 
so  little  as  must  require  better  judgments  to  discern  it.  And  for  the 
winter,  I  rather  think  (if  there  be  difference)  it  is  both  sharper  and 
longer  in  New  England  than  Old ;  and  yet  the  want  of  those  comforts 
in  the  one,  which  I  have  enjoyed  in  the  other,  may  deceive  my  judg- 
ment also.  But  in  my  best  observation,  comparing  our  own  condi- 
tions with  the  relations  of  other  jmrts  of  America,  I  cannot  conceive 
of  any  to  agree  better  with  the  constitutions  of  the  English,  not  being 
oppressed  with  the  extremity  of  heat,  nor  nipped  by  biting  cold,  by 
which  means,  blessed  be  God,  we  enjoy  our  health,  notwithstanding 
those  difficulties  we  have  undergone,  in  such  a  measure  as  would  have 
been  admired  had  Ave  lived  in  England  with  the  like  means.  The  day 
is  two  hours  longer  than  here  when  at  the  shortest,  and  as  much  shorter 
when  at  the  longest. 

The  soil  is  variable,  in  some  places  mould,  in  some  clay,  and  others 
a  mixed  sand,  etc.  The  chiefest  grain  is  tlie  Indian  maize  or  Guinea 
wheat ;  the  seed-time  beginneth  in  the  midst  of  April,  and  continueth 
good  till  the  midst  of  May.  Our  harvest  beginneth  with  September. 
This  corn  increaseth  in  great  measure,  but  is  inferior  in  quality  to  the 
same  in  Virginia ;  the  reason  I  conceive  is  because  Virginia  is  far  hot- 
ter than  it  is  with  us,  it  requiring  great  heat  to  ripen.  But  whereas 
it  is  objected  against  New  England,  that  corn  will  not  grow  there  ex- 
cept the  ground  be  manured  with  fish:  I  answer,  that  where  menset 
with  fish  (as  with  us)  it  is  more  easy  so  to  do  than  to  clear  ground, 
and  set  without  some  five  or  six  years,  and  so  begin  anew,  as  in  Vir- 

42 


494  APPENDIX. 

ginia  and  elsewhere.  Not  but  that  in  some  places  where  they  cannot 
be  taken  with  ease  in  such  abundance,  the  Indians  set  four  years  to- 
gether without  them,  and  have  as  good  corn  or  better  than  we  have 
that  set  with  them ;  though  indeed  I  think  if  we  had  cattle  to  till  the 
ground,  it  would  be  more  proiitable  and  better  agreeable  to  the  soil  to 
sow  wheat,  rye,  barley,  peas,  and  oats,  than  to  set  maize,  which  our 
Indians  call  JEivackim  ;  for  we  have  had  experience  that  they  like  and 
thrive  well ;  and  the  other  will  not  be  procured  without  good  labor 
and  diligence,  especially  at  seed-time,  when  it  must  also  be  watched 
by  night,  to  keep  the  Avolves  from  the  fish,  till  it  be  rotten,  which  will 
be  in  fourteen  days,  yet  men  agreeing  together  and  taking  their  turns, 
it  is  not  much. 

Much  might  be  spoken  of  the  benefit  that  may  come  to  such  as 
shall  plant  here,  by  trading  with  the  Indians  for  furs,  if  men  take  a 
right  course  for  obtaining  the  same ;  for  I  dare  presume  upon  that 
small  experience  I  have  had  to  affirm,  that  the  English,  Dutch,  and 
French  return  yearly  many  thousand  pounds  profit  by  trade  only, 
from  that  island  on  which  we  are  seated. 

Tobacco  may  be  there  planted,  but  not  with  that  profit  as  in  some 
other  places,  neither  were  it  profitable  there  to  follow  it,  though  the 
increase  were  equal,  because  fish  is  a  better  and  richer  commodity 
and  more  necessary,  which  may  be  and  there  are  had  in  as  great 
abundance  as  in  any  other  part  of  the  world  ;  witness  the  west-country 
merchants  of  England,  which  return  incredible  gains  yearly  from 
thence.  And  if  they  can  so  do,  which  here  buy  their  salt  at  a  great 
charge,  and  transport  more  company  to  make  their  voyage  than  wiU 
sail  their  ships,  what  may  the  planters  expect  when  once  they  are 
seated,  and  make  the  most  of  their  salt  there,  and  employ  themselves 
at  least  eight  months  in  fishing,  whereas  the  other  fish  but  four,  and 
have  their  ship  lie  dead  in  the  harbor  all  the  time,  whereas  such  ship- 
ping as  belong  to  Plantations  may  take  freight  of  jiassengers  or  cattle 
thither,  and  have  their  lading  provided  against  they,  come  ?  I  confess 
we  have  come  so  far  short  of  the  means,  to  raise  such  returns,  as  with 
great  difficulty  we  have  preserved  our  lives ;  insomuch  as  when  I  look 
back  upon  our  condition,  and  weak  means  to  preserve  the  same,  I 
rather  admire  at  God's  mercies  and  jirovidence  in  our  preservation, 
than  that  no  greater  things  have  been  efiected  by  us.  But  though  our 
beginning  have  been  thus  raw,  small  and  difficult,  as  thou  hast  seen, 
yet  the  same  God  that  hath  hitherto  led  us  through  the  former,  I  hope 
will  raise  means  to  accomplish  the  latter. 


APPENDIX.  495 


DE  RASIERES'  LETTER. 

In  the  Massachusetts  Hist.  Collections,  vol.  3,  first  series,  there  is  a 
record  of  correspondence  between  the  Dutch  at  Manhattan  [New 
York],  and  the  Pilgrims  at  Plymouth.  Afterwards  Isaac  De  Rasieres 
was  despatched  from  the  Dutch  West  India  Company  at  Manhattan, 
on  an  embassy  to  the  colony  of  New  Plymouth.  Having  arrived  at 
Buzzard's  Bay,  he  addressed  a  letter  to  Gov.  Bradford  acknowledging 
the  reception  of  former  letters  and  expressing  the  salutatory  regards 
of  the  Hon.  Lords  of  the  West  India  Company,  whereupon  the  Gov- 
ernor sent  a  boat  for  him,  and  the  visit  was  highly  beneficial  in  its 
results. 

Afterwards,  De  Rasieres,  in  a  letter  to  one  of  his  employers,  gave  a 
description  of  Plymouth,  a  part  of  which  has  been  found,  and  is  too 
appropriate  and  interesting  to  be  omitted  here.  It  was  obtained  in 
Holland  by  the  instrumentality  of  Mr.  Broadhead,  late  secretary  of 
legation  at  the  court  of  London.  Mr.  Broadhead  says,  "Unfortu- 
nately the  letter  is  defective,  and  we  may  reasonably  infer  that  the 
missing  portion  would  have  been  of  the  highest  interest.  But  quite 
enough  remains  to  induce  lively  congratulation  that  a  happy  chance 
has  now  placed  so  precious  a  fragment  within  our  reach."  It  was  first 
published  in  the  New  York  Hist.  Colls.,  and  has  been  published  by 
]Mr.  Russell  in  his  "  Pilgrim  Memorials." 

"  Coming  out  of  the  river  Nassau  *  you  sail  east  and  by  north  about 
fourteen  miles,  along  the  coast,  a  half  a  mile  from  the  shore,  and  you 
then  come  to  '  Frenchman's  Point,'  f  at  a  small  river  where  those  of 
PatucxetJ  have  a  house  made  of  hewn  oak  planks,  called  Aptucxet,§ 
where  they  keep  two  men,  winter  and  summer,  in  order  to  maintain 
the  trade  and  possession.  Where  also  they  have  built  a  shallop,  in 
order  to  go  and  look  after  the  trade  in  sewan,  in  Sloup's  Bay  ||   and 

*  Narraganset  Bay. 

t  De  Rasieres  dates  his  letter  to  Gov.  Bradford,  of  4th  October,  1627,  from 
"  aboard  the  barque  Nassau,"  off  this  poiut.  [See  Coll.  N.  Y.  Hist.  Soc.,  Vol. 
I.,  new  series,  p.  362.] 

I  The  Indian  name  for  New  Plymouth. 

§  See  Bradford's  description  of  Manomet,  in  Prince,  p.  67  ;  and  see  also  Coll. 
N.  Y.  Hist.  Soc,  Vol.  I.,  new  series,  pp.  357,  358. 

II  The  western  entrance  to  Narraganset  Bay. 


496  APPENDIX. 

thereabouts,  because  they  are  afraid  to  pass  Cape  Malabaer,  and  in 
order  to  avoid  the  length  of  the  way  ;  which  I  have  prevented  for  this 
year*  by  selling  them  fifty  fathoms  of  sewan,  because  the  seeking 
after  sewan  by  them  is  prejudicial  to  us,  inasmuch  as  they  would, 
by  so  doing,  discover  the  trade  in  furs ;  which  if  they  were  to  find  out, 
it  would  be  a  great  trouble  for  us  to  maintain,  for  they  already  dare  to 
threaten  that  if  we  will  not  leave  off  dealing  with  that  people,  they 
will  be  obliged  to  use  other  means ;  if  they  do  that .  now,  while  they 
are  yet  ignorant  how  the  case  stands,  what  will  they  do  when  they  do 
get  a  notion  of  it  ? 

"  From  Aptucxet  the  English  can  come  in  six  hours,  through  the 
woods,  passing  several  little  rivulets  of  fresh  water,  to  New  Plymouth, 
the  principal  place  in  the  country  Patucxet,  so  called  in  their  *  Oc- 
troye'  from  Ilis  Majesty  in  England.  New  Plymouth  lies  in  a  large 
bay  to  the  north  of  Cape  Cod,  or  Malabaer,  east  and  west  from  the 
said  [north]  point  of  the  cape,  which  can  be  easily  seen  in  clear 
weather.  Directly  before  the  commenced  town  lies  a  sand-bank, 
about  twenty  paces  broad,  whereon  the  sea  breaks  violently  with  an 
easterly  and  north-easterly  wind.  On  the  north  side  there  lies  a  small 
island  where  one  must  run  close  along,  in  order  to  come  before  the 
town ;  then  the  ships  run  behind  that  bank  and  lie  in  a  very  good 
roadstead.  The  bay  is  very  full  of  fish  [chiefly]  of  cod,  so  that  the 
Governor  before  named,t  has  told  me  that  when  the  people  have  a 
desire  for  fish,  they  send  out  two  or  three  persons  in  a  sloop,  whom 
they  remunerate  for  their  trouble,  and  who  bring  them,  in  three  or 
four  hours'  time,  as  much  fish  as  the  whole  community  require  for  a 
whole  day  —  and  they  muster  about  fifty  families. 

"  At  the  south  side  of  the  town  there  flows  down  a  small  river  of  fresh 
water,  very  rapid,  but  shallow,  which  takes  its  rise  from  sevei*al  lakes 
in  the  land  above,  and  there  empties  into  the  sea ;  where  in  April  and 
the  beginning  of  May  there  come  so  many  herring  J  from  the  sea 
which  want  to  ascend  that  river,  that  it  is  quite  surprising.  This  river 
the  English  have  shut  in  with  planks,  and  in  the  middle  with  a  little 
door,  which  slides  up  and  down,  and  at  the  sides  with  trellice  work, 
through  which  the  water  has  its  course,  but  which  they  can  also  close 


*  See  also  Bradford's  account  of  this  transaction,  in  Coll.  N.  Y.  Hist.  Soc. 
Vol.  I.,  new  scries,  p.  357. 

t  Probably  in  the  portion  of  this  letter  which  is  unfortunately  missing. 

J  In  the  original  Dutch,  "elft,"  is  generally  translated  Shad,  —  perhaps  it 
would  be  more  properly  rendered  ahivives.  J.  R.  b. 


DE  RASIERES'  LETTEE.  497 

with  slides.  At  the  mouth  they  have  constructed  it  with  planks,  like 
an  eel  pot,  with  wings,  whex*e  in  the  middle  is  also  a  sliding  door,  and 
with  trellice  work  at  the  sides,  so  that  between  the  two  [dams]  there 
is  a  square  pool,  into  which  the  fish  aforesaid  come  swimming  in  such 
shoals,  in  order  to  get  up  above,  where  they  deposit  their  spawn,  that 
at  one  tide  there  are  10,000  to  12,000  fish  in  it,  which  they  shut  off 
in  the  rear  at  the  ebb,  and  close  up  the  trellices  above,  so  that  no  more 
water  comes  in ;  then  the  water  runs  out  through  the  lower  trellices 
and  they  draw  out  the  fish  with  baskets,  each  according  to  the  land  he 
cultivates,  and  carry  them  to  it,  depositing  in  each  hill  three  or  four 
fishes,  and  in  these  they  plant  their  maize,  which  grows  as  luxuriantly 
therein  as  though  it  were  the  best  manure  in  the  world ;  and  if  they 
do  not  lay  this  fish  therein,  the  maize  will  not  grow,  so  that  such  is  the 
nature  of  the  soil. 

"  New  Plymouth  lies  on  the  slope  of  a  hill  stretching  east  towards 
the  sea-coast,  with  a  broad  street  about  a  cannon  shot  of  800  [yards] 
long,  leading  down  the  hill ;  with  a  [street]  crossing  in  the  middle, 
northwards  to  the  rivulet,  and  southwards  to  the  land.  The  houses 
ai'e  constructed  of  hewn  planks,  with  gardens  also  inclosed  behind 
and  at  the  sides  Avith  hewn  planks,  so  that  their  houses  and  court- 
yards are  arranged  in  very  good  order,  with  a  stockade,  against  a  sud- 
den attack ;  and  at  the  ends  of  the  streets  there  ai-e  three  wooden 
gates.  In  the  centre,  on  the  cross  street,  stands  the  Governor's  house, 
before  which  is  a  square  inclosure  upon  which  four  patereros  [steen- 
stucken]  are  mounted,  so  as  to  flank  along  the  streets.  Upon  the 
hill,  they  have  a  large  square  house,  with  a  flat  roof,  made  of  thick 
sawn  planks,  stayed  with  oak  beams,  upon  the  top  of  which  they  have 
six  cannons,  which  shoot  iron  balls  of  four  and  five  pounds,  and  com- 
mand the  surrounding  country.  The  lower  part  they  use  for  their 
church,  where  they  preach  on  Sundays  and  the  usual  holidays.  They 
assemble  by  beat  of  drum,  each  with  his  musket  or  firelock,  in  front 
of  the  captain's  door ;  they  have  their  cloaks  on  and  place  themselves 
in  order,  three  abreast,  and  are  led  by  a  sergeant  without  beat  of 
drum.  Behind  comes  the  Governor,  in  a  long  robe ;  beside  him,  on 
the  right  hand,  comes  the  preacher  with  his  cloak  on,  and  on  the  left 
hand  the  captain  with  his  side  arms  and  cloak  on,  and  with  a  small 
cane  in  his  hand,  —  and  so  they  march  in  good  order,  and  each  sets 
his  arms  down  near  him.  Thus  they  are  constantly  on  their  guard 
night  and  day. 

"  Their  government  is  after  the  English  foi-m.  The  Governor  has 
his  council,  which  is  chosen  every  year  by  the  entire  community  by 

42* 


498  APPENDIX. 

election  or  prolongation  of  term.  In  the  inlieritance  they  place  all 
the  children  in  one  degree,  only  the  eldest  son  has  an  acknowledg- 
ment for  his  seniority  of  birth. 

"  They  have  made  stringent  laws  and  ordinances  upon  the  subject 
of  fornication  and  adultery,  which  laws  they  maintain  and  enforce  very 
strictly  indeed,  even  among  the  tribes  which  live  amongst  them.  They 
[the  English]  speak  very  angrily,  when  they  hear  from  the  savages 
that  we  should  live  so  barbarously  in  these  respects,  and  without  pun- 
ishment. 

"  Their  farms  are  not  so  good  as  ours,  because  they  are  more  stony, 
and  consequently  not  so  suitable  for  the  plough.  They  apportion 
their  land  according  as  each  has  means  to  contribute  to  the  Eigh- 
teen Thousand  Guilders  which  they  have  promised  to  those  who  had 
sent  them  out ;  whereby  they  have  their  freedom  without  rendering 
an  account  to  any  one ;  only  if  the  king  should  choose  to  send  a  Gov- 
ernor-General they  would  be  obliged  to  acknowledge  him  as  sovereign 
chief. 

"  The  maize  seed  which  they  do  not  require  for  their  own  use  is 
delivered  over  to  the  Governor,  at  three  guilders  the  bushel,  who  in 
his  turn  sends  it  in  sloops  to  the  North  for  the  trade  in  skins  among 
the  savages  ;  they  reckon  one  bushel  of  maize  against  one  j)ound  of 
beaver's  skin ;  in  the  first  place,  a  division  is  made,  according  to  what 
each  has  contributed,  and  they  are  credited  for  the  amount  in  the  ac- 
count of  w^iat  each  has  to  conti'ibute  yearly  towards  the  reduction  of 
his  obligation.  Then  with  the  remainder  they  purchase  what  next 
they  require,  and  which  the  Governor  takes  care  to  provide  every  year. 

"  They  have  better  means  of  living  than  ourselves,  because  they 
have  the  fish  so  abundant  before  their  doors.  There  are  also  many 
birds,  such  as  geese,  herons,  and  cranes,  and  other  small-legged  birds, 
which  are  in  great  abundance  there  in  the  winter.  The  tribes  in  their 
neighborhood  have  all  the  same  customs  as  already  above  described, 
only  they  are  better  conducted  than  ours,  because  the  English  give 
them  the  example  of  better  ordinances  and  a  better  life ;  and  who, 
also,  to  a  certain  degree,  give  them  laws,  by  means  of  the  respect  they 
from  the  very  first  have  established  amongst  them. 

"  The  savages  [there]  practice  their  youth  in  labor  better  than  the 
savages  round  about  us ;  the  young  girls  in  sowing  maize,  the  young 
men  in  hunting;  they  teach  them  to  endure  privation  in  the  field  in  a 
singular  manner,  to  wit :  when  there  is  a  youth  who  begins  to  ap- 
proach manhood,  he  is  taken  by  his  father,  uncle,  or  nearest  friend, 
and  is  conducted  blindfolded  into  a  wilderness,  in  oi'der  that  he  may 


DE  KASIERES'  LETTER.  499 

not  know  the  way,  and  is  left  tliere  by  night  or  otherwise,  with  a  bow 
and  arrows,  and  a  hatchet  and  a  knife.  He  must  support  himself 
there  a  whole  winter,  with  what  the  scanty  earth  furnishes  at  this  sea- 
son, and  by  hunting.  Towards  the  spring  they  come  again,  and  fetch 
him  out  of  it,  take  him  home  and  feed  him  up  again  until  May.  He 
must  then  go  out  again  every  morning  with  the  person  who  is  ordered 
to  take  him  in  hand ;  he  must  go  into  the  forest  to  seek  wild  herbs 
and  roots  which  they  know  to  be  the  most  poisonous  and  bitter ;  these 
they  bruise  in  water  and  press  the  juice  out  of  them,  which  he  must 
drink  and  immediately  have  ready  such  herbs  as  Avill  preserve  him 
from  death  or  vomiting ;  and  if  he  cannot  retain  it,  he  must  repeat 
the  dose  until  he  can  support  it,  and  until  his  constitution  becomes 
accustomed  to  it  so  that  he  can  retain  it.  Then  he  comes  home,  and  is 
brought  by  the  men  and  women,  all  singing  and  dancing,  before  the 
Sackima ;  and  if  he  has  been  able  to  stand  it  all  out  well,  and  if  he  is 
fat  and  sleek,  a  wife  is  given  to  him. 

"  In  that  district  there  are  no  lions  or  bears,  but  there  are  the  same 
kinds  of  other  game,  such  as  deers,  hinds,  beavers,  otters,  foxes,  lynxes, 
seals,  and  fish,  as  in  our  district  of  country.  The  savages  say  that 
far  in  the  interior,  there  are  certain  beasts  of  the  size  of  oxen,  having 
but  one  horn,  which  are  very  fierce.  The  English  have  used  great 
diligence  in  order  to  see  them,  but  cannot  succeed  therein,  although 
they  have  seen  the  flesh  and  hides  of  them  which  were  brought  to 
them  by  the  savages.  There  are  also  very  large  elks  there  Avhich  the 
English  have  indeed  seen.  The  lion  skins  which  we  sometimes  see 
our  savages  wear,  are  not  large,  so  that  the  animal  itself  must  be 
small ;  they  are  of  a  mouse  grey  color,  short  in  the  hair,  and  long  in 
the  claws.  The  bears  are  some  of  them  large  and  some  small ;  but 
the  largest  are  not  as  large  as  the  middle-sized  ones  which  come  from 
Greenland.  Their  fur  is  long  and  black,  and  their  claws  large.  The 
savages  esteem  the  flesh  and  grease  as  a  great  dainty.  Of  the  birds, 
there  is  a  kind  hke  starlings,  which  we  call  maize  thieves,  because 
they  do  so  much  damage  to  it.  They  fly  in  large  flocks,  so  that  they 
flatten  the  corn  in  any  place  where  they  light,  just  as  if  cattle  had 
lain  there.  Sometimes  we  take  them  by  surprise  and  fire  amongst 
them  with  hail  shot,  immediately  that  we  have  made  them  rise,  so  that 
sixty,  seventy,  and  eighty  fall  all  at  once,  which  is  very  pleasant  to  see. 
There  are  also  very  large  turkeys  living  wild ;  they  have  very  long 
legs,  and  can  run  extraordinarily  fast,  so  that  we  generally  take  sav- 
ages with  us  when  we  go  to  hunt  them,  for  even  when  one  has  deprived 
them  of  the  power  of  flying,  they  yet  run  so  fast  that  we  cannot  catch 


500  _  APPENDIX. 

tliem  unless  their  legs  are  hit  also.  In  the  autumn  and  in  the  spring 
there  come  a  great  many  geese,  which  are  very  good,  [to  eat,]  and 
easy  to  shoot,  inasmuch  as  they  congregate  together  in  such  large 
flocks.  There  are  two  kinds  of  partridges ;  the  one  sort  are  quite  as 
small  as  quails,  and  the  other  like  the  ordinary  kind  here.  There  are 
also  hares,  but  few  in  number,  and  not  larger  than  a  middle-sized 
rabbit ;  and  they  principally  frequent  where  the  land  is  rocky. 

"  This,  sir,  is  what  I  have  been  able  to  communicate  to  you  from 
memory,  respecting  New  Netherland,  and  its  neighborhood,  in  dis- 
charge of  my  bounden  duty ;  I  beg  that  the  same  may  be  so  favorably 
received  by  you,  and  I  beg  to  recommend  myself  for  such  further  ser- 
vice as  you  may  be  pleased  to  command  me  in,  wherever  you  may 
find  me. 

"Li  every  thing  your  faithful  servant, 

"ISAACK   De    EaSIERES." 


IJ^  DEX. 


I]^  D  EX. 


A. 

Admission  to  the  church,  mode  of,  433  ;  altered,  435,  436. 

Advice  to  the  rising  generation,  222. 

Agreement  between  the  Adventurers  and  Planters,  279,  280,  316. 

Arden,  Mr.  John,  115,  118,  121,  139. 

Ainsworth,  Mr.  Henry,  living  on  ninepcnce  a  week,  345,  351,  352. 

Allerton,  Mr.  Isaac,  sent  to  England,  85,  315  ;  returns,  316  ;  sent  again,  318. 

Ames,  Dr.  William,  334,  342. 

Anabaptism,  211. 

Anagrams,  174,  183,  184. 

Ann,  a  ship,  of  this  name  came  bringing   Timothy  Hatherly  and  George 

Morton,  65. 
Andross,  Sir  Edmund,  arrived  with  large  commission,  227. 
Antinomianism,  made  great  trouble  at  Boston,  133. 
Arminian  controversy,  256. 
Articles  of  Faith  and  Covenants,  459-464;  of  the  First  Church  in  Salem, 

459,  463. 
Atwood,  'Mi:  John,  139  ;  died,  150;  character  of,  150. 

B. 

Baylie,  Mr.  Robert,  335,  405,  413. 

Baptism,  101,  424,  434  ;  questions  to  be  answered  at  the  baptism  of  children, 
462. 

Barrow,  Mr.  Henry,  the  martyr,  324,  337-341,  404. 

Bernard,  Richard,  469. 

Blackwell,  Mr.,  273-276. 

Blasting  and  mildew  and  other  adverse  providences,  200,  201,  205,  208. 

Blinman,  Mr.  Richard,  minister  in  Marshfield,  143,  144. 
/    Bourne,  Mr.  Richard,  character  and  labors  of,  382-384,  390. 

Bradford,  chosen  Gov.,  47,  121,  132,  140,  142,  144,  151,  152,  153,  158,  161, 
162,  166,  168,  176;  requests  them  to  choose  some  other  one  in  his  stead 
for  Gov.,  71 ;  at  his  request  five  assistants  chosen,  71  ;  his  testimony  con- 


504  INDEX. 

cerning  Kobinson,  83  ;  aids  in  the  ordination  at  Salem,  99  ;  came  with 
Winslow  and  Smith  to  Boston,  120  ;  death  of,  171 ;  lines  left  in  which  he 
piously  acknowledges  the  divine  hand,  171;  anagram  and  other  lines 
expressive  of  the  estimation  in  which  he  was  held,  172-176  ;  marriage  of, 
308;  his  character,  and  great  lamentation  at  his  death,  170;  history  by, 
236-283;  spirit  of,  468;  genealogy  and  early  life  of,  481-484  ;  dialogue 
of,  323-35G  ;  and  Winthrop,  438. 

Bradford,  William,  Jr.,  born,  312;  notice  of,  and  his  descendants,  180,  181. 

Brewster,  Elder  William,  10,  74  ;  brief  notice  of,  144-146;  library  of,  146 
note,  245;  died,  144,  432;  and  Bradford,  main  props  of  the  Colony, 
437,438;  residence  of,  466-472;  affiliation  of,  473;  Postmaster  at 
Scrooby,  474-477  ;  fined  for  causes  ecclesiastical,  485. 

Bridges,  Master  of  ship  James,  66. 

Bright,  Mr.,  came  with  Higginson,  97. 

Bromhead,  Hugh,  471. 

Brown,  Mr.  Samuel,  and  brother  made  trouble,  100 ;  sent  back  to  England, 
101. 

Brown,  Mr.  John,  assistant  Gov.,  139  ;  death  of,  193. 

Brownists,  329. 

Brownism,  427-431 ;  false  charge  of,  443,  444. 

Bulkley,  Mr.  Edward,  143. 

c. 

Canada,  unsuccessful  attempt  upon,  228. 

Cape  Ann,- 309,  312. 

Cape  Cod,  named  by  Capt.  Gosnold,  and  reasons  for  the  name,  21  ;  reasons 
for  remaining  on,  29. 

Carr,  Sir  Robert,  204. 

Cartwright,  Esq.  Geo.,  went  for  England,  204. 

Carver,  John,  agent  to  Virginia,  14 ;  chosen  governor,  26  ;  sickness  and 
death,  character  and  labors  of,  47  ;  his  wife,  overcome  with  grief,  died,  47. 

Caterpillars,  numerous  and  destructive,  159. 

Charlestown,  organization  of  the  church  there,  442. 

Chauncy,  Mr.  Charles,  143. 

Children,  state  of  considered,  101 ;  catechized  Sabbath  noon,  434. 

Church,  formed  at  Salem,  97;  manner  of  joining  the,  99,  100;  at  Boston, 
admonished  the  church  at  Salem,  105 ;  began  at  Boston  by  Winthrop 
and  others,  109  ;  at  Eastham,  the  3d  from  the  Plymouth,  151  note  ;  true, 
how  distinguished,  327,  328;  the  two  in  exile,  355,  356;  the  first  Indian, 
in  New  England,  385 ;  Leyden-PIymouth,  400-438 ;  first  independent, 
403,  478;  at  Plymouth,  431;  renewed  their  covenant,  433;  religious 
principles  of,  435 ;  at  Salem,  took  their  model  from  the  Plymouth,  441 ; 
first  Congregational  in  England  by  Henry  Jacob,  444-446  ;  organized  in 
a  private  house,  444. 

Church  Discipline,  408-418. 


INDEX.  505 

Chiircli  membership,  qualifications  for,  453. 

Churches,  concerning  the  first  in  Mass.,  440,  441. 

Clark,  Thomas,  attended  the  King's  Commissioners,  202. 

Clark's  Island,  went  on  shore  there  and  kept  the  first  Sabbath,  34. 

Clifton,  Mr.  Richard,  245,  354,  469-471 ;  Mr.  Robert,  471. 

Collier,  Mr.  William,  arrived,  118 ;  assistant  Gov.,  118,  121,  140,  142. 

Colonies,  distinction  between  the  two,  443. 

Colony,  God's  care  of,  80 ;  sent  a  ship  laden  with  corn  to  Kennebeck,  80 ; 
Plymouth,  had  more  consistent  views  of  liberty  and  toleration  than  the 
Mass.  (note),  104  ;  divided  into  three  counties,  227. 

Comet,  appeared,  198;  opinions  concerning,  198-200. 

Commissioners,  the  first  from  Plymouth,  150 ;  of  the  four  colonies  met,  and 
reasons  for,  151 ;  from  the  king,  261 ;  reasons  for  their  coming,  201,  202, 
note. 

Communion,  occasional,  424,  425. 

Conant,  Roger,  Gov.  at  Cape  Ann,  71,  312. 

Confederation  of  the  four  Colonies,  149;  signers  of  this,  149;  reasons  for, 
note  150. 

Congregationalism,  400-456 ;  in  Massachusetts,  439-444;  in  England,  444- 
451  ;  harmonizes  with  popular  intelligence,  448  ;  a  boon  graciously  be- 
stowed, 554. 

Conversion  of  the  natives,  the  design  in  settllag  New  England,  161. 

Cooper,  Mr.  William,  123. 

Congregational  Union  of  England  and  Wales,  452  ;  principles  of,  452-454. 

Corbitant,  Indian  Sachem,  who  surprised  Hobamak,  48 ;  used  the  mediation 
of  Massasoit  to  make  peace,  49,  304. 

Corn,  found  buried  in  the  sand,  28  ;  first  planted,  47;  obtained  at  Manno- 
molk,  56  ;  sent  to  Kennebec,  313. 

Covenant,  by  Christians  in  north  of  England,  in  1602,  9 ;  civil,  entered  into, 
as  a  body  politic,  24,  25 ;  names  of  those  who  subscribed,  26  ;  of  church 
drawn  up  at  Salem,  98 ;  acknowledged  as  a  direction  only,  99 ;  is  what 
constitutes  a  church,  423;  entered  into  at  Charlestown,  442,  464. 

Cotton,  Mr.  John,  came  with  Hooker  and  Stone,  118;  views  of  church  pol- 
ity, 412,  415  ;  charged  them  to  take  advice  at  Plymouth,  442;  death  and 
character  of,  and  funeral  elegy,  162-165. 

Cotton,  Mr.  John,  Jr.,  386,  387,  433. 

Court,  at  Plymouth,  ratified  the  league  made  with  Woosamequen  or  Massa- 
soit, 142. 

Cromwell,  Capt.  Thomas,  came  with  three  men-of-war,  152. 

Cushman,  Robert,  came  over  in  ship  Fortune,  50 ;  sends  to  Bradford,  71 ; 
letter  of,  272-275  ;  death  of,  84. 

Cushman  and  Carver,  agents  in  1617  to  obtain  religious  freedom,  14. 

Cushman,  Mr.  Isaac,  434. 

43 


506  INDEX. 


D. 


Davenport,  Capt.,  deatb,  and  notice  of,  205. 
Delft-IIaven,  embarkation  at  and  painful  sepai*ation,  15. 
Deacons,  not  ordained,  but  charge  given  to,  434. 
Deaconess,  355. 

Dernier,  employed  for  discovery,  41. 
Dialogue,  Gov.  Bradford's,  323-356. 
Discipline  and  Order  of  the  English  churches,  451-454 
Distribution  of  lands  commenced,  8G. 
Doan,  Mr.  John,  115. 
Dorchester  adventurers,  312. 

Drought,  great,  64  ;  prayer  in  time  of  answered,  64. 
Dudley,  Mr.  Thomas,  109  ;  death  and  character  of,  166,  167. 
Dunster^  Mr.  John,  President  of  Harvard  College,  186. 
Dutch,  the,  116  ;  send  kind  letters,  88  ;  embassy  from  Manhattan,  88,  494. 
Dutch  plantation,  messengers  from,  88,  495. 

Dyer,  Mrs.  Marj',  copartner  with  Mrs.  Hutchinson,  and  mother  of  a  hideous 
monster,  135. 

E. 

Earthquake,  in  1639,  140;  in  1640,  181 ;  theories  concerning,  189-192. 
Eaton,  Mr.  Theophilus  and  Mr.  John  Davenport  began  the  colony  of  Xew 

Haven,  132;  Gov.  of  New  Haven,  died,  178;  character  of,  179. 
Ecclesiastical  Councils,  419-422  ;  merely  advisory,  435,  451,  452. 
Eider,  the  ofEce  of,  did  not  survive  the  first  generation,  441. 
Eliot,  Mr.  John,  came  over.  111 ;  preached  to  the  Indians,  160,385-388,  398. 
Eliot,  ]\Ir.  John,  Jr.,  death  and  character  of,  221,  222. 
Endicot,  Mr.  John,  arrived  at  Naumkeak,  94  note ;  rebuked  Morton  and 

others  at  Mt.  Wollaston,  91  ;  commander-in-chief,  94;  his  letter  to  Mr. 

Bradford,  95 ;  death  and  notice  of,  205 ;  satisfied  with  the  church  order 

at  Plymouth,  441. 
Errors  in  doctrine  by  sonje  at  Salem,  106. 
Examination  for  admission  to  the  church,  433. 
Executions,  first  at  Plymouth,  111 ;  three  for  the  murder  of  an  Indian,  139.- 


Family  meetings,  set  up,  434. 

Fasts,  observed,  13;  works  and  sports  prohibited  on,  13;  magistrates  or- 
dered them,  13;  kept  before  the  choice  of  a  pastor,  96;  on  occasion  of 
sickness,  100  ;  of  drought,  207. 

Faunce,  Elder  John,  149. 

Filcher,  Lieut.,  90. 

Fine,  for  refusing  the  ofiice  of  Gov.,  Ill,  112. 


INDEX.  507 

Fire,  at  Plymouth,  burning  three  bouses,  69. 

Flies,  in  great  numbers,  117. 

Flint,  Mr.  Henry,  death  and  character  of,  216. 

Founders  of  New  Plymouth,  465. 

Fuller,  Mr.  Samuel,  surgeon  and  physician,  117. 

Fortune,  ship  came  bringing  Cushman  and  thirty-five  others,  50. 

Freeman,  Mr.  Edmund,  assistant  Gov.,  142,  144. 

Fuller,  Mr.  Samuel,  434. 

G. 

Gardiner,  Sir  Christopher,  111-114. 

God,  acknowledged  in  his  providence  and  grace,  13,  14,  22,  23,  33,  81,  96, 

109,  113,  143,  146,  147,  160,  176-178,  201,  207,  226,  and  other  places. 
God's  dealings  with  the  adventurers,  80 ;  his  preservation  of  the  Pilgrims 

amid  trials,  146-148  ;  Providence,  pious  reflection  on,  201. 
Goodwin  and  Nye,  wrote  the  preface  to  Cotton's  Keys,  447. 
Goodwin  and  Owen,  Drs.,  two  Atlases  of  Independency,  401. 
Gookin,  Mr.,  Superintendent  to  the  Indians,  390,  391. 
Gorton,  Samuel,  troublesome  to  the  colony,  136;  committed  to  ward,  137; 

corrupt  opinions    of,   137,  138;   note  concerning,  138 ;    made  choice  of 

Mr.  Winslow,  to  defend  him,  153. 
Gorges,  Capt.  Robert,  with  sundry  families  arrived,  67  ;  had  a  commission  to 

be  governor-general,  67;  accused  "Weston,  67;   went  to  Massachusetts, 

69  ;  returned  to  England,  70. 
Gott,  Charles,  his  letter  to  Gov.  Bradford,  96. 
Governor  of  Plymouth,  sent  back  answer  to  Narragansets,   50 ;  detected 

Lyford  and  Oldham  by  intercepting  their  letters,  73  ;  called  a  court  to  try 

Lyford  and  Oldham,  75  ;  Winslow  and  others,  hire  the  trade  of  the  col- 
ony for  six  years,  317. 
Gospel,  the  proj^agation  of  the,  among  the  Indians,  note,  150,  159,  160,  379- 

399  ;  a  mighty  leveller,  455  ;  carefully  respects  the  rights  of  all,  and  leads 

every  man  to  think  and  act  for  himself,  455. 
Greenwood,  Mr.  John,  the  martyr,  324,  337,  404. 

H. 

Ilanbury,  Mr.  Benjamin,  letter  to  Rev.  Mr.  Wight,  445. 

Harvard  College,  erected  at  Cambridge,  140. 

Hatherh^,  Mr.  Timothy  came  in  ship  Ann,  65 ;  his  house  burnt  and  he  re- 
turned, and  was  one  of  the  first  settlers  in  Scituate,  65 ;  assistant  Gov., 
140,  142,  144. 

Hiacoomes,  384,  385. 

Higginson,  Mr.,  came  with  Mr.  Skelton  and  others,  97,  441 ;  a  church  cove- 
nant drawn  up  by,  97;  chosen  teacher  at  Salem,  98;  ordination  of,  99; 
consulted  Brewster,  101 ;  death  of,  102;  education  and  character  of,  102. 


508  INDEX. 

Hinkley,  Mr.  Thomas,  186,  187,  227. 

Hobamak,  came  to  live  with  the  English,  48  ;  sent  among  the  Indians  with 

Squanto,  48-52,  304,  305. 
Hobbamock  or  Hobbamoqui,  486,  487. 

Hopkins,  Stephen,  sent  to  Massasoit,  48;  assistant  Gov.,  115,  118,  121. 
Hopkins,  Gov.,  179,  note. 
Hooke,  Mr.  William,  143. 
Hooker,   Mr.  Thomas,  came,  118;  goes  to  Connecticut,   123;  died,   153; 

character,  and  funeral  elegies,  153-157. 
Howland,  Mr.  John,  115,  118,  121. 
Hudson's  Letter,  54. 
Hutchinson,  Gov.,  opinion  of,  concerning  the  instruction  of  the  Indians,  161 ; 

concerning  their  church  polity,  440. 
Hutchinson,  Mi's.,  the  leader  of  Antinomian  opinions,  133  ;  her  great  influence 

at  Boston,  134  ;  went  to  Rhode  Island,  and  to  New  York,  and  was  slain 

by  the  Indians,  134. 

I. 

Independents,  401 ;  in  "Westminster  Assembly,  445,  447  ;  union  of,  448,  449 

Independency,  or  Congregationalism,  400 ;  author  of,  403  ;  greatly  increased 
in  numbers,  450;  is  destined  to  increase,  551  ;  adapted  to  secure  purity, 
and  to  give  freedom  and  power  to  Christianity,  450. 

Indians,  first  encounter  with,  32 ;  general  conspiracy  of,  58 ;  removed  by 
di\4ne  interposition,  37,  38;  unfriendly,  43,  44  ;  swejit  away  by  plague, 
44,45;  much  incensed,  57;  furnished  themselves  with  guns,  89 ;  Gov- 
ernor and  others  met  Mr.  Bourne,  on  the  subject  of  the  improvement  of 
the,  208  ;  labors  of  the  pilgrims  to  Christianize  the,  379-399  ;  Winslow's 
account  of,  486-494  ;  their  objects  of  worship,  486  ;  manners  and  customs 
of,  490-492. 

Indian  Sachems,  came  into  the  Government,  46. 

Indian  Churches  and  Congi-egations,  and  places  where,  390-398. 


Jacob,  Mr.  Henry,  345, 423  ;  pastor  of  church  in  Southwark,  444 ;  embraced 

Robinson's  views,  445. 
Jackson,  Richard,  fined  £20  for  causes  ecclesiastical,  485. 
James,  a  ship  came  of  this  name,  Mr.  Bridges,  master,  G6. 
Jenny,  Mr.  John,  came  in  the  ship  James,  a  useful  and  leading  man  in  the 

colony,  and  died  1G44,  06,  132,  139. 
Jones,  master  of  the  Mayflower,  20  ;  plot  between  him  and  the  Dutch,  22. 
Johnson,  Mr.  Isaac  and  lady,  death  of,  108. 
Johnson,  Mr.  Francis,  348,  349,  350,  446. 


INDEX.  509 


K. 


Kennebeck,  trade  there,  120. 
Korahism,  211. 


Lands,  distribution  of,  8G. 

Laytlirop,  Mr.  John,  143,  note;  his  suffering  for  non-conformity,  167;  his 
death  and  character,  167,  168  ;  successor  of  Jacob,  444 ;  came  and  settled 
at  Scituate,  444. 

Latore,  Monsieur,  and  de  Aulney,  151. 

Letters,  Patent,  obtained  of  King  James,  14  ;  from  the  King  to  the  Colonists 
202-204. 

Leverick,  Mr.  William,  143. 

Leyden,  families  arrive  from,  320. 

Little,  Rev.  Ephraim,  ordained,  434. 

Luther,  Martin,  403. 

Lyford,  Mr.  John,  a  minister,  came  with  Winslow,  72  ;  assumed  great  humil- 
ity, 72  ;  invited  by  the  Dorchester  adventurers,  312;  with  John  Oldham 
became  perverse,  73,  311;  trial,  conviction,  and  sentence  of,  75,  76  ;  his 
confession  and  second  treachery,  76,  77  ;  his  wickedness  further  developed, 
79 ;  went  to  Virginia,  where  he  died,  79,  318. 

M. 

Mannamoset,  where  Dermer  was  taken  prisoner,  43. 

Manners  and  customs  of  the  Indians  of  New  England,  486-494. 

Mannomock,  Chatham,  where  Squanto  died,  56. 

Martyrs  and  confessors,  burned,  and  fled,  237,  324,  336. 

Mayflower,  hired,  14  ;  Jones,  master  of,  20. 

Maypole,  set  up  and  cut  down,  91. 

Massasolt,  Samoset  told  of  him,  39  ;  his  friendship  sincere,  30 ;  came  and 

made  a  league  of  peace,  39,  40,  51 ;  against  Squanto,  52 ;  sick,  58  ;  his 

wants  suppHcd  and  was  visited,  58,  304.     [See  Woosamequen.] 
Magistrates,  objected  to  Williams  being  pastor,  103. 
Matthews,  Mr.  Marmaduke,  143. 
IMassacre  In  Virginia,  54. 
Massachusetts,  distance  of,  from  Plymouth,  43  ;  sent  their  boat  with  ten  men 

to  the,  49 ;  visited  the,  51;  Gorges  desired  a  plantation  there,  67;  the 

first  Gov.  under  the  charter  of,  71. 
Maverick,  Mr.,  110,  111. 
Mayo,  Mr.  John,  143  ;  note,  144. 
Mayhew,  Mr.  Thomas,  160,  384. 
Mayhew,  Mr.  Thomas,  Jr.,  179,  384. 
Mayhew,  'Mr.  John,  385. 

43* 


510  INDEX. 

]VIayhews,  the,  386. 

Messengers,  from  the  Dutch  plantation,  88,49-4-500;  courteous  rephes  to 

the,  88. 
Metacom,  or  Philip,  see  Philip. 
Miller,  Mr.  John,  143. 
Ministry,  carefully  provided  for  (note),  98. 
INIitchell,  Mr.  Jonathan,  death  and  character  of,  216-221;  called  by  the 

churches  in  Cambridge  and  Hartford,  217. 
Mohawks,  cut  off  the  head  of  Sasacus,  132. 
Monhegans,  under  Uncas,  132. 
Monhiggon,  315. 
Mooanam,  141. 

Morton,  Geo.  came  in  ship  Ann,  65  ;  a  verj-  pious  man,  but  soon  died,  66,  310. 
Morton,  INIr.  Thomas,  his  wicked  conduct,  90-94. 
Morton,  Nathaniel,  his  Preface  to  Bradford's  Ilistoiy,  231-233. 
Llount  Wollaston,  Merry  Mount,  Mount  Dagon,  91. 
MuUins,  "William,  37. 

N. 

Narragansets,  sent  messengers  with  threats,  50  ;  at  variance  with  the  Pe- 
quots,  124  ;  joined  with  the  English,  127  ;  quarrelled  with  the  Monheags, 
132;  Allotting  of  the,  148,  150. 

Nauset,  now  Eastham,  a  part  of  the  church  removed  to,  151. 

New  diseases,  recognized  as  chastisements  for  new  sins,  161. 

Neumkeak,  94. 

Kew  England  Chronology,  by  Prince,  287. 

New  Haven,  colony  of,  began,  and  church  formed,  133. 

New  Plymouth,  persons  who  laid  the  foundation  of,  465. 

Newman,  Mr.  Samuel,  143  ;  death  and  character  of,  193. 

NicoUs,  Col.  Richard,  one  of  the  King's  Commissioners,  and  Governor  of 
New  York,  203,  204. 

Norton,  Mr.  John,  notice  of,  194 ;  elegy  on  the  death  of,  195. 

O. 

Officers,  of  the  church,  409-517;  the  only,  453;  each  church  elects  its  own, 

453. 
Oldham,  with  Lyford,  perverse,  73;  trial  of,  75-77,  311;  treatment  on  his 

return,  78;  his  confession  when  in  danger,  78,  314;  went  south,  and  was 

killed  by  the  Indians,  79,  125. 
Ordination,  of  Higginson  and  Skelton,  99 ;  of  church  officers,  418,  419;  the 

work  of  the  church,  420,  421,  441. 


INDEX.  511 


Paddy,  Mr.  William,  death  and  character  of,  183,  184. 

Panieses,  men  of  great  courage  and  wisdom,  488,  490. 

Paomet,  304. 

Pastors,  have  no  veto  power,  416. 

Partridge,  Mr.  Ralph,  143  ;  death  and  character  of,  181-183. 

Paragon,  a  ship  with  this  name  set  out  for  Plymouth,  61 ;  suffered  great  ex- 
tremity at  sea,  62. 

Patent,  granted,  note,  110. 

Penry,  Mr.  John,  324,  336. 

Pemberton,  Mr.  John,  an  opponent,  73. 

Pequots,  war  with  the,  123-132  ;  great  slaughter  of  the,  128  ;  taken  imder 
the  government  of  the  colonies,  132. 

Philip,  Sachem  of  Pocanaket  and  son  of  Massasoit,  187,  188  ;  signed  an 
agreement  of  friendship,  188  ;  war  with,  226  ;  slain,  226. 

Phillips,  Mr.  George,  began  the  church  at  Watertown,  110;  pastor  there, 
442  ;  renounced  his  call  by  the  prelates  in  Eng.,  442. 

Phillips  family,  457,  458. 

Phillips,  John,  killed  by  lightning,  183. 

Pierce,  Mr.  John,  in  his  name  the  first  patent  taken,  61. 

Pierce,  Capt.  William,  assisted  in  detecting  Lyford  and  Oldham,  73. 

Pierce,  James,  slain  by  lightning,  186. 

Pilgrim  movement,  beginning  of,  243,  465  ;  devotional  sentiment  which  led 
to  it,  465.  * 

Pilgrims,  reasons  for  their  going  to  Holland,  245,  246  ;  their  departure  and 
troubles,  247-251 ;  arrived  in  Holland  in  1610,  and  settling  ia  Holland, 
10,  252  ;  arrived  at  Cape  Cod,  Nov.,  1620,  21 ;  their  reasons  for  leaving 
Holland,  11-13,  258-260;  their  thoughts  of  removing  to  America,  11, 
260-262  ;  obtain  a  patent,  277  ;  their  numerous  difficulties,  264-278  ;  their 
motives  in  going  to  America,  24  ;  means  they  used  to  prepare  for  the  voy- 
age, 263-270;  time  they  lived  in  Leyden,  14  ;  time  of  their  sailing  from 
Southampton,  19  ;  troubles  that  befell  them  on  their  voyage,  19,  20  ;  trou- 
bles before  them,  22  ;  chose  a  governor,  19;  great  mortality  of  the,  half 
died,  36;  sent  sixteen  men  on  land  to  explore,  27;  Avent  on  shore,  on 
Plymouth  Rock,  36  ;  began  to  erect  the  first  house,  36  ;  built  a  fort,  which 
served  for  a  meeting-house,  54  ;  planted  much  corn,  60  ;  in  great  want  by 
reason  of  drought,  61 ;  their  prayer  for  rain  answered,  64  ;  their  discour- 
agements, 66,  67  ;  went  to  Connecticut  River,  116  ;  visited  with  infectious 
fever,  and  many  died,  117;  longevity  of  the,  146,  148,  149;  preserved 
amid  many  hardships  and  trials,  146-148;  persecutions  of  the,  245  ;  re- 
sembled the  primitive  churches,  255 ;  testimony  of  the  Dutch  in  their 
favor,  256  ;  their  high  character  founded  in  their  religion,  402  ;  piety  of, 
436  ;  religious  principles  of  the,  270,  271,  408-410  ;  addressed  a  letter  to 
the  Church  of  England,  439. 


512  INDEX. 

Pinnace,  built  at  Monamct,  317. 

Plague  and  smallpox  among  the  Indians,  45 ;  great  mortality  by  the,  in 
London,  81. 

Platform,  the  Savoy,  451. 

Plymouth,  reasons  for  the  name  of,  42 ;  soil  upon  the  bay  of,  42 ;  and  Mas- 
sachusetts united  into  one  Province,  228  ;  state  of  in  1624,  311 ;  De  Ra- 
siere's  description  of,  495. 

Plymouth  Church  and  Colony,  founders  of,  10,  465-485. 

Pocanakets,  their  malignity  to  the  English,  42. 

Porey,  his  letter  to  the  Gov.,  55,  301. 

Powaws,  their  execrations,  office  and  duty  of,  45,  487. 

Power,  of  the  church  and  elders,  411-418  ;  vested  in  the  church  itself,  454. 

Prince,  Mr.  Thomas,  marriage  of,  311  ;  chosen  Gov.,  118,  139, 171,  180,  184, 
186,  187,  193,  198,  204,  206,  209  ;  Lieut.  Gov.,  121. 

Principles,  of  Church  Order  and  DiscipUne,  453,  454 ;  of  the  Church  at 
Salem,  460,  461. 

Propagating  the  Gospel  among  the  Indians,  159 ;  chief  instruments  of,  160. 

Providences,  remarkable,  206,  210. 

Provoking  sins,  Wilson's  view  of,  211. 

Prophecy,  the  exercise  of,  331,  332,  425. 

Public  Worship  on  shore,  Jan.  21,  288. 

Puritan  Separatists,  465-468 ;  became  two  bodies,  466 ;  met  at  house  of 
Brewster,  in  Scrooby,  466. 

Puritans,  contending  against  ceremonies,  237-242;  reason  for  the  name, 
239  ;  became  two  ichurches,  244  ;  difference  between  Puritans  and  Sepa- 
ratists, 342 ;  sufferings  of,  343,  344,  445,  446. 

Q. 

Quakers,  177,  184,  185. 

R 

Rasdale,  Mr.,  90. 

Rasiere,  an  ambassador  from  the  Dutch,  319  ;  his  letter  describing  Plymouth, 
495. 

Eayner,  Mr.,  432. 

Rayncr,  Mr.  John,  143. 

Rochester,  Robert,  fined  £20,  for  causes  ecclesiastical,  485. 

Eobbins,  Rev.  Chandler,  pastor  of  Plymouth  Church,  435. 

Robinson,  John,  pastor  of  the  Pilgrims,  10,403,405  ;  parting  letter  of,  15-19; 
hindered  from  coming  to  New  England,  82  ;  intelligence  of  his  death,  82  ; 
Bradford's  testimony  of,  83 ;  removal  of  his  wife  and  children,  83  ;  White's 
letter  and  others,  concerning  death  of,  84,  85  ;  mutual  love  and  respect  of, 
and  his  flock,  254 ;  disputes  with  Episcopius,  256  ;  letter  of,  to  Sir  Edwin 
Sandys,  267-269;  to  Sir  John  Worsingham,  269-271;  to  John  Carver, 


INDEX.  513 

on  parting,  283 ;  his  concern  about  the  savages  being  killed,  309 ;  his 
answer  to  Bernard,  338,  406  ;  character  of,  353  ;  his  views  of  church  pol- 
ity, 403,  445 ;  persecution  of,  404  ;  Catholic  and  yet  decided  spirit  of, 
407,  408  ;  religious  principles  of,  408-410  ;  his  early  residence  and  gene- 
alogy, 478-481. 

Eose,  wife  of  Capt.  Standish,  died,  288. 

Rosier,  Mr.  Isaac  de,  88.     See  Rasiere. 

RuUng  Elder,  the  last,  416-418. 

■  S. 

Sachems,  office  of,  489. 

Salem,  church  formed  at,  97. 

Samoset,  came  and  spoke  with  the  Pilgrims,  39  ;  told  them  of  the  country, 

39  ;  came  again  and  told  of  Massasoit,  39. 
Sassacus,  the  Pequot  Sachem,  129,  132;  his  head  cut  off,  132. 
Sassamon,  slain  for  revealing  Philip's  designs,  188,  note. 
Satan,  stratagems  against  the  church,  235-237. 
Saunders,  John,  chief  over  Weston's  men,  56. 
Savages,  two  seen  from  the  ship,  288. 
Scrooby,  the  residence  of  Brewster,  245,  466-468  ;  the  seat  and  centre  of 

community  afterwards  at  Plymouth,  467. 
Separation,  a  provoking  sin,  211. 

Separatists,  329,  356;  a  Puritan,  but  the  Puritan  not  necessarily  a  Separa- 
tist, 468,  469;  time  when  they  came  into  a  Congregational  Church,  477, 

478. 
Settlements  in  several  places  began,  70. 
Sheffield,  Lord,  grants  a  patent,  71. 
Shepard,  Mr.  Thomas,  death  and  character  of,  159. 
Shepard,  Mr.  Samuel,  death  and  notice  of,  216. 
Shirtliff  and  others  killed  by  lightning,  206. 
Sickness,  great  at  Charlestown,  108  ;  at  Plymouth,  117  ;  among  the  Indians, 

118;  at  Boston,  161. 
Shallops,  two,  cast  away,  123. 
Smallpox,  207. 
Smith,  Mr.  Ralph,  102;  Mr.  John,  the  Lee  Baptist,  102  ;  IVIr.  John,  one  of 

the  two  churches  of  the  Puritans,  244,  352,  469  ;  Sir  Thomas,  273. 
Speedwell,  ship  bought,  14  ;  returned  to  London,  20. 
Ships,  came  from  England  to  Naumkeak,  94;  to  Salem,  97;  a  fleet  often 

came  to  Salem  and  Charlestown,  108. 
Ship,  lost,  in  which  was  Thomas  Mayhew,  and  others,  179,  180. 
Skelton,  Mr.,  came  with  Higginson  in  1629,  97  ;  chosen  pastor  at  Salem,  97; 

ordination  of,  99  ;  death  and  burial  of,  102. 
Squanto,  surprised  by  Corbltant,  48,  50,  51 ;  manages  the  Indians,  52 ;  double 

dealing  of,  52  ;  desired  the  Gov.  to  pray  for  him,  56  ;  died  at  Mannomoik, 

56,  302. 


514  IXDEX. 

Southworth,  Lieut.  Thomas,  162. 

Sowans,  dwelling-jilace  of  Massasoit,  now  Warren,  R.  I.,  40. 

Starsmore,  Sabin,  his  letter  to  Mr.  Carver,  276. 

Standish,  Capt.  Miles,  sent  to  find  Squanto,  49;  aids  "Weston's  people,  59  ; 
goes  to  Mattachiest,  303  ;  went  to  England  as  agent,  81  ;  his  arrival  home 
from  England,  82 ;  assistant  Governor,  115,  118,  121  ;  death  and  character 
of,  170;  goes  to  look  for  the  natives,  287 ;  other  deeds  of,  304-307,  313, 
314. 

Stone,  Mr.  Samuel,  came  with  Cotton  and  Hooker,  118;  notice  of  the  death 
and  character  of,  196  ;  lines  on  his  death,  197,  198. 

Stone,  Capt.,  a  bad  man,  killed  by  the  Indians,  119,  120. 

Storm,  violent,  of  wind  and  rain  destroying  houses  and  corn,  121,  122. 

Strange  sights  appeared,  210. 

Street,  Mr,  Nicholas,  143. 

Stuyvesant,  Gov.,  surrendered  New  Amsterdam,  202. 

Synods,  330. 


Tackanash,  Indian  teacher,  385. 

Thanksgiving,  to  God  for  preservation  on  the  voyage,  22,  23  ;  for  success  in 
vanquishing  the  Indians,  33  ;  proposed  by  Gov.  Winthrop,  113. 

Thatcher,  Mr.,  saved  in  the  great  storm,  122. 

Thatcher,  Rev.  Thomas,  first  pastor  of  Old  South  Church,  122. 

Thomas,  Mr.  William,  assistant  Governor,  144,  153,  161 ;  death  and  charac- 
ter of,  162. 

Thompson,  Mr.  William,  death,  and  notice  of,  209  ;  answer  to  prayers  in  his 
behalf,  209  ;  Mr.  David,  315. 

Tobacco,  the  Indians  regard  as  odious  for  boys  to  take,  490. 

Towns,  on  Connecticut  River  began,  123. 

Treat,  Mr.  Samuel,  388-399. 

Tupper,  Mr.  Thomas,  character  and  labor  of,  382. 

Turkish  man-of-war,  313. 


Vane,  Gov.  of  Conn.,  writes  to  Gov.  at  Plymouth,  126. 
Vaughan,  Dr.,  on  Congregationalism,  401 ;  addi-ess  of,  448. 

W. 

Wampampeag,  88. 

War,  botweon  the  English  and  the  Pcquots,  123;  between  the  English  and 

Philip,  226. 
Warren,  Mr.  Richard,  89. 
AVareham,  Mr.,  110,  111,  442. 
Webster,  Daniel,  extract  from  his  address,  436,  437. 


INDEX.  515 

West,  Capt.  Francis,  came  in  a  slilp  to  Plymouth,  and  Lad  a  commission  to 
be  admiral  of  Xew  England,  63. 

Wessagusquaset,  Weymouth,  56. 

Weston,  Thomas,  sent  over  two  ships,  the  Sparrow  and  Charity,  53,  301, 
302  ;  came  and  learned  the  ruin  of  his  plantation,  59  ;  his  ill  fortune,  60  ; 
difficulty  with  Gorges,  68. 

Weston's  people,  in  distress  served  the  Indians,  5  7 ;  were  an  unruly  com- 
pany, 53,  301,  306,  307. 

•White,  Roger,  letter  of,  concerning  Robinson's  death,  84. 

White,  Rev.  Mr.,  309,  312. 

Willet,  Capt.  Thomas,  assistant  Gov.,  162;  first  mayor  of  New  York,  202, 

Williams,  Mr.  Roger,  moved  from  Plymouth  to  Salem,  102;  Brewster's  opin- 
ion of,  102  ;  Bradford's  statement  of,  note,  106-108  ;  narrative  concerning, 
102-108  ;  solicited  Government  to  help  ^against  the  insolence  of  Gorton 
and  others,  136  ;  his  labors  for  the  Indians,  380,  381. 

Wilson,  Mr.  John,  came,  108  ;  his  eminence,  108  ;  began  the  church  at  Bos- 
ton, 109 ;  death,  and  notice  of,  210-216  ;  his  views  on  provoking  sins,  211 ; 
pastor  at  Boston,  419. 

Winslow,  Edward,  sent  to  Massasoit,  48 ;  sent  to  procure  provisions,  54  ;  ar- 
rived at  Plymouth  and  brought  a  supply  with  him,  72  ;  chosen  Governor, 
115,  118  ;  conference  with  magistrates  and  ministers  about  trade  at  Ken- 
nebeck,  120,  121  ;  sailed  for  England,  121  ;  answers  complaints,  121;  goes 
with  the  Gov.  to  Monhiggon,  315  ;  was  chosen  governor,  115,  123,  150 ; 
and  Collier  first  commissioners  from  Plymouth,  150  ;  went  to  England, 
because  of  some  restless  persons  in  the  Massachusetts,  152;  death  and 
chai'acter  of,  168,  169,  226,  438  ;  his  agency  for  the  welfare  of  the  Indians, 
380  ;  his  account  of  the  natives  of  New  England,  486-494. 

Winthrop,  Mr.  John,  came  over,  the  first  Gov.,  108;  began  the  church  at 
Boston,  109;  his  letter  to  Gov.  of  Plymouth,  124;  his  letter  to  Bradford 
on  the  defeat  of  the  Pequots,  129-132  ;  death,  burial,  and  character  of, 
158,159. 

Wise,  Rev.  John,  expounder  of  the  Platform,  415,  417. 

Wiswall,  Rev.  Ichabod,  obtained  a  charter  with  valuable  privileges,  228. 

Wollaston,  Capt,.  came  over  and  settled  at  Mt.  Wollaston,  Bralntree,  89,  90. 

Woodbridge,  Rev.  Benjamin,  165,  note. 

Woosamequen,  or  Massasoit,  and  his  son  Mooanam,  came  into  court,  and  re- 
newed their  pledges  of  fidelity,  141,  142. 


END. 


\:^ 


IIIIIMK" 


ifill 


I 
m 


W 


km 


